pa  i.  M   W    •  J 


LIBRARY  OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS 

AT  URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 


B 

H2378hl 


I .H.S. 


XSyyf0t^^P)LK\/79\^^m\^j\^'7jmttmmL\j^JK. . 


ll 


PENTECOSTAL  POSSIBILITIES 


OR 


STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

Hn  Hutobloorapb^ 


BY 

M.  L.  HANEY 

Evangelist  and  Author  of  "Inheritance  Restored" 


^ 


PUBLISHED  BY 

THE  CHRISTIAN  WITNESS  CO. 

Chicago  and  Boston 

1906 


Copyright,  1906, 

by 

THE  CHRISTIAN  WITNESS  CO. 


iji  Washington  Street,  Chicago,  111. 
36  Bromfield  Street,  Boston,  Mass. 


-^ 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 

I 

CHAPTER 

II 

CHAPTER 

III 

CHAPTER 

IV 

CHAPTER 

V 

CHAPTER 

VI 

CHAPTER 

VII 

CHAPTER 

VIII 

CHAPTER 

IX 

CHAPTER 

X 

CHAPTER 

XI 

CHAPTER 

XII 

CHAPTER 

XIII 

CHAPTER 

XIV 

CHAPTER 

XV 

CHAPTER 

XVI 

CHAPTER 

XVII 

CHAPTER 

XVIII 

CHAPTER 

XIX 

CHAPTER 

XX 

CHAPTER 

XXI 

CHAPTER 

XXII 

CHAPTER 

XXIII 

CHAPTER 

XXIV 

CHAPTER 

XXV 

CHAPTER 

XXVI 

CHAPTER 

XXVII 

CHAPTER 

XXVIII 

CPIAPTER 

XXIX 

CHAPTER 

XXX 

CHAPTER 

XXXI 

CHAPTER 

XXXII 

CHAPTER 

XXXIII 

CHAPTER 

XXXIV 

CHAPTER 

XXXV 

CHAPTER 

XXXVI 

Page 

Parentage    7 

Birth  and  Childhood   11 

A  Word  on  Family  Government 13 

Incidents  of  Boyhood 20 

The  Westward  Move    23 

Early  Methodism    28 

My   Conversion   32 

On  the  Fai-m  37 

Called  to  the  Ministry 42 

Preparing  for  the  Work 46 

My    First    Circuit    54 

A   Striking    Miracle     02 

Spread  of  Revival  Fire 65 

In  the  Cleansing  Fountain   68 

Back  to  Work  75 

In   Peru    80 

Marriage 85 

The  Work  at  Canton 88 

Experience  with  a  Secret  Order  .  ..  .91 

Abingdon    97 

Life   at   Lewistown    104 

Mt.  Morris   107 

Mt.  Morris   (Continued)    114 

At  Galesburg 119 

The  Battle  in   Peoria    123 

Farmington    125 

Farmington   (Continued)    133 

In  Lewistown  Again   137 

My    Country    Calls    140 

The  Duties  of  a  Chaplain   145 

The  Battle  of  Pittsburg  Landing.  .  .148 
The  Battle  of  Pittsburg  Land- 
ing   (Continued)     150 

On   to   Corinth    IGl 

The  March  to  Memphis 164 

Before  Vicksburg   169 

Young's  Point  and  Vicksburg 175 


CONTENTS.— Continued. 


CHAPTER 
CHAl'TEU 
CHArTER 
CHAPTER 
CHAPTER 
CHAPTER 
CHAPTER 
CHAPTER 
CHAPTER 
CHAI'TER 
CHAPTEP. 
CHAPTER 
CHAPTER 
CHAPTER 
CILVPTER 
CHAPTER 
CHAPTER 
CHAPTER 
CHAPTER 

CHAPTER 
CHAPTER 
CHAPTER 
CHAPTER 
CHAPTER 
CHAPTER 
CHAPTER 
CHAPTER 
CHAPTER 
CHAPTER 
CHAPTER 


XXXVII 

XXXVIII 
XXXIX 

XL 

XLI 

XLII 

XLI  II 

XLIV 

XLV 

XL  VI 

XLVII 

XLVIII 

XLIX 

L 

LI 

LII 

LIII 

LIV 

LV 

LVI 

LVII 

LVI  1 1 

LIX 

LX 

LXI 

LXII 

LXIII 

LXIV 

LXV 

LXVI 


CHAPTER  LXVI  I 

(  ilAPTER  LXVIII 

CHAPTER  LXIX 

CHAPTER  LXX 


Page. 

The  Siege  of  Vicksburg   180 

Sickness  and  Rest   18G 

Chattanooga 191 

Diverse  Experiences 197 

At  Atlanta  203 

Mustered   Out    213 

Ministry  in  La  Salle 220 

Great   Revival    in   Williamsville. . .  .228 

Some  Short  Meetings 233 

At  Atlanta  237 

The  Work   in   .Mason  City    2-12 

Campaigning  in  Southern  Illinois.  .  .21(5 
Furtlier  Work  in  Southern  Illinois.  .2.31 

Some  (jlorious  Victories 2.~)7 

End  of  First  Evangelistic  Term 261 

Pastorates  in  Brimfield  and  Ipava.  .2GG 
Early  Holiness  Work  and  Workers. 274 
The  Evangelistic  Field  Opens  Again  279 
Secoiul  and  Third  Evangelistic 

Years 288 

Our  Work  in   Illinois  and  Tesas. .  .291 

Some   Reminiscences    299 

A  Miracle  of  Grace   308 

Two  Glorious  Years 310 

More  Campaigning 324 

The  Fifteenth  Year 329 

And  Yet  Three  Years   Cj5 

A  Wide  Battle  Line   343 

From  Colorado  Eastward   '-"0 

Eighteen  Hundred  and  Ninety  Seven  'r.~>'^ 

The  Battles  of  the  Twenty  Fourth 

Year    305 

The  Closing  Century   374 

Nineteen  Hundred  and  One 382 

The  Last  Year   390 

In  Conclusion   39G 


PREFACE. 

At  the  oft  repeated  request  of  judicious  and  holy 
people,  accompanied,  as  I  think,  by  kindred  suggestions 
from  the  Holy  Spirit,  I  at  length  put  in  printed  form  the 
incidents  of  my  life.  This  recital  involves  a  glance  at 
parentage  and  childhood,  with  early  youth  in  the  West, 
and  covers  a  ministry  of  fifty-seven  years.  Too  much 
space  may  have  been  given  to  exciting  incidents  of  the 
war  of  the  great  rebellion ;  but  three  years'  identity  with 
its  front  lines  of  fire  and  blood  can  hardly  be  passed  over 
lightly. 

The  book  has  been  hurriedly  written  in  my  seventy- 
ninth  year,  very  largely  from  memory ;  but  is  launched 
with  all  its  imperfections  with  the  prayer  that  God  may 
use  it  in  the  salvation  of  men  after  the  hand  that  wrote 
it  has  ceased  to  act.  M.  L.  HANKY. 

Normal,  Illinois,  July  30,  1903. 


THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE. 


CHAPTER  I. 
Parentage. 

My  father,  Rev.  James  Haney,  was  born  in  the 
County  of  Donegal,  Ireland,  about  the  year  1776.  He 
and  his  brother  Thomas  came  to  America  in  1782  with 
my  grandfather,  John  Haney,  and  settled  in  Washington 
County,  Pennsylvania.  Father  was  of  Scotch  descent 
and  reared  a  Presbyterian,  but  in  boyhood  his  heart  was 
turned  toward  the  Methodists.  He  was  married  to 
Hanna  Freeborn,  and  from  this  union  there  were  born 
twelve  children,  nine  son's  and  three  daughters.  In  the 
year  181 1,  with  a  small  company  of  adventurers,  he  re- 
moved to  Ohio,  where,  one  mile  east  of  where  now  stands 
the  town  of  Savannah,  in  Ashland  County,  they  cut  their 
farms  from  a  dense  beech  forest.  Father  was  a  self- 
made  man,  with  less  help  than  can  now  be  well  con- 
ceived, but  he  made  his  mark  in  those  times  as  a  man  of 
unswerving  integrity,  as  a  real  Christian,  and  an  able 
minister.  He  was  an  ordained  local  preacher  for  nearly 
50  years.     He  never  belonged  to  a  conference,  but  trav- 

7 


g  THE   STORY   OF  MY  LIFE 

eled  and  preached  much  more  than  pastors  now  usually 
do.  I  think  he  never  received  one  dollar  by  way  of  com- 
pensation for  his  ministr3\  He  was  twice  in  the  State 
Legislature,  but  I  have  no  recollection  of  his  referring  to 
it  but  once !  Father's  natural  sense  of  justice  was 
marked  and  wonderful.  I  believe  he  would  have  scorned 
the  offer  of  ten  thousand  dollars,  if  made  on  condition 
that  he  would  wrong  a  neighbor  out  of  one  cent.  I  think 
in  fifty  years  he  never  intentionally  swerved  a  hair's 
breadth  in  business  transactions  from  what  he  saw  to  be 
right. 

In  August,  1820,  his  first  wife  died  at  the  birth  of 
her  twelfth  child,  and  three  years  afterward  he  married 
Mary  Bevans,  who  the  23d  day  of  January,  1825,  became 
my  mother.  Her  parents  were  born  in  New  England 
and  her  father  was  of  \\>lsh  stock.  Grandfather  Bevans 
was  a  revolutionary  soldier,  but  rarely  could  be  drawn 
out  to  speak  of  his  war  history.  Once,  after  much  teas- 
ing by  his  grandson,  he  conceded  that  the  English  dead 
in  the  ditch  fronting  where  he  stood  were  three  men 
deep!  His  relation  to  the  revolutionary  struggle  marked 
him  to  the  end  of  his  life  with  a  high  order  of  patriotism. 
After  peace  was  declared  he  was  married  to  ^liss  Han- 
nah Owen,  who  was  an  intense  Calvinist  and  an  earnest 
defender  of  her  faith. 

Less  than  five  years  had  gone  by  after  the  close  of 
the  war,  when  Freeborn  Garretson  appeared  in  their  New 
England  town  as  a  Methodist  preacher.  The  news  of 
his  arrival  spread  like  wild  fire,  accompanied  with  state- 
ments involving  his  character,  the  whole  population 
being  warned  against  him  as  a  wolf  in  sheep's  clothing 
and  his  church  as  infidelity  in  disguise.  Not  a  church, 
school  house,  or  even  a  private  dwelling  could  be  pro- 
cured as  a  preaching  place.  So  Garretson  announced 
that  he  would  preach  at  2  P.  M.  under  the  shade  of  a 
tree  the  coming  Sabbath.  My  grandfather  was  a  com- 
mon sinner,  and  so  much  had  been  said  against  the  stran- 
ger, that  he  was  curious  to  see  and  hear  for  himself.  The 


PARENTAGE  9 

opening  songs  and  prayers  of  the  preacher  were  to  him 
new  and  wonderful.  The  company  gathered,  seemed 
awe-stricken,  as  though  a  man  from  eternity  were  there. 
The  Scriptures  read,  the  text  announced  and  the  preach- 
ing that  followed  were  clothed  with  Divine  authority, 
and  the  first  stroke  of  Freeborn  Garretson's  sword  cut 
my  grandfather's  heart  in  two!  On  reaching  home  he 
said  with  emotion  to  his  young  wife:  "Hannah,  that  is 
a  man  of  God."  Poor  Hannah,  thinking  her  husband 
would  be  ruined,  raved  like  a  wild  woman  ;  but  the  wound 
in  her  husband's  heart  was  too  deep  for  any  power  to 
turn  him  from  his  purpose,  so  he  went  again. 

On  returning  the  second  time  to  Hannah,  she  saw 
a  light  in  his  face  that  had  never  been  there  before.  The 
change  in  her  husband  was  so  marked  and  wonderful 
that  she  felt  curious  to  go  and  see  and  hear  for  herself ! 
The  prejudices  of  a  lifetime  were  swept  from  her  great 
soul  under  the  preaching  of  Garretson,  and  her  sins  rose 
like  mountains  before  her;  but  the  minister  held  up 
Christ  bleeding  on  the  cross  for  her,  and  my  grandmother 
was  born  of  God!  My  mother  was  subsequently  con- 
verted in  her  tenth  year,  about  109  years  ago,  and  joined 
the  Methodist  Church  under  the  ministry  of  Freeborn 
Garretson.  Of  this  church  she  was  a  member  eighty- 
three  years. 

She  was  a  woman  of  prayer  and  attained  a  wide 
knowledge  of  the  Scriptures.  Private  prayer  and  search- 
ing the  Scriptures  were  the  strongholds  of  early  Meth- 
odists. From  the  time  she  reached  her  majority,  till  her 
marriage,  her  time  was  largely  given  to  teaching.  Dur- 
ing these  years  she  was  widely  recognized  as  a  woman  of 
strength  in  public  prayer  and  exhortation.  To  the  end 
of  her  life  she  possessed  a  remarkable  interest  in  soul 
saving.  I  think  I  have  never  known  one  who  surpassed 
her  in  soul  travail,  taking  the  years  together.  She  was 
always  a  believer  in  the  Methodist  doctrine  of  holiness, 
and  always  a  seeker.  Mentally  she  knew  it  was  received 
by  faith,  but  eighty-three  years  were  put  in  in  getting 


IQ  THE   STORY   OF   MY   Ut'E 

ready  to  believe.  Practically  she  could  not  shake  herself 
loose  from  the  growth  theory  which  has  deceived  a  mul- 
titude of  millions.  She  w^as  strong-  willed  and  high  tem- 
pered, and  carried  a  battle  of  four  score  years  against 
self-will  and  unholy  anger.  The  years  of  fasting  and 
prayer,  of  struggle  and  agony  to  conquer  herself  are 
amazing  to  contemplate.  It  was  not  till  in  the  last  week 
of  her  life,  while  surrounded  by  a  group  of  holiness  peo- 
ple, that  she  let  go  of  it  all,  and  allowed  the  Lord  to 
sanctify  her. 

After  marriage  in  her  forty-second  year,  she  entered 
my  father's  home  as  a  "stepmother."  There  were  six 
sons  and  two  daughters  still  remaining,  with  ages  rang- 
ing from  twenty  down  to  four  years.  God  only  knew  the 
tasks  which  were  before  her  in  this  new  relation.  Her 
interest  in  mental  culture  was  greatly  in  advance  of  those 
about  her,  as  many  considered  ignorance  a  virtue.  She 
insisted  on  the  best  opportunities  attainable  for  the 
schooling  of  these  boys  and  girls,  and  exerted  a  moral 
influence  over  them,  which  will  never  be  rightly  esti- 
mated till  the  judgment  day.  Each  of  them  subse- 
quently made  a  profession  of  religion,  and  three  of 
the  boys  became  ministers.  My  mother  lived  to  see 
them  all  in  nnture  manhood  save  one.  who  died  at  the 
age  of  ten.  The  effect  of  her  unremitting  care  for  her 
household  can  hardly  be  estimated,  nor  justice  meted  to 
her  for  the  pn.tient  toils  of  that  wonderful  life.  It  now 
seems  impossible  that  she  could  have  accomplished  what 
she  did,  when  the  major  part  of  the  very  fabric  to  attire 
her  family  was  constructed  by  her  hands.  The  great 
and  smaller  spinning  wheels  seem  before  me  now  as  in 
childhood,  with  the  wonder  that  mother's  feet  could 
never  get  weary.  It  will  require  the  years  of  eternity  to 
fill  up  the  measure  of  praise  due  to  God  for  giving  me 
such  a  mother. 


CHAPTER  11. 

Birth  and  Childhood. 

I  was  born  Jan.  23,  1825,  in  Richland  County,  Ohio, 
one  mile  east  of  Savannah,  and  seven  miles  from  Ash- 
land. Richland  County  has  since  been  divided,  and  this 
territory  is  now  in  Ashland  County.  The  vicinity  was 
largely  an  unbroken  beech  forest  when  father  came. 
Savannah  was  laid  out  by  my  oldest  brother,  John,  and 
was,  at  first,  called  Haneytown.  Here  the  first  nine  years 
of  my  life  were  spent,  and  their  memories  are  very  pre- 
cious. John  Gregg,  an  Irishman,  was  my  first  school 
teacher.  The  seats  in  the  brick  school  house  were  with- 
out backs,  which  was  a  misfortune  to  the  boys,  but  a 
comfort  to  Gregg.  He  kept  a  supply  of  long  beech 
sprouts,  for  all  common  uses,  and  a  rawhide  in  the  south- 
east corner  for  special  occasions.  Often  when  passing  a 
row  of  boys  whom  he  thought  might  disobey  in  the  near 
future,  he  would  apply  the  rod  as  a  preventive.  When 
school  opened  he  held  a  ruler  in  his  hand  till  some  scholar 
looked  off  his  book,  when  instantly  the  ruler  would  go 
flying  through  the  air  to  where  the  culprit  was  seated. 
The  offender  was  then  compelled  to  return  the  ruler  to 
the  teacher,  who  applied  it  severely  to  his  outstretched 
open  hand.  The  culprit  then  took  the  ruler  and  kept  it 
till  another  child  failed  to  keep  his  eyes  on  his  book. 


12  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

when  he  hurled  it  at  him,  and  he  came  forward  for  pun- 
ishment as  before.  So  after  the  first  offender  there  was 
one  child  on  guard  with  the  ruler  in  hand  till  the  next 
offender  relieved  him.  The  first  class  in  spelling  was 
called  out  in  a  row  on  the  west  side  of  the  room  as  the 
closing  service  of  each  day.  The  pupil  at  the  head  of 
the  class  the  previous  day  had  now  to  take  his  iDlace  at 
the  foot.  Gregg  never  failed  to  stand  in  front,  with 
both  spelling  book  and  ruler  in  hand.  Each  member  of 
the  class  who  missed  a  word  was  ordered  to  stretch  forth 
his  hand,  when  the  ruler  was  heartily  applied  to  the  palm. 

In  this  class  there  was  an  overgrown  boy  of  19  sum- 
mers, called  "Bill"  Jackson.  The  hardest  word  in  the 
lesson  was  put  to  him  one  evening,  and  he  "missed"  it. 
"Stretch  forth  your  hand,  sir,"  w-as  the  order  of  the 
angry  teacher ;  but  Bill  did  not  respond.  The  command 
was  repeated,  and  the  student  was  still  obdurate.  No 
common  instrument  in  this  case  could  fill  the  bill,  so 
Gregg  hastened  to  the  southeast  corner  for  his  rawhide, 
but  Bill  calmly  moved  for  the  hall,  where  stove  wood 
was  stored,  and  returned  with  a  good  selection  in  his 
hand,  meeting  Gregg  in  front  of  the  class.  "Lay  down 
that  stick,  sir!"  But  Bill  made  no  reply,  and  the  cow- 
ardly despot  returned  the  rawhide  to  its  place  and  15111 
returned  the  stick  of  wood  to  the  hall,  and  bowed  him- 
self out  of  school,  taking  that  as  his  graduating  service. 
Children  of  that  generation,  in  what  w'as  then  called  the 
West,  got  what  knowledge  they  could  with  difficulty. 

Our  religious  privileges  were  better.  My  father's 
home  was  a  place  of  moral  culture.  He  was  generally 
absent  each  Sabbath,  preaching  twice  or  thrice,  and  re- 
turning at  night.  Connected  with  family  prayers  each 
child  was  interrogated  as  to  his  reading,  especially  as  to 
the  Scriptures.  There  was  a  rigid  abstaining  from  all 
unnecessary  work  on  the  Sabbath,  and  the  playgrounds 
were  forsaken.  It  was  appointed  of  God  as  a  day  for 
rest  and  worship,  and  we  listened  and  obeyed.  After 
seventv  vears,  the  memories  of  those  Sabbath  days  arc 


BIRTH    AXD   CHILDHOOD  13 

a  benediction.  Strict  obedience  to  parental  authority 
was  demanded  through  those  years,  and  it  may  be  truth- 
fully said  I  never  planned  once  to  disobey  my  father. 
There  were  failures  to  execute  orders,  from  failures  of 
memory,  or  heedlessness  of  childhood ;  but  no  single  case 
is  now  remembered  of  direct,  intentional  rebellion.  This 
is  in  no  sense  to  be  attributed  to  any  inborn  goodness  in 
me,  but  the  result  of  a  wise,  scriptural  and  divinely  ap- 
pointed family  government. 

There  was  one  marked  case  of  known  disobedience 
to  a  command  of  mother.  I  was  a  lover  of  horses,  and 
claimed  one  colt  as  especially  mine.  It  was  gentle  and 
yet  dangerous  to  a  child.  Mother  had  strictly  forbidden 
me  to  ride  the  colt,  but  my  older  cousins  and  little  brother 
w^ere  there,  and  the  boys  "dared"'  me  to  ride.  I  was 
accordingly  mounted,  but  had  not  proceeded  far  till  the 
colt  gave  a  spring  and  I  was  lying  on  the  ground.  Being 
hurt  from  the  fall,  I  came  to  mother  and  told  her  "I  was 
feeling  badly  and  would  like  to  lie  down  awhile."  jMother 
seemed  almost  omniscent,  and  responded :  "Milton, 
have  you  been  riding  that  colt?"  I  answered:  "No,  I 
haven't !"  I  was  sleeping  soundly  when  a  neighbor  came 
in  and  inquired  how  jMilton  was.  ^Mother  responded : 
"How  did  you  know  that  Alilton  was  poorly  ?"  "Why," 
said  he,  "I  saw  him  w^hen  the  colt  threw  him  off." 
Mother  had  just  come  from  her  bedroom  when  I  arose. 
Her  eyes  were  very  red,  as  she  had  been  weeping  before 
God.  She  said  nothing,  but  looked  as  though  her  heart 
was  broken.  I  also  saw  a  w^ell  prepared  beech  rod  near 
by,  and  felt  as  though  the  judgment  day  were  nearing. 
It  was  not  until  another  season  of  prayer  was  had  and 
mother  felt  she  had  light  from  God,  that  a  word  was 
spoken  to  me  on  the  subject.  I  w^as  then  invited  to 
accompany  her  to  the  barn. 

It  -was  the  first  and  only  time  she  had  ever  known 
me  to  lie,  and  now  her  confidence  in  me  had  been  de- 
stroyed. To  know  that  her  boy  had  lied  was  like  death 
to  her.     She  dw^elt  upon  the  awful  character  of  inten- 


14  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

tional  falsehood,  insisting  it  would  undermine  all  that 
was  good,  bring  the  'Curse  of  God,  and  the  damnation  of 
hell.  She  then  prayed  with  me,  and.  wept  and  prayed, 
and  then  administered  the  most  fearful  scourging  I  ever 
received,  before  or  since.  The  procedure  of  that  day 
had  much  to  do  with  laying  the  foundation  in  me  for 
the  joy  of  illimitable  years.  Mother's  love  for  me  was 
too  great  to  allow  me  to  perish.  There  was  no  visible 
symptom  of  anger,  or  revenge  in  her  marred  face,  but 
it  was  the  picture  of  wounded  love. 

Her  whole  procedure  was  full  of  heavenly  wisdom 
and  the  scourging  given  was  God's  appointed  remedy  for 
sin.  The  government  of  children  by  their  parents  in 
those  days  was  recognized  by  Christians  as  the  absolute 
order  of  God,  and  disobedience  to  parents  a  crime. 
Times  have  changed  and  parents  now  are  more  fre- 
quently ruled  by  their  children,  but  the  law  of  God  has 
not  changed,  nor  is  doom  averted  by  those  who  fail  to 
respond  to  its  requirements.  Both  the  parent  and  the 
child  may  repent  and  through  Oirist  be  forgiven,  but 
neither  can  ever  be  what  they  might  have  been  had  the 
child  obeyed  and  the  parent  exacted  obedience. 


CHAPTER  III. 

A  Word  on  Family  Government. 

The  subject  of  family  government  involves  much 
more  than  is  generally  recognized,  and  to  get  the  best 
should  be  a  consuming  desire  on  the  part  of  every  parent. 
No  one  procedure  will  be  alike  successful  with  every 
child,  hence  in  this  field  is  the  highest  call  for  the  exer- 
cise of  strong,  practical  common  sense,  aided  bv  the 
Spirit  of  God. 

1.  With  children  of  ordinary  capacities  of  body  and 
mind,  obedience  should  be  secured  in  the  first  year  of  the 
child's  life.  If  allowed  to  go  beyond  that  period,  the 
best  time  has  passed.  It  is  not  better  to  allow  the  child 
to  have  its  own  way  for  a  whole  year  and  then  suddenly 
exact  obedience,  but  from  the  beginning  to  pave  the  way. 
It  will  not  fail  to  set  up  its  will  in  many  ways  very 
clearly,  and  usually  it  will  require  that  which  costs  the 
most.  It  suddenly  discovers  that  it  is  nice  to  have  a  light 
burning  for  it  to  sleep  by.  Then  it  is  very  irksome  to 
quietly  lie  in  its  crib,  but  beautiful  to  be  rocked  all  the 
time.  Then  rocking  becomes  distasteful  and  it  must  be 
on  the  arms  or  knee.  But  soon  it  disovers  the  luxury  of 
being  carried  about  in  the  arms  at  whatever  cost.  Every 
mother  will  know  the  inconsistency  of  keeping  a  child 
always  in  one  position,  but  it  is  the  mother,  and  not  the 


16  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

child,  who  is  to  decide  what  is  best,  and  what  is  not  best. 
It  is  of  all  things  most  unreasonable  that  the  judgment 
of  an  infant  child  siiould  equal  the  judgment  of  an  intel- 
ligent mother.  So  God  has  put  the  helpless,  dependent, 
ignorant  little  creature  into  the  hands  and  heart  of  the 
mother,  and  expects  her  to  choose  for  and  guide  it  till  it 
can  choose  for  and  guide  itself. 

Stopping  at  the  home  of  a  young  minister  who  was 
compelled  to  be  absent  in  his  pastoral  work  much  of  the 
time  during  the  day,  and  was  not  able  to  procure  help  for 
his  wife,  I  saw  her  very  life  was  in  danger  from  the 
exactions  of  her  baby.  The  care  of  her  house  was  upon 
her,  but  nothing  short  of  her  whole  time  would  answer 
the  demands  of  her  child.  Not  a  step  out  of  its  sight 
could  be  taken  without  screams,  and  the  preparation  of 
meals  was  sometimes  well  nigh  impossible.  The  child 
was  from  seven  to  twelve  months  old  and  an  intolerable 
burden.  She  counseled  me  as  to  what  could  be  done, 
and  I  suggested  that  she  proceed  at  once  to  substitute 
her  way  for  the  child's  way,  which  she  did  with  a  cour- 
ageous heart,  and  the  child  had  more  happiness  in  a  sin- 
gle month  than  in  all  its  life  before. 

2.  There  should  be  with  most  children  a  period, 
a  day  or  hour,  when  the  question  of  obedience  is  settled. 
As  before  suggested,  much  should  be  done  preparatory 
to  this,  and  in  some  cases  no  great  battle  will  occur ; 
but  the  child  will  fall  in  and  be  ruled  by  the  parent.  Yet 
in  a  great  majority  of  cases  there  will  come  a  time  when 
the  child  will  have  to  be  thoroughly  conquered.  I  think 
my  father  never  had  but  one  such  a  battle  with  each 
child,  and  that  generally,  if  not  always,  before  it  had 
entered  its  second  year.  This  should  not  be  undertaken 
unless  it  is  fully  carried  out. 

3.  There  needs  to  be  care  taken  not  to  make  de- 
mands which  are  not  best.  Great  calmness  is  necessary 
to  rightly  govern  a  child.  A  hasty  temper  is  a  great 
impediment  and  a  curse  to  both  parent  and  child. 

4.  There  must   be   persistence   in   what   is  begun. 


FAMILY   GOVERNMENT  17 

Be  careful  that  what  is  required  is  right,  then  persevere 
in  it  till  the  child  fully  accepts  your  will.  Hasty  and 
frequent  corrections,  leaving  the  child  with  more  rebel- 
lion than  when  you  began,  is  a  calamity.  Rightly  gov- 
erned children  rarely  have  to  be  punished ;  badly  gov- 
erned children  are  always  in  need  of  correction.  Prom- 
ised castigations,  unfulfilled,  should  be  avoided.  The 
spirit  of  scold  is  a  horror,  wherever  residing.  Let  him 
who  undertakes  to  govern  others  see  to  it  that  he  governs 
himself. 

5.  A  wise  variety  of  appliances  should  be  used 
where  punishment  is  necessary.  A  word  of  disapproval 
with  some  children  is  felt  more  deeply  than  severe  pun- 
ishment with  others.  A  fine  switch  used  on  the  bare 
flesh  of  a  little  child  is  an  instrument  of  terror,  and 
usually  will  result  in  early  submission  and  the  best  results 
without  injury  to  the  child.  The  use  of  the  hand  should 
be  avoided.  After  a  child  is  lo  years  old  the  rod  should 
rarely  be  used.  Other  modes  of  correction  should  then 
be  sought,  and  there  are  many  which  when  used  bear 
better  results  than  the  rod. 

6.  Correction  given  to  gratify  an  evil  temper,  or 
to  revenge  the  parent,  is  a  painful  perversion  of  right 
government.  Hence  punishment  should  not  be  admin- 
istered without  sufficient  time  to  reflect.  The  daughter 
of  toil  and  poverty,  with  her  overtaxed  nervous  sys- 
tem, midst  a  hundred  cares,  of  which  but  few  have 
knowledge,  will  find  this  rule  difficult  to  keep.  Her 
duties  may  be  so  exacting  that  more  haste  may  be 
demanded.  The  activities  of  a  healthy  child  are  amaz- 
ing, hence  its  changes  of  position  from  one  forbidden 
object  to  another,  would  sometimes  tax  the  patience 
of  an  angel.  To  counteract  all  this  and  carry  forward 
to  completion  her  daily  tasks  is  more  difficult  than  to 
rule  a  kingdom.  Her  life  will  be  sacrificed  if  she  fails 
to  have  prohibitory  laws  which  really  prohibit.  The 
baby  has  to  be  borne  with,  but  to  have  children  from 


18  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

two  to  seven  years  marking  the  walls,  disfiguring  fur- 
niture, crying  and  screaming  for  things  they  can  ask 
for,  is  an  outrage.  There  must  be  fixed  bounds  and  the 
child  made  to  understand  where  they  are.  When  these 
are  wilfully  transcended  let  there  be  a  settlement.  If 
the  mother  does  not  waver,  her  tired  soul  will  be  saved 
from  a  thousand  perplexities. 

7.  Where  both  parents  live,  but  little  can  be  done 
toward  right  control  without  the  hearty  co-operation  of 
both  parties.  In  these  days  of  great  business  activities 
the  father  is  usually  absent  largely  during  the  day,  hence 
the  w^eight  of  home  training  rests  with  the  mother.  But 
few  fathers  have  any  just  conception  of  what  it  costs 
to  rule  a  family  of  active  children  a  single  day.  Coming 
home  at  night,  he  is  glad  to  see  his  children,  and  they 
are  shouting  happy  because  "Papa  has  come."  If  com- 
plaints are  made  as  to  "Mamma's"  government,  he  needs 
always  to  be  ready  to  sustain  her,  while  in  their  pres- 
ence, and  with  the  w^hole  weight  of  a  father's  authority 
to  insist  on  strict  obedience  of  every  child  to  the  mother. 
If  convinced  that  she  has  made  mistakes,  that  can  be 
settled  in  kindly  council  when  the  children  are  absent. 
He  would  have  probably  done  worse  than  she,  had  he 
been  compelled  to  occupy  her  place.  As  children  get 
older  the  father's  presence  and  authority  are  of  the  highest 
importance.  If  my  father  was  ever  displeased  with 
mother's  government,  we  children  never  found  it  out. 

8.  Parents  should  be  able  to  secure  the  aid  of 
Deity  in  this  most  important  of  all  human  relationships. 
In  the  Divine  order  parental  government  precedes,  and 
paves  the  way  for  God  to  rule  in  after  years,  and  the 
child  who  has  not  yielded  to  parental  authority,  finds 
it  almost  impossible  to  submit  to  the  authority  of  God. 
Hence  it  cannot  be  otherwise  than  that  God  will  be 
infinitely  pleased  by  the  Holy  Spirit  to   render  aid  in 


FAMILY   GOVERNMENT  19 

every  part  of  this  most  important  of  all  human  obliga- 
tions. 

Had  I  a  thousand  lives  to  live,  I  would  not  dare  to 
assume  the  responsibility  of  raising  a  family  without 
knowing  God  myself,  and  being  assured  of  His  assist- 
ance at  every  turn. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


Incidents  of  Boyhood. 

It  was  the  order  at  my  father's  house  that  all  who 
were  old  enough  should  do  something  to  pay  their  way. 
There  were  two  branches  of  work  with  which  I  was 
identified  in  childhood,  which  arc  well  remembered.  The 
picking  of  brush,  and  aid  rendered  in  the  harvest  field. 
The  farm  being  cut  out  of  a  dense  forest,  acre  by  acre, 
there  were  each  year  trees  by  the  quantity  which  had 
to  be  felled,  their  trunks  sawed  asunder,  and  their  largi.' 
branches  cut,  leaving  the  ground  strewn  with  brush,  all 
of  which  had  to  be  removed.  There  were  periodical  "log 
rollings,"  to  wliich  neighboring  men  were  invited,  when 
the  heavier  timber  was  rolled  together  and  piled  in 
heaps  for  burning.  The  work  at  these  gatherings  was 
free,  and  often  accompanied  with  amusements.  It  was 
the  custom  on  all  such  occasions  that  free  whiskey  should 
be  sen-ed,  which  was  then  used  in  nearly  every  home. 
The  whiskey  then  used  was  distilled  from  cprn,  rye  and 
barley,  and  wholly  separated  from  the  poisonous  drugs 
which  now  make  it  a  curse  to  those  who  habitually  use 
it  in  small  quantities.  My  father  utterly  refused  to  fur- 
nish intoxicants  for  his  neighbors,  and  forbade  it 
in  his  home.  The  harvests  were  reaped  with  sickles, 
involving  many   hands.     It   was   often   said   that   "Old 


f 


INCIDENTS  OF  BOYHOOD  21 

Jimmy  Haney  could  not  get  men  to  harvest  his  grain, 
or  roll  his  logs,  or  raise  his  buildings  without  whiskey ; 
but  they  always  came  and  the  logs  were  rolled,  the  har- 
vests gathered  and  his  buildings  raised.  When  theii 
children  were  married  he  married  them,  and  when  they 
were  sick,  or  in  death,  he  must  needs  be  present  to  com- 
fort them  and  bury  their  dead. 

As  the  result  of  his  beautiful  example  and  this  un- 
bending adherence  to  the  right,  no  one  of  his  eleven 
sons  ever  used  tobacco  or  intoxicants.  But  all  this  did 
not  gather  that  brush  into  piles  nor  relieve  the  younger 
boys  from  their  appointed  tasks.  In  harvest  time  my 
duties  were  twofold" — to  keep  the  men  supplied  with 
water  and  aid  in  the  gathering  of  sheaves.  To  this  I 
have  no  memory  of  complaint  or  murmur,  except  when 
my  uncovered  feet  were  pierced  with  briars  or  scratched 
among  the  stubble.  To  this  day  I  render  praise  to  God 
for  my  escape  from  the  crime  of  idleness,  and  this  early 
attention  given  to  business  habits  demanded  by  my 
father.  There  was  sufficient  time  given  for  recreation 
and  I  had  more  fun  than  any  idle  boy  I  have  known  in 
seventy  years. 

My  father  was,  strictly  speaking,  a  self-made  man, 
and  largely  expected  his  children  to  dig  out  knowledge 
as  he  had  done.  We  had  a  common  school  of  a  very 
imperfect  type,  which  was  available  five  to  six  months 
in  the  year;  but  habits  of  study  were  inculcated,  on 
rainy  days,  and  in  the  lengthened  evenings  when  out  of 
school,  which  were  of  great  value  in  after  years.  I  was 
born  with  a  strong  attachment  for  domestic  animals, 
which  gave  me  a  deep  aversion  to  all  forms  of  cruelty. 
My  pets  gave  me  great  pleasure  in  childliood  and  some- 
times became  my  idols.  When  they  sickened  and  died, 
or  had  to  be  slaughtered,  it  gave  me  great  pain.  I  am 
now  persuaded  that  calamities  had  to  come  to  my  child 
soul  to  prevent  it  supremely  centering  in  the  creature, 
and  to  produce  a  trend  toward  the  Creator. 

Among  my  earliest  rcQollections.  I  was  the  leader 


22  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

of  Divine  services  and  preaching  to  children.  Often 
when  alone  I  would  mount  a  stump  for  a  pulpit  and 
preach  to  the  surrounding  stumps  as  my  audience.  My 
mother  set  me  apart  from  the  womb  as  a  gospel  minister, 
and  T  believe  the  Holy  Spirit  never  took  His  hand  from 
me  till  He  thrust  me  out  to  help  save  a  lost  world.  Hence 
I  was  always,  more  or  less,  under  Divine  conviction  and 
do  not  remember  when  I  was  not  seeking  God. 

My  parents  carefully  avoided  mentioning  the  faults 
of  Christians,  or  the  failures  of  ministers,  in  the  pres- 
ence of  their  children,  so  we  knew  little  of  anything  but 
good  of  those  who  claimed  to  be  the  children  of  God. 
Our  relations  were  largely  with  the  Methodists,  and 
that  church  was  in  her  simplicity  and  purity  at  that 
time.  Her  ministers  were  to  me  as  the  messengers  of 
God  and  for  them  my  child  heart  was  filled  with  rever- 
ence and  love.  I  was  reading  the  New  Testament  when 
in  my  sixth  year,  as  the  Word  of  God,  and  have  never 
doubted  its  Divine  authenticity.  Before  my  conversion 
I  had  read  the  whole  Bible  through  twice  or  thrice.  This 
was  done  voluntarily,  and  its  reading  had  much  to  do 
with  laying  the  base  for  whatever  of  righteousness  or 
truth  may  have  appeared  in  the  years  which  followed. 
Sunday  Schools  were  unknown  to  my  childhood,  but  the 
care  of  Christian  parents,  with  the  help  of  godly  minis- 
ters, resulted  in  saving  a  much  larger  proportion  of  the 
children  in  Christian  homes  then  than  now. 


CHAPTER  V. 

The  Westward  Move. 

My  oldest  brother  having  gone  West,  sent  back 
enchanting  statements  about  the  glory  of  Illinois.  The 
Indians  had  been  driven  from  its  territory  in  the  Black 
Hawk  war,  which  closed  in  1833.  The  excitement  of 
Stillman's  defeat  had  not  subsided  among  the  poorly 
protected  inhabitants,  who  were  scattered  along  the 
streams  and  strips  of  timber.  Black  Hawk  was  con- 
ceded to  be  a  manly  Indian  and  was  prized  highly  by 
many  of  the  first  white  settlers  who  survived  the  war. 
Eternity  may  show  that  much  injustice  was  done  him 
and  his  braves,  who  held  the  first  right  to  this  wondrous 
territory. 

General  Stillman  was  a  gentleman  of  more  than  com- 
mon abilities  for  his  time,  and  of  sufficient  military 
knowledge  to  command  a  force  against  Indians.  He 
had  strength  of  numbers  and  equipment  to  have  made 
victory  easy,  had  the  officers  and  men  of  his  command 
remained  sober;  but,  alas,  at  the  time,  when  above  all 
others,  the  best  wisdom  was  needed,  a  portion  of  his  offi- 
cers and  command  was  beastly  drunk,  and  his  army 
was  driven  by  Black  Hawk's  braves,  like  a  flock  of 
sheep,  imperiling  the  lives  of  innocent  families  by  sav- 

*3 


24  THE   STORY   OF   MY   LIFE 

age  butchery.  Strong  drink  has  been  the  curse  of  armies 
through  ages. 

In  May  of  1834,  having  sold  his  possessions  in 
Ohio,  my  father,  with  mother  and  the  four  unmarried 
children,  left  the  home  of  my  childhood  for  Fulton 
County,  Illinois.  We  were  accompanied  by  Benjamin 
Hoyt,  who  had  married  my  second  sister,  his  family 
and  several  others.  The  journey  was  long  and  diffi- 
cult, as  we  had  to  move  with  wagons.  The  roads  in 
many  places  were  well  nigh  impassable,  because  of  un- 
bridged  streams  and  mud  unspeakable,  through  Indiana 
and  Eastern  Illinois.  Father  and  mother,  myself  and 
little  brother  rode  in  a  spring  wagon  constructed  by 
father's  hands.  The  third  day  out.  at  noon,  we  came  to 
a  spring  stream,  where  we  thought  it  best  to  dine.  AXIien 
we  boys  were  drinking  from  the  stream  we  heard  a 
noise,  and,  looking  up,  saw  father  in  a  desperate  strug- 
gle to  stop  the  horse,  which  was  wild  with  fear  and 
plunging  forward  with  mother  in  the  vehicle.  Father 
was  designing  to  take  the  horse  from  the  shafts,  and, 
being  an  Irishman,  began  by  first  removing  the  bridle, 
whose  blinds  had  secreted  the  vehicle  with  its  black 
cover.  These  appearing  suddenly,  the  horse  was  fright- 
ened and  leaped  forward  with  increased  alarm.  Father 
had  seized  the  harness  and  lessened  his  speed,  but  drew 
him  to  the  left,  where  he  was  torn  loose  by  contact  with 
the  fence,  and  the  horse  dashed  up  the  road  at  tremen- 
dous speed'.  Reaching  the  summit  of  a  long  hill,  my 
mother  saw  an  exceedingly  rough,  hilly  road  before  her 
and  sprang  from  the  vehicle  and  was  prostrate  when  we 
reached  her.  The  bones  of  her  left  foot  were  displaced, 
and  my  mother  went  limping  for  forty  years.  God  only 
knows  what  she  suffered,  and  who  can  explain  how  she 
could  do  what  she  did  in  the  years  that  followed? 

At  a  later  period  in  our  journey  the  older  boys 
were  walking  and  a  girl  was  driving  Mr.  Hoyt's  team. 
There  was  rather  a  steep  descent  to  a  small  stream 
which  was  brid'ged.     The  horses  being  pressed  by  the 


THE  WESTWARD  MOVE  2B 

wagon,  began  to  increase  their  speed,  when  she  put  her 
whole  force  on  the  Hnes.  Unfortunately,  the  lines  were 
crossed,  and  she  having  swung  the  horses  too  near  the 
left  side  of  the  bridge,  drew  mightily  with  her  right 
hand,  and  forced  horses  and  wagon  off  the  bridge  to  the 
left,  and  all  went  down  from  eight  to  fifteen  feet  to  the 
bottom  of  the  stream.  At  one  time  little  Freeborn  Hoyt 
was  under  one  of  the  horses  in  the  water.  No  injury  was 
done  to  the  horses,  the  wagon  was  but  slightly  affected, 
the  girl  came  off  unhurt,  and  the  boy  went  on  his  way 
rejoicing. 

In  less  than  six  weeks  this  company  landed  in  Rush- 
ville.  111.,  where  my  oldest  brother  had  his  residence. 
The  cholera  had  swept  the  town  and  my  brother's  wife 
was  taken  sick  after  we  came,  and  died  in  the  midst  of 
the  families,  and  was  buried  by  her  friends,  not  one  of 
whom  was  affected  by  the  disease.  We  seemed  miracu- 
lously preserved.  Father  settled  in  Fulton  County,  mid- 
way between  Woodville  (now  Avon)  and  Ellisville.  For 
a  time  we  \vere  sheltered  at  Richard  Freeborn's,  but 
soon  had  a  hewed  log  cabin  of  our  own,  covered  with 
shingles  which  father  split  from  oak  timber,  and  floored 
by  Illinois  soil.  Here  w^e  all  lived  the  first  winter  and 
were  warmed  by  fires  kept  burning  in  a  large  fireplace 
where  mother  cooked  for  a  family  of  seven,  and  her 
outfit  w^as  one  tea  kettle,  one  frying-pan,  one  deep  skillet 
with  a  cover,  and  one  kettle.  Her  baking  was  done  in 
that  skillet  and  johnnycake  baked  on  a  board  before  the 
fire ;  but  a  jollier  lot  of  children  will  rarely  be  found. 

I  was  in  my  tenth  year,  and  it  seemed  my  school 
days  were  ended,  but  we  studied  at  night  by  the  light 
of  candles,  and  when  candles  gave  out  I  rose  before 
day  and  lit  my  way  through  with  a  burning  rag  in  a 
saucer  of  lard.  We  had  corn  for  the  horses,  wnth  plenty 
of  prairie  hay.  Prairie  chickens  were  numerous  and 
were  caught  in  traps,  which  with  deer  hunted  by  father 
and  an  older  brother,  furnished  the  best  of  meat,  and 
we   never   suffered   with   hunger.     Buffalo  had   retired 


26  THE   STORY   OF   MY  LIFE 

farther  west,  but  the  bones  of  slaughtered  thousands 
were  still  visible.  Wolves  were  very  numerous,  and 
coyotes  were  more  numerous  than  sheep.  There  were 
not  so  many  large  gray  and  black  wolves,  but  some  of 
them  visited  us  e\-ery  night.  We  had  a  small  grey- 
hound that  met  them  fiercely  as  they  came,  but  surely^ 
retreated  with  sufficient  speed  to  avoid  capture.  He  was 
often  followed  so  hotly  that  to  save  his  life  he  would 
spring  through  the  window,  landing  on  beds  or  floor,  as 
it  might  happen.  Panes  of  glass  were  8  by  lo  or  lo  by 
12,  but  he  found  his  way  through,  never  breaking  but 
one  pane  of  glass  at  a  time.  These  large  wolves  would 
often  kill  a  common  dog  at  a  single  snap.  Father  se- 
cured a  few  sheep  and  I  was  the  shepherd  boy,  when 
there  were  probably  ten  wolves  to  one  sheep.  The  grass 
being  high,  the  coyotes  could  easily  secrete  themselves, 
making  constant  watching  a  necessity.  They  were  very 
cowardly  and  the  presence  of  a  child  would  intimidate 
tl>em.  Later  they  were  less  plentiful  and  daring,  and 
I  ventured  to  work  in  a  field  where  my  sheep  were  in 
full  view. 

To  my  surprise,  looking  up,  I  saw  a  wolf  dashing 
this  and  that  way  through  my  flock,  and  I  nearly  a  half 
mile  away.  Running  to  the  barn,  I  found  only  one  horse 
there  and  he  was  blind ;  but  it  was  a  case  of  great  emer- 
gency. .  He  was  fleet  of  foot,  but  as  I  mounted  I  saw 
the  wolf  had  seized  a  half  grown  lamb.  This  increased 
my  wrath,  and,  forgetful  of  danger,  my  blind  charger 
nearly  flew.  The  wolf  clung  to  his  prey  till  I  was  near 
enough  to  see  the  white  of  his  eyes,  when  he  ran  for 
his  life.  Vengeance  for  my  slaughtered  lamb  was  the 
one  thought  of  my  angered  soul,  but  he  hastened  to 
broken  ground  and  was  safe.  Compelled  to  quit  the 
chase,  I  hastened  to  the  scene  of  slaughter  and  found 
my  flock  had  gone  home  and  left  the  victim  alone.  Dis- 
mounting, I  saw  his  life  was  yet  fully  in  him,  and,  lift- 


THE  WE8TAVARD  MOVE  27 

ing  him  on  the  horse,  I  brought  him  home.  Reaching 
the  fold,  I  let  him  down  gently,  when  he  sprang  to  his 
feet  and  whisked  his  tail  and  ran  into  the  flock.  The 
wolf  had  undertaken  to  crush  in  his  head,  but  the  little 
creature  had  two  nice  horns,  which  had  saved  his  life. 
The  experiences  of  those  days  gave  me  a  feeling  toward 
wolves  from  which  I  have  as  yet  hardly  recovered. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


Early   Methodism. 

My  father  being  a  minister,  brought  me  into  such 
contact  with  ministers  in  my  childhood  and  boyhood 
days,  as  will  be  a  benediction  to  my  spirit  forever. 
Among  my  earliest  memories  are  the  presence  and  in- 
fluence of  such  men  of  God  as  Janes,  Sheldon,  Bigelow 
and  Christie,  of  the  old  Ohio  Conference.  The  life  of 
Russell  Bigelow  was  as  a  burning  lamp,  and  his  gospel 
was  well  nigh  irresistible.  As  a  Presiding  Elder  he 
was  simply  an  evangelist  on  fire.  His  quarterly  meet- 
ings were  seasons  of  wonderful  power,  when  sinners 
never  failed  to  be  awakened  and  converted.  At  Jerome- 
ville  I  heard'  him  when  a  child.  He  looked  to  me  like 
an  angel  while  preaching,  and  the  whole  people  seemed 
to  my  child  mind  as  though  melting  in  that  gospel 
furnace. 

Bro.  Towner,  of  Troy  Grove.  Ills. — a  most  excellent 
brother — gave  me  this  recital  of  one  of  Bigelow's  Ohio 
camps,  "By  Sabbath  morning  the  wicked  had  gathered 
in  large  numbers  and  v^^ere  rude  and  unruly,  so  it  seemed 
doubtful  whether  they  could  be  governed.  Bigelow  took 
his  text  and  preached  till  he  seemed  too  hoarse  to  go 
further,  and  called  sinners  to  the  altar.  The  old  time 
Methodist  camp  meeting  altar  was   an   enclosure   with 

zS 


EARLY   METHODISM  29 

three  "doors,  one  in  front  and  one  at  each  side  of  the 
pulpit.  This  was  filled  with  many  seats,  which  would 
not  be  occupied  by  any  except  seekers  and  those  who 
instructed  them.  This  was  a  necessary  provision  to 
protect  penitents  from  disturbance  by  the  rabble.  Im- 
mediately," said  Bro.  Towner,  "the  whole  enclosure  was 
filled  with  earnest  souls  crying  for  mercy.  I  knelt  among 
them,  but  in  a  few  minutes,  hearing  a  noise  I  looked  up, 
and  saw  Bigelow  falling  from  a  table  they  had  fixed 
for  him  to  stand  upon ;  it  had  given  way.  The  wicked 
had  pressed  toward  the  front,  and  B.  met  them  there, 
not  with  threats  of  police,  but  with  the  gospel  he  had 
received  of  the  Lord  Jesus !  He  read  a  second  text, 
and  his  voice  was  as  clear  as  a  bell,  and  preached  till 
as  hoarse  as  before.  I  had  come  into  this  second  ser- 
vice, and  when  the  preacher  closed  he  filled  the  seats 
right  and  left  with  a  host  of  those  rebel  men,  and  again 
we  went  down  to  prayer.  AVhile  there  I  heard  singing 
farther  out,  and  looked.  Bigelow  had  followed  the  re- 
treating fragment  of  the  mob  to  a  long  log,  and  took 
for  his  third  text,  'The  great  day  of  his  wrath  is  come 
and  who  shall  be  able  to  stand?'  His  voice  was  as  clear 
as  at  the  beginning. 

"When  this  sermon  closed  he  made  the  log  his 
mourner's  bench,  and  filled  it  with  earnest  penitents. 
From  that  time  to  the  close  of  the  camp,  there  was  not 
a  dog  that  could  move  his  tongue." 

Bro.  Towner  gave  each  of  the  three  texts,  but  the 
first  two  I  cannot  recall.  The  above  is  in  substance 
Bro.  Towner's  statement,  but  not  in  every  case  his  exact 
words.  Who  can  compute  the  effect  upon  human  destiny 
of  such  a  gospel  and  such  ministers?  William  B. 
Christie  seemed  to  have  been  a  combination  of  Apollos 
and  St.  John,  and  his  saintly  life  and  ministry  gave  him 
a  wondrous  power  with  the  people. 

Ouigley  was  a  man  of  strength,  and  the  instrument 
God  used  in  a  great  revival  in  Savannah  in  1835,  in 
which   my   brother   Thomas,    with    other  relatives,    was 


30  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

wonderfully  saved.  He  was  a  strong  defender  of  the 
Methodist  doctrine  of  holiness,  and  a  definite  witness 
to  that  experience.  In  after  years  Bishop  Thompson, 
who  also  was  a  professor  of  this  grace,  having  great 
confidence  in  Mr.  Quigley,  asked  him  to  describe  his 
consecration.  The  following  is  the  substance  of  his 
answer :  "Well,  Bishop,  when  I  came  to  Christ  to  be 
made  perfect  in  love,  under  the  searching  light  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  I  took  all  there  was  of  my  being  and  its 
possessions  that  I  could  see  or  think  of  and  put  them 
all  in  one  bundle,  and  gave  that  bundle  to  Christ.  Then 
I  took  all  I  could  not  see  or  know,  involving  all  the 
possibilities  of  the  future,  and  put  them  into  another 
bundle,  and  I  gave  that  bundle  to  Christ.  From  that 
time  on  I  have  had  a  clear  consciousness  that  I  am  all 
and  forever  the  Lord's.  Whenever  He  is  pleased  to 
open  that  second  bundle  and  show  me  any  part  of  its 
contents  I  respond,  'Yes,  Lord,  that  you  know,  was  in 
the  contract.' "  If  all  God's  ministers  were  in  like 
manner  to  place  and  leave  themselves  in  the  hands  of 
God  the  world  could  be  reached  in  thirty  years. 

In  the  days  of  my  childhood,  in  Ohio,  holy  ministers 
were  prized  beyond  all  others  among  the  Methodists,  as 
holiness  was  their  central  doctrine.  L^p  to  that  time, 
and  after  it,  this  exj^erience  was  a  marked  feature  in  any 
candidate  for  the  bishopric,  and  having  it,  other  things 
being  equal,  he  was  doubly  sure  of  election  to  that  ofTice. 
The  same  was  true  of  all  her  General  Conference  offi- 
cers. In  a  pre-eminent  sense  she  was  then  the  light 
of  the  world.  My  father's  cabin  was  a  preaching  place 
for  years  after  we  came  to  Illinois.  We  were  not  long 
there  till  the  pioneer  Methodist  itinerant  knocked  at  the 
door.  Barton  Cartwright,  Kirkpatrick.  Chauncey  Ho- 
bert.  Henrv  Summers,  Peter  Boring,  George  Rutledgc, 
and  others  brought  us  the  simple  gospel  of  the  early 
Methodists.  This  consisted  largely  of  persistent  herald- 
ing of  a  free  and  full  salvation.  The  fall  of  man,  the 
redemption  by  Christ,  pardon  for  the  guilty,  and  full  sal- 


EARLY  METHODISM  31 

vation  for  all  believers  were  the  leading  topics  of  the  day. 
The  demand  for  repentance  preceding  saving  faith  was 
implied,  or  taught  in  nearly  every  sermon.  All  seekers 
must  know  their  sins  forgiven  by  the  witness  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  or  their  profession  was  accounted  an  abor- 
tion. These  Western  preachers  largely  lived  with  the 
people  and  were  a  part  of  them,  and  they  did  more  to 
lay  the  foundations  of  society  than  any  other  class  of 
men. 

As  settlements  increased,  camp  meetings  multiplied 
and  were  made  of  incalculable  value  to  the  cause  of  God. 
They  rarely  continued  a  whole  week,  but  were  often 
meetings  of  great  power.  It  was  in  1835  I  first  met 
with  Peter  Cartwright  in  a  camp  near  Canton,  Ills.  He 
was  then  in  early  middle  years,  and  people  went  great 
distances  to  hear  him.  The  story  of  his  life  included 
many  wonderful  incidents,  which  have  been  doubted  by 
people  born  later  on,  but  from  what  came  under  my 
observation  in  those  days  I  concluded  its  most  extrav- 
agant recitals  are  worthy  of  confidence.  The  laws  for 
the  protection  of  society  were  so  imperfect,  and  often 
the  officers  of  law  were  so  unreliable,  that  in  many  places 
Divine  services  had  to  be  shielded  by  sheer  physical 
force.  In  such  cases  the  right  arm  of  Peter  Cartwright 
as  an  instrument  of  terror  equaled  a  small  battalion  of 
soldiers !  Rigid  rules  had  to  be  enforced  by  main 
strength,  or  many  camps  would  have  been  broken  up 
by  ruthless  hands.  "Uncle  Peter"  was  the  Sampson  of 
Metliodism  in  those  times,  and  though  he  did  many 
things  which  others  could  not,  God  used  him,  and 
thousands  are  in  heaven  because  he  lived.  His  oppor- 
tunities for  culture  were  exceedingly  meagre,  but  he  was 
a  stalwart  in  common  sense. 


CHAPTER   VIL 

My  Conversion. 

My  father's  inflexible  righteousness  between  man 
and  man  impressed  me  early  in  life.  I  believed  he 
would  not  intentionally  wrong  a  fellow  man  for  any 
price  that  could  be  offered.  He  was  so  unlike  the  world 
about  him,  in  this  regard,  that  it  gave  me  an  intense 
conviction  of  the  integrity  of  God !  Our  altar  of  prayer 
never  went  down.  In  those  days  morning  worship  con- 
sisted of  reading  the  Scriptures,  a  hymn  of  praise,  and 
prayer.  In  evening  devotion  we  usually  sang  a  few 
verses  standing,  and  then  knelt  in  prayer.  Business 
was  never  so  pressing  that  this  had  to  be  put  aside,  and 
the  presence  of  visitors  or  working  men  never  furnished 
a  reason  for  its  omission.  This  left  the  impression  that 
one's  duties  to  God  were  first.  Children  brought  uo 
without  prayer  are  wronged  from  their  infancy. 

The  home  life  of  my  mother  was  the  greatest  human 
factor  leading  to  my  salvation.  It  was  well  nigh  im- 
possible to  shake  oilf  the  impress  of  her  spirit,  or  to 
resist  the  impression  that  her  religion  was  Divine.  Her 
life  of  prayer  kept  a  sense  of  mv  obligations  to  God  ever 
before  me.  Her  care  for  the  company  I  kept,  her 
scrutiny  of  my  habits,  her  knowledge  of  my  heart  life, 
her  pain  when  I  was  perverse,  and  her  hold  on  God  for 

32 


MY  CONVERSION  38 

my  eternal  salvation  made  her  agency  more  potent  than 
any  other  that  v/as  human  in  bringing  me  to  Christ. 
I  can  hardly  remember  when  I  did  not  really  desire  and 
intend  to  be  a  Christian. 

A  sermon  by  Rev.  John  S,  Barger,  preached  at 
Marietta,  Ills.,  in  the  spring  of  1840,  made  the  strongest 
impression  of  any  heard  in  my  unconverted  life.  He 
was  our  Presiding  Elder  at  the  time,  and  preached  about 
three  hours  from  I  Thes.  5 :  23,  24.  His  theme  was 
entire  sanctification.  That  sermon  marked  me  for  eternal 
years !  I  had  been  secretly  seeking  God  all  along,  but 
the  truth  fastened  on  my  soul  that  day,  put  me  where 
I  determined  never  to  rest  till  I  found  God.  My  timidity 
was  perhaps  the  greatest  barrier  in  my  way.  I  was 
powerfully  impressed  at  times  for  years,  to  publicly 
renounce  a  life  of  sin  and  give  myself  to  God.  Had  I 
yielded  to  that  conviction,  I  would  have  been  saved 
years  before.  I  would  have  given  a  great  price,  had 
it  been  possible,  for  salvation ;  but  it  seemed  I  could 
not  get  to  an  altar  of  prayer.  I  alarmed  my  mother 
by  staying  at  home  when  the  family  went  four  miles  to 
the  preaching  services:  when  the  sole  object  of  my  re- 
maining was  to  get  opportunity  of  being  for  hours  alone 
with  God  in  prayer.  One  time  I  prayed  a  half  day  in 
a  woodland,  and  at  the  end  it  seemed  like  the  darkness 
of  the  second  death  begun !  I  seemed  ready  to  do  any- 
thing but  yield  to  God.  I  hated  a  life  of  sin.  There 
were  no  overt  acts  of  crime  in  which  I  indulged.  I  often 
confessed  with  bitter  tears  to  God  the  failure  of  my  life ; 
but  there  was  one  thing  I  would  not  do.  The  early 
ministers  gave  special  invitation  to  sinners  in  nearly 
every  sermon,  and  had  I  heeded  their  call  and  come 
right  out  before  the  world,  as  the  Holy  Spirit  led,  I 
would  have  been  saved  at  any  time  in  all  those  years, 

Reuben  Plummer  and  Richard  Walters  were  our 
ministers  in  1840  and  1841.  They  were  esteemed  as 
messengers  of  God,  and  a  great  work  was  accomplished 
at    various    points    on  that    wide  circuit.       During  the 


84  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

holidays,  Mr.  Plummer  was  in  a  battle  north  of  Knox- 
ville,  and  the  junior  preacher  was  to  hold  a  watch  meet- 
ing New  Year's  eve  at  Harrisonvillc  (now  Hcrnion), 
Knox  County,  Ills.  It  was  twelve  or  more  miles  away, 
and  the  weather  cold ;  but  my  anxious,  weary  soul  could 
not  refrain  from  going.  A  niece  of  my  mother.  Miss 
Eleanor  Hull,  accompanied  mc.  She  was  a  devoted 
girl  and  had  often  prayed  for  my  salvation.  The  ser- 
vices up  to  that  time  from  the  first  settlement  there, 
had  been  held  in  Father  Long's  dwelling.  He  was  a 
good  old  local  preacher,  and  Mother  Long  one  of 
John's  elect  ladies.  I  went,  all  the  way  hoping  I  would 
not  return  in  my  sins,  that  the  long-looked-for  time 
when  it  would  be  easy  to  yield  to  God  would  come.  I 
was  seated  in  the  farthest  corner  from  the  preacher,  on 
the  steps  leading  to  the  stairway,  wanting  to  find  God 
and  so  deeply  convicted  I  hardly  heard  the  sermon ;  yet 
by  subtle  devil  power  put  myself  where  it  would  be  most 
difficult  to  find  Him ! 

For  years  the  demand  of  the  Holy  Ghost  had  been 
plain  that  I  must  come  out  publicly  and  identify  myself 
with  God's  people.  The  Methodists  urged  all  penitents 
to  unite  with  the  church  on  probation  as  seekers,  I  had 
refused  to  do  it.  being  wiser  than  my  teachers,  as  sin- 
ners generally  arc.  The  preaching  being  ended  an  in- 
vitation was  given  to  all  penitents  to  come  to  the  altar, 
but  I  delayed  in  tears.  A  brother  came  by  and  asked 
me  to  go,  but  left  me  on  my  seat.  A  young  man  came 
and  asked  me  if  'T  wanted  religion."  I  timidly  an- 
swered that  I  did.  He  suggested  that  I  "go  at  once  to 
the  mourners'  bench,"  but  to  me  it  seemed  nearly  im- 
possible. He  put  his  arm  around  me  and  said :  "Come 
now,  and  I  will  go  with  you."  Those  words  of  love 
seemed  to  put  strength  into  me,  and  in  a  moment  I 
decided  to  go  and  never  to  leave  that  spot  till  I  was 
born  of  God ! 

The  decision  of  that  moment  was  more  than  equal 
to  all  those  years  of  struggle.     The  preacher  had  said 


MY  CONVERSION  35 

if  any  would  come,  he  would  remain  with  them  till  sun- 
rise, if  need  be.  The  Holy  Spirit  threw  light  on  the 
pathway  of  my  life,  till  my  past  sins  rose  as  mountains 
before  me.  Others  found  Christ,  but  my  sins,  as  a 
deep,  dismal  cloud,  obscured  everything  but  the  displeas- 
ure of  God.  Midnight  had  come  and  the  minister  was 
anxious  to  close,  and  made  several  proposals  for  all  the 
seekers  to  rise.  I  remembered  his  promise  and  did  not 
obey.  I  had  come  to  stay  till  I  heard  from  heaven.  All 
who  were  seeking  had  found,  and  my  condition  had 
never  seemed  so  terrible  as  now.  There  was  a  period 
when  it  did  appear  the  pains  of  hell  had  taken  hold  upon 
me  and  I  had  such  a  view  of  the  damnation  of  the  wicked 
that  it  has  never  been  erased  from  my  mind.  Despair 
had  seized  my  spirit  as  though  my  feet  had  entered  hell's 
door  and  all  was  lost ! 

x^Vt  that  juncture  the  minister  said :  "The  Metho- 
dist Church  is  an  asylum  which  receives  wounded  souls, 
and  all  who  have  got  religion,  and  any  who  are  earnestly 
seeking,  can  now  be  taken  into  the  church  on  probation 
by  giving  me  your  hand  and  name,"  at  the  same  time 
drawing  near  to  w^here  I  knelt.  The  Holy  Spirit  sug- 
gested, "Will  you  now  obey?"  I  answered,  "Yes,  Lord, 
I  will,"  and,  without  rising,  turned  and  gave  him  my 
hand,  and  in  less  than  ten  seconds  w^as  standing  on  my 
feet  in  the  new  heavens  and  the  new  earth,  God's  happy 
and  forgiven  child !  The  last  point  of  disobedience 
having  given  way,  Christ  instantly  came  before  me  as 
my  sin-pardoning  Saviour.  He  had  been  there  before, 
but  the  door  w'as  closed ;  now  He  found  it  open,  and 
He  came  in.  Rev.  3 :  20.  The  change  apparent  to  my 
sensibilities  w^as  the  utter  and  instant  removal  of  my  guiltv 
load.  Not  even  a  symptom  of  condemnation  w^as  left. 
Rom.  8:  I,  2.  I  found  myself  consciously  possessed 
of  a  new  life  which  I  had  never  had  before. 

I  stood  in  silence  before  God.  Not  a  word  did  I 
utter.  The  quiet  of  eternity  seemed  to  be  within.  The 
first  active  emotion  v\-as  an  unspeakable  desire  to  put  my 


38  THE  srroRY  of  my  life 

arms  about  all  that  were  there  and  bring  them  to  Christ ! 
Sixty-two  years  have  come  and  gone,  and  I  have  never 
lost  that  desire.  The  peace  then  given  was  a  new  pos- 
session and  a  new  love,  never  before  possessed,  flowed 
back  to  God  and  out  to  universal  man.  I  was  now  con- 
sciously God's  own  child,  as  witnessed  by  His  Holy 
Spirit,  and  He  my  Father.  Since  that  time  I  have  never 
had  one  minute's  trouble  about  my  conversion !  Even 
the  devil  has  never  questioned  that  I  was  born  of  God ! 
This  great  transaction  took  place  in  the  first  hour  of  184 1. 

"O  sacred  hour,  O  hallowed  spot. 

Where  love  divine  first  found  me, 
Wherever  falls  my  distant  lot 

j\Iy  heart  shall  linger  round  thee. 
And  when  from  earth  I  rise  to  soar 

Up  to  my  home  in  heaven, 
Down  will  I  cast  my  eyes  once  more 

Where  I  was  first  forgiven." 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

On  the  Farm. 

Father's  strength  decHning  and,  Bro.  Freeborn,  who 
was  four  years  older  than  myself,  having  left  the  farm 
to  study  for  the  ministry,  I  was  left,  practically,  in 
charge  of  the  farming  interest  at  home  when  sixteen 
years  old.  Having  perfect  health  and  a  strong  body, 
it  did  not  seem  hard,  though  farm  labor  had  largely  to 
be  substituted  for  much  needed  study  in  the  schools. 
Up  to  that  time  we  had  no  school  building,  but  the  fev.' 
settlers  combined  and  a  log  school  house  was  soon 
erected.  In  this  we  had  three  months'  drill  each  win- 
ter, and  snatched  what  time  we  could  for  study  outside 
the  school.  My  only  full  brother,  Henry,  two  years  and 
a  half  younger  than  myself,  was  faithful  in  business,  and 
made  lighter  the  tasks  which  were  laid  upon  me.  Like 
myself,  from  early  childhood  he  was  the  subject  of  strong 
religious  impressions  and  in  his  eleventh  year  became  an 
earnest  Christian.  There  were  no  revival  services  at  the 
time,  but  he  was  so  wrought  upon  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 
that  he  poured  out  his  soul  in  his  bedroom  alone  nearly 
a  whole  night  without  rising  from  his  knees.  Mother 
hearing  his  cries  to  God,  visited  him  two  or  three  times, 
but  he  was  so  absorbed  in  seeking  the  Lord,  that  he 
scarcely  noticed  her !     Before  the  breaking  of  the  morn- 

37 


38  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

ing,  light  came  to  his  soul  and  he  was  born  of  God. 
The  happiness  of  the  child  the  next  day  seemed  unspeak- 
able. He  and  I  were  cutting  stocks  in  the  field  and  it 
seemed  he  could  not  refrain  from  talking  about  what 
God  had  done  for  his  soul.  He  insisted  that  I  should  be 
saved  that  day,  till  it  was  difficult  to  resist  his  plead- 
ings ;  but  my  foolish  heart  did  not  yield  till  nearly  three 
years  afterwards.  I  never  questioned  my  little  broth- 
er's religion  once,  till  I  saw  his  spirit  leave  for  glory 
ten  years  afterwards. 

Farming  in  1840  was  in  wonderful  contrast  with  that 
of  1903.  The  ploughing  had  to  be  done  with  a  wooden 
moldboard  plow,  with  which  only  about  one-half  the 
number  of  acres  could  be  broken  that  can  now  be 
ploughed  with  a  single  steel  plow.  When  ground  was 
thus  broken,  it  would  produce  at  least  one-third  less, 
and  the  after  work  to  care  for  it  was  much  more  dift'i- 
cult.  The  planting  of  corn  by  dropping  with  the  hand 
and  covering  with  a  hoe  was  too  tedious  to  think  about. 
Thus  planted  the  prairie  squirrels  had  no  difficulty  in 
finding  it,  and  its  destruction  was  only  bounded  by  their 
incapacity  to  eat  it  all !  Hence  the  drudgery  of  replant- 
ing, far  beyond  what  now  occurs.  Caring  for  it  with 
a  single  wooden  moldboard  plow  was  tedious  and  un- 
satisfactory. One  man  can  now  care  for  eighty  acres 
with  greater  ease  than  for  twenty  then,  and  the  number 
of  bushels  per  acre  in  the  former  case  exceed  the  latter. 
The  contrast  in  raising  of  wheat  then  and  now  is,  per- 
haps, not  quite  as  great.  The  highest  price  we  got  for 
corn  in  those  days,  that  I  now  remember,  was  ten  cents 
per  bushel,  and  I  hauled  dressed  pork  thirty  miles  and 
sold  it  at  one  dollar  and  a  quarter  per  hundred !  Wheat 
ranged  from  twenty  to  fifty  cents  per  bushel.  Yet  we 
had  plenty  to  cat  and  did  not  suffer  from  the  cold.  We 
paid  twenty-five  dollars  for  a  wooden  clock,  twenty-five 
cents  per  yard  for  calico,  one  dollar  for  fifteen  pounds 
of  brown  sugar.  I  paid  five  dollars  per  yard  for  my 
first  suit  of  broadcloth ! 


ON  THE  FARM  39 

Men  were  not  half  so  hurried  as  they  are  now.  I 
heard  of  but  one  deranged  man  in  our  section  of  coun- 
try in  all  my  youth,  and  the  whole  West  seemed  like  a 
great  brotherhood.  Mothers  usually  raised  large  fami- 
lies of  children,  accomplished  wonders  in  helping  to  pro- 
vide the  comforts  of  the  home,  were  much  more  healthy 
and  happy  than  now,  and  husbands  and  wives  were 
rarely  ever  separated,  except  by  death.  I  cannot  call 
up  a  single  case  of  divorce  which  I  know  of  in  all  those 
early  years.  The  hospitality  of  the  West  was  in  striking 
contrast  wdth  w^hat  it  is  now,  and  each  man  seemed  al- 
ways glad  to  see  his  neighbor.  Honesty  in  dealing  was 
generally  expected  and  comparatively  few  intentionally 
w^ronged  their  neighbors.  There  is  often  a  simplicity 
in  pioneer  life  which  is  beautiful.  We  concede  the  ab- 
sence of  polish,  but  there  w^as  bigness  of  heart. 

The  cattle,  hogs  and  horses  of  these  Westerners 
were,  as  a  rule,  of  a  very  imperfect  character.  A  fat 
cow,  weighing  500  pounds,  was  a  monster.  I  remem.- 
ber  one  such,  which  was  the  talk  of  the  whole  country. 
There  was  also  an  extreme  case  of  a  cow  who-se  milk 
actually  made  seven  pounds  of  butter  in  a  week,  which 
was  much  more  than  double  the  ordinary  yield.  In  the 
first  years  of  Illinois  life,  porkers  rarely  ever  dressed 
above  150  pounds.  They  usally  had  long  crooked 
snouts,  were  of  a  gaunt  build,  with  long  legs,  and  very 
swift  of  foot.  I  undertook  to  make  one  of  these  the 
best  specimen  in  the  neigborhood,  and  by  actual  count 
he  would  devour  twenty-two  ears  of  Illinois  corn  at  each 
feed,  and  at  the  end  of  months  of  feeding,  he  then  being 
above  two  years  old,  weighed  less  than  200  pounds  gross. 
The  same  treatment  in  1900,  with  about  one-half  the 
quantity  of  food,  would  produce  from  400  to  500  pounds. 
These  creatures  would  often  break  away  and  roam  in 
woodlands  along  the  streams.  In  such  cases  they 
sustained  themselves  on  nuts  and  grass,  and  became 
wild  and  vicious.  It  was  one  of  our  chief  sports  to  hunt 
and  recover  these  wdld  animals. 


40  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

Brother  Henry  and  I  had  succeeded  in  forcing  one 
of  the  largest  of  a  group  to  the  edge  of  the  timber,  hav- 
ing brought  him  nearly  two  miles.  Home  was  only  40 
rods  away,  but  when  Mr.  Porker  saw  the  situation  he 
resolved  on  speedy  return.  We  had  feared  a  battle  at 
this  point,  and  Henry  had  dismounted  to  be  more  avail- 
able in  case  of  an  emergency.  I  had  pushed  him  from 
the  brush  into  the  prairie,  but,  seeing  he  could  have  no 
shelter  in  the  open  field,  he  dashed  for  the  rear,  and  the 
boy  was  in  his'  path  with  a  short  club  as  his  only  de- 
fense. I  trembled  for  Henry,  but  he  was  master  of  the 
situation.  As  the  hog  came  with  opened  mouth,  shin- 
ing teeth  and  a  fearful  dash,  the  boy  stepped  to  the  left 
of  the  path,  and  a  skillful  blow  from  that  short  club 
felled  the  terrible  creature,  and  "Hank"  was  seated  on 
him  when  I  came  up ! 

It  was  years  before  better  blood  was  introduced  into 
our  stock,  and,  what  appears  strange,  when  it  was  of- 
fered a  large  majority  of  the  settlers  refused  to  avail 
themselves  of, it.  I  saw  specimens  of  both  Poland  and 
China  hogs,  before  the  two  bloods  were  blended,  and 
was  enchanted  with  them,  but  was  overruled  by  older 
heads.  In  the  last  argument  on  the  subject  with  an  older 
brother  he  had  insisted  that  the  difference  was  not  in 
the  blood,  but  in  the  care  taken  of  these  pampered  ani- 
mals. I  was  angered  and  scornfully  said :  "Yes,  it  is 
just  as  well  to  get  a  Shetland  pony,  and  feed  him  well, 
and  he  will  soon  turn  up  an  English  draft  horse !"  I 
think  my  brother  never  repeated  that  argument. 

But  in  time  the  sickle  gave  way  to  the  cradle,  the 
cradle  to  the  reaper,  and  the  reaper  to  the  reaper  and 
binder;  till  now  the  farmer  with  a  few  men  goes  out  into 
his  standing  harvest  in  the  morning  and  hundreds  of 
bushels  of  beautifully  cleaned  wheat  in  sacks  are  stored 
in  his  bin  before  sunset;  while  in  a  few  days  hundreds 
of  acres  of  standing  wheat  are  in  elevators,  or  on  their 
way  to  Europe!  The  old  prairie  rooter  is  replaced  by 
the  best  blood  in  America,  and  Illinois  has  among  the 


ON  THE  FARM  41 

finest  cattle  and  horses  in  the  world.  Its  farming  im- 
plements are  hardl}^  surpassed  in  any  country,  while 
school  houses  dot  the  whole  territory,  and  its  colleges 
are  a  marvel.  Who  can  estimate  the  chances  of  a  boy 
in  1903  as  compared  with  those  of  a  pioneer  lad  of  sixty- 
five  years  ago? 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Called  to  the  Ministry. 

After  my  conversion  life  became  more  real  and  its 
obligations  more  apparent.  Time  had  been  usually  more 
precious  to  me  than  to  other  boys.  I  hugely  enjoyed 
an  earnest  play,  and  had  always  a  slight  taste  for  hunting 
and  fishing,  but  after  a  brief  indulgence  in  either,  the 
waste  of  time  marred  my  enjoyment.  From  a  child,  I 
could  never  be  satisfied  with  sitting  hour  after  hour  on 
the  bank  of  a  stream  in  search  of  fish  without  a  bite! 
Nor  could  a  half  day  be  whiled  away  in  hunting  game 
without  sensible  loss,  I  think.  I  was  born  with  a  desire 
for  money  and  very  early  the  thought  of  being  rich  was 
very  enchanting.  When  alone  I  v/ould  often  feast  my 
imagination  on  schemes  of  future  greatness.  One  time 
I  wouM  be  the  owner  of  magnificent  herds  of  cattle,  then 
a  dry  goods  merchant  of  immense  resources.  EnT^rging 
from  childhood,  I  leaned  toward  being  a  physician,  and 
the  practice  of  medicine  had.  for  me,  much  that  was 
desirable.  I  think  now,  if  God  had  not  thrust  me  into 
the  Christian  ministry,  I  would  have  taken  that  profes- 
sion, but  the  desire  for  money  was,  as  I  now  recognize 
it,  a  strong  and  widely  prevailing  tendency,  which,  even 
after  my  conversion,  did  me  much  harm.  Satan  took 
advantage  of  this  trend  of  my  soul,  and  I  do  not  doubt 


GALLED  TO  THE  MINISTRY  43 

from  early  childhood  kept  these  visions  before  me,  put- 
ting into  wealth  false  conceptions  of  pleasure  and  rest 
and  happiness;  which  have  never  been  found  by  any 
human  being  in  either  the  pursuit,  or  possession  of 
money. 

Being  born  for  a  gospel  minister,  this  trend  of  my 
soul  was  probably  its  greatest  hindrance.  Hence  in 
childhood  calamities  began,  and  every  plot  and  plan  for 
increase  of  substance  was  cut  ofif.  When  ripening  into 
manhood,  blow  after  blow  was  struck  at  this  ambition, 
and  business  calamities  pursued  me  past  middle  years. 
I  wanted  money.  God  saw  with  money  I  would  perish, 
and  because  He  loved  me  turned  my  wisdom  into  foolish- 
ness. Though  I  never  did  a  mean  or  intentionally  dis- 
honest act,  I  suffered  from  financial  embarrassment  as 
God  only  knows;  but  I  want  here  to  record  that  to  Him 
I  purpose  endless  thanksgiving  that  I  could  not  have 
my  own  way !  Eternity  will  show  that  my  most  painful 
disasters  were  among  my  greatest  blessings,  and  that  in 
the  loss  of  all  things  I  found  God !  I  coveted  a  thorough 
education,  but  was  thwarted  at  every  turn  and  in  seem- 
ingly marvelous  ways  were  my  plans  broken  up.  My 
greatest  trial  was  that  others  suffered  with  me  and  I 
was  helpless  to  relieve  them. 

But  in  the  immediate  years  following  my  conver- 
sion it  became  plain  that  my  life  should  be  given  to  the 
work  of  the  ministry.  At  the  same  time,  I  suffered 
from  timidity  in  the  simplest  activities  of  the  church. 
I  have  no  recollection  of  once  neglecting  a  prayer  or 
class  meeting,  and  heartily  loved  the  means  of  grace : 
but  when  called  to  lead  in  prayer,  or  testify  publicly,  the 
cross  seemed  many  times  unbearable.  The  next  Sab- 
bath after  my  conversion  there  was  prayer  and  class 
meeting  at  my  father's  house.  The  leader  addressed 
each  person  present  in  those  days,  and  I  knew  I  would 
be  asked  to  speak.  \Vhile  trembling  concerning  it,  a 
company  of  young  people  who  were  Universalists.  en- 
tered the  room,  which  added  to  my  perturbation.     Now, 


44  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

what  should  I  do?  Being  seated  near  a  table  on  which 
lay  a  small  Bible,  I  turned  and  threw  it  open  and  iny 
eyes  fell  upon  the  word's :  "The  Lord  is  my  light  and 
my  salvation;  whom  shall  I  fear?  The  Lord  is  the 
strength  of  my  life ;  of  whom  shall  I  be  afraid  ?"  Ps. 
27:  I.  So  wonderful  was  the  impression  made  by  these 
words  that  I  had  victory,  and  in  more  than  sixty  years 
I  think  this  verse  has  never  been  read  in  my  hearing 
that  this  incident  has  not  at  once  come  before  me.  O, 
if  timid  souls  would  only  lean  on  the  promises  of  God, 
how  great  would  be  their  deliverance  in  every  time  of 
need.  Year  after  year  the  fear  of  man  was  a  great 
hindrance  to  my  growth  as  a  Christian,  and  God  only 
knows  what  it  cost  me.  Working  hard  upon  a  farm,  I 
usually  attended  two  prayer  meetings  each  week,  going 
three  miles  to  one  and  four  to  the  other,  but  often  per- 
spired like  a  man  in  a  hay  harvest  while  there,  with  fear 
that  I  should  be  called  on  to  pray.  I  often  watched  my 
chance  to  hide  behind  some  person,  or  a  post,  that  I 
might  escape  these  activities.  I  then  had  three  brothers 
in  the  ministry  and  my  father  was  a  preacher;  so  more 
was  expected  of  me  than  I  felt  able  to  perform. 

In  my  19th  year  I  went  to  study  with  my  brother 
"Richard,  who  at  the  time  was  stationed  in  Peoria.  The 
following  evening  he  was  to  open  a  revival  meeting,  and 
before  night  came  he  referred  to  my  shrinking  from  the 
activities  of  the  church,  and  bluntly  suggested  the  time 
had  now  come  when  all  this  foolishness  must  end.  A 
preliminary  prayer  service  was  appointed  before  he 
preached,  and  he  said  I  had  better  go  into  that,  which 
T  gladly  did.  for  I  was  a  stranger  and  had  met  but  one 
of  his  members,  a  young  brother  Hepperly,  who  was 
afterwards  a  minister.  I  walked  bravely  to  the  front 
without  fear  of  detection,  but  as  T  sat  down  this  Bro. 
Hepperly  turned  and  spoke  to  the  leader,  and  they  both 
looked  at  me!  They  were  singing,  but  when  they 
closed,  the  leader  said :  "Will  young  brother  Haney 
lead  us  in  prayer!"       The    thought    of  disgracing  my 


CALLED  TO  THE  MINISTRY  45 

brother  by  refusing  rushed  in  upon  me,  and  I  prayed, 
and  when  we  rose  there  stood  my  brother  in  the  aisle 
an  attentive  hearer  of  what  I  had  said.  From  the  be- 
gining  I  had  shrunk  more  from  pubhc  prayer  than  all 
other  church  activities  and  yet  the  church  had  always 
been  pressing  me  forward  at  that  point.  Richard  was 
a  powerful  preacher  and  the  altar  was  soon  filled  with 
penitents.  I  could  easily  talk  with  sinners  in  the  con- 
gregation and  did  so,  I  think,  every  night,  but  Satan 
had  a  fearful  grip  on  me  about  praying.  Several  nights 
had  passed  w^ith  an  altar  full  of  seekers,  but  none  con- 
verted, which  was  a  very  unusual  thing  with  Methodists 
in  those  days.  I  was  inside  the  altar,  talking  wdth  a 
penitent  I  had  brought  there,  when  the  pastor  called 
on  a  brother  to  pray  and  "Brother  Milton  to  follow !" 
I  sunk  in  despair,  but  rallied  and  turned  to  an  old 
brother  near  me,  asking  him  to  pray  in  my  place.  He 
gave  me  a  sharp  'push  with  his  hand  and  said  in  a  dis- 
gusted tone,  "Pray  yourself."  I  turned  back  upon  my 
knees  and  vowed  to  God  that  from  that  minute  till  I 
died,  in  the  strength  of  grace,  I  would  pray  whenever 
it  was  my  duty  without  a  moment's  hesitation,  and  when 
the  brother  said  amen,  I  began  to  pray  and  something 
broke  loose  in  me,  and  I  have  never  feared  to  pray  nor 
needed  liberty  in  prayer  from  that  day  to  this ! 

Blessed  be  God!  That  was  not  a  mere  resolve,  it 
v/as  the  settlement  of  a  question  never  before  settled. 
It  was  an  illustration  of  the  difference  between  an  end- 
less series  of  resolutions  and  real  consecration.  Had  I 
known  how,  I  would  have  been  wholly  sanctified  that 
night !  I  have  no  recollection  of  ever  having  in  these 
sixty-nine  years,  since  that  night,  to  resolve  that  I  would 
pray  wherever  it  was  my  duty!  To  reach  a  relation 
where  all  other  questions  of  obedience  are  settled  like 
that  was  settled  is  entire  consecraticn,  a  transaction 
which  never  needs  to  be  repeated. 


CHAPTER  X. 


Preparing  for  the  Work. 

I  had  gone  to  Peoria  from  an  exceedingly  active 
business  life,  and  shut  myself  in  with  persistent  study, 
and'  soon  became  sluggish  and  forceless.  My  brother 
Richard  seeing  the  change,  oame  by  one  day  and  seizing 
me  violently  undertook  to  floor  me !  He  was  nearly 
twice  as  large  and  much  stronger  than  I,  but  found  the 
difference  between  a  rugged,  wiry  farmer  boy  and  a 
big  preacher.  The  battle  was  a  drawn  one  and  never 
renewed ;  but  I  got  a  lesson  out  of  it  which  has  blessed 
me  all  my  days.  I  seemed  at  once  like  myself  again 
and  awoke  to  see  that  the  want  of  physical  exercise  was 
leading  to  a  bed  of  sickness.  I  there  learned  that  per- 
sistent mental  strain,  without  vigorous  bodily  exercise 
in  some  form,  must  be  ruinous  in  the  end,  and  as  the 
result  have  a  body  of  a-stonishing  endurance  in  my 
seventy-ninth  year.  Hence  the  right  and  importance 
of  vigorous  plays  between  school  hours,  and  the  fool- 
ishness of  conscientious  parents  in  forbidding  innocent 
plays  to  children  of  either  sex.  I  took  rude  forms  of 
physical  culture  through  my  early  manhood,  and  since 
becoming  older  have  delighted  to  run  each  day  where 
I  could  do  so  without  people  being  suspicious  of  in- 
sanity.     Every  thorough  student  should  take  scientific 

4<5 


PREPARING  FOR  THE  WORK  47 

lessons  in  physical  culture.  Thousands  of  ministers 
have  failed  to  be  one-half  what  they  might  have  been 
for  God  by  failing  to  avail  themselves  of  sufficient  ac- 
tive bodily  exercise. 

Richard  Haney  was  always  grave  in  the  pulpit,  and 
could  hardly  be  otherwise ;  but  back  in  his  nature  there 
w^as  spring  and  jollity  enough  for  a  half  dozen  preachers. 
His  wife  was  a  beautiful  spirit  and  could  laugh  without 
getting  weary.  In  those  days  Methodist  preacli^rs' 
homes  were  often  overrun  with  visitors.  While  with 
him  that  winter,  George  Ewalt,  a  local  preacher,  who 
nearly  worshiped  him,  came  to  see  his  ideal  minister. 
He  had  been  converted  through  my  brother's  ministry 
and  licensed  to  preach  as  well.  George  had  only  seen 
the  preacher  side  of  my  brother,  and  himself  had  taken 
the  gravest  type  of  our  Divine  religion.  He  was  sobriety 
rounded  up,  and  felt  that  laughter  on  any  occasion  was 
doubtful,  to  say  the  least.  In  the  morning  George  was 
conducting  family  prayer  in  a  most  solemn  and  tre- 
mendous way.  Richard  had  knelt  facing  a  door  leading 
to  the  cellar.  Through  the  door  the  rats  had  eaten 
a  hole.  While  George  was  praying  two  rats  were  fight- 
ing on  the  upper  step  of  the  cellar  stairway,  and  the 
one  thrust  the  other  through  the  door  right  under 
Richard's  nose.  Seeing  his  condition  the  rat  undertook 
to  return,  but  his  opponent  stood  in  the  hole  and  forbade 
him.  This  was  too  big  a  temptation  for  Richard  and 
he  seized  the  intruder  by  the  tail.  The  rat  squealed  un- 
mercifully and  leaped  through  the  door.  There  was  a 
crack  in  the  upper  side  of  the  hole  and  to  keep  himself 
from  being  bitten  he  forced  the  prisoner's  tail  into  it, 
holding  him  fast.  I  discovered  no  break  in  Richard's 
responses,  nor  cessations  of  hearty  amens  while  poor,  in- 
nocent George  was  towering  above  the  clouds  in  prayer, 
but  his  wife  and  I  had  a  fearful  time  to  keep  from  utter 
explosion.  The  end  of  George's  prayer  was  reached  at 
last,  and  rising,  he  saw  the  situation.  I  doubt  whether  in 
a  lifetime  I  ever  saw  so  marked  a  change  in  a  human 


48  THE   STORY   OF  MV  LIFE 

countenance !  His  idol  saint  could  not  get  from  his 
knees  till  his  relation  to  the  rat  was  changed,  and  so  the 
whole  occurrence  opened  up  to  poor  George's  mind. 
How  a  man  so  holy  as  Richard  Haney  could  thus  profane 
the  place  of  prayer  by  making  light  of  sacred  things  for 
the  moment  was  a  fearful  question.  His  anguish  was 
increased  by  the  peals  of  laughter  let  loose  before  he 
reached  liis  feet.  But  one  soul  of  the  group  was  col- 
lected and  giving  attention  to  business,  and  he  persisted 
till  it  was  certain  this  rat  would  never  again  disturb  us 
in  prayer. 

Peoria  was  then  but  a  small  town  and  the  Germans 
had  effected  a  settlement  on  the  east  side  of  the  river 
east  and  south  of  the  city.  The  Methodists  in  those 
days  were  wide  awake  in  looking  after  foreigners  as  they 
arrived.  Dear  old  Father  Bristol  was  a  resident  of  the 
city,  and  a  German  by  birth,  and  he  was  much  drawn  to 
help  his  countrymen.  He  understood  both  languages 
and  could  preach  well  in  either.  So  he  spent  months  in 
personal  contact  with  these  newcomers,  laboring  from 
house  to  house  by  day,  preaching  in  some  private 
dwelling  at  night.  Most  of  them  were  old  country 
Lutherans,  and  some  of  them  Catholics,  but  none  of  them 
seemed  ever  to  have  the  blessedness  of  an  experimental 
salvation.  Many  of  them  were  soundly  converted  in 
Father  Bristol's  meetings,  and  he,  being  a  true  Methodist, 
led  his  converts  right  on  to  Christian  perfection.  Many 
of  them  became  wonderful  Christians,  and  Father  Bristol 
used  to  interest  us  with  enchanting  stories  of  their  faith 
and  victories.  Two  of  these  German  women,  who  had 
learned  a  smattering  of  English,  came  over  to  our  quar- 
terly meeting.  Their  whole  being  seemed  radiant  with 
the  joy  of  God.  My  soul  had  been  stirred  with  inward 
needs  and  was  feeling  indefinitely  for  the  supplies  which 
would  satisfy  its  longings.  I  had  reached  increasing 
victories  of  faith  and  got  near  enough  to  the  Lord  to 
increase  my  hunger.  I  was  troubled  as  to  the  responsi- 
bilities involved  in  my  future  ministry. 


PREPARING  FOR  THE  WORK  49 

In  the  quarterly  love  feast,  which  was  glorious,  these 
German  ladies  gave  a  relation  of  their  Qiristian  experi- 
ence. They  had  each  plainly  found  the  Lord  in  the  for- 
giveness of  sins,  and  were  thrilled  with  the  joy  of  regener- 
ation, but  in  brief  time  after  that,  had  been  perfected 
in  love.  Their  description  of  the  new  birth  was  clear 
as  light  to  me,  because  I  had  gone  over  the  road  and 
had  what  they  possessed ;  but  when  they  each  proceeded 
beyond  this  to  testify  as  to  a  second  distinct  work  of 
cleansing,  and  filling  with  Divine  love,  I  was  left  behind ! 
Their  testimony  left  an  indelible  imprint  upon  my  soul. 
While  thinking  of  their  experience  in  tears,  the  Holy 
Spirit  whispered  within :  "That  is  just  what  you  need." 
Those  two  testimonies  to  full  salvation,  attested  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  I  have  never  shaken  off  till  this  day !  Those 
two  saints,  who  must  have  been  embarrassed  with  their 
very  imperfect  English,  did  not  know  that  their  broken 
\vords  would  bless  me  through  endless  years.  O,  why 
don't  God's  ministers  and  people  enter  into  this  wonder- 
ful rest  and  herald  it  to  others?  Why  should  millions 
of  earnest  souls  be  left  to  wrestle  with  their  chains  for 
want  of  clear,  distinct  preaching  and  definite  testimony 
on  Christian  holiness? 

The  widening  fields  of  Aletbodism  furnished  an  ever 
increasing  demand  for  laborers.  Hence  our  young  men 
were  hastened  to  the  field  young  in  years  and  with  very 
insufficient  preparation.  I  was  urged  into  Conference 
by  my  superiors  in  my  twenty-second  year.  Father  was 
concerned  about  my  case,  and  opened  two  doors  through 
which  I  could  accumulate  suft'icient  means  for  further 
schooling.  I  reached  it  by  a  year  of  unprecedented  la- 
bor, but  a  heavy  claim  came  on  him  vmexpectedly,  which 
he  was  unable  to  meet.  Ten  years  before  he  had  bought 
a  valuable  timber  lot  with  the  title  in  dispute,  on  con- 
dition that  payment  should  be  made  when  the  title  was 
made  good.  Strangely,  just  at  this  time  the  title  was 
perfected  and  the  land,  worth  double  what  it  cost,  would 
have  been  lost  if  the  payment   were   not  forthcoming, 


60  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

and  I  turned  the  last  dollar  into  father's  hands  to  help 
him  out. 

This  left  me  stranded,  but  I  managed  to  put  in  a 
few  months  in  a  seminary  in  Platteville,  Wis.,  before  I 
was  thrust  out  to  preach  the  gospel.  The  church  in 
that  city  at  the  time  was  greatly  wanting  in  spirituality, 
but  I  went  occasionally  to  an  English  body  called  "Ran- 
ters" and  got  braced  up.  They  had  a  few  blessed  min- 
isters, one  of  them  Bro.  Lazenby,  who  afterwards  came 
to  the  i\I.  E.  Church,  where  he  lived  and  died  a  faithful 
minister.  Their  prayer  services  were  remarkable,  and 
at  times  they  were  wonderfully  filled  with  the  Holy 
Ghost.  They  were  marked  with  simplicity  and  humility. 
When  any  brother  in  his  zeal  was  praying  too  long,  the 
leader  would  cry  out  with  a  Yorkshire  brogue,  "Pray 
short,  brother,  pray  short;  you  are  consuming  all  the 
time!"  On  this  note  of  warning  the  brother  always 
stopped  without  the  least  appearance  of  being  wounded, 
and  another  would  fill  his  place. 

During  the  spring  and  summer  of  1846  I  led  u 
young  people's  class  meeting,  which  was  a  stepping  stone 
from  the  farm  to  the  ministry.  The  class  seemed  above 
the  ordinary  spiritual  level,  and  God  often  blessed  us. 
Bishop  Hamline  and  his  lady  came  to  Platteville  for  rest 
before  Conference,  and  tho'  I  was  too  timid  to  talk  with 
him,  I  was  greatly  helped  by  his  wonderful  spirit.  Often 
I  was  constrained  to  urge  those  near  my  years  to  seek 
God,  and  among  others  several  times  attempted  to  move 
a  ATiss  Goodie  to  give  her  heart  to  Girist.  She  was 
intelligent  and  genial,  and  free  to  talk,  till  T  came  to 
religion,  when  she  would  be  oflF  like  a  bird.  T  concluded 
it  would  be  diflFicult  to  ever  lead  her  to  Christ.  After 
Bishop  Hamline  had  left.  I  came  into  my  class  one  day 
to  find  Miss  Goodie  there.  In  those  days  the  class 
leader  was  expected  to  personally  address  each  person 
present.  The  presence  of  this  wild  girl  was  a  heavy 
embarrassment,  as  I  knew  her  strong  aversion  to  reli- 
gious conversation.     I  avoided  her  at  first,  but  at  length, 


PREPARING  FOR  THE  WORK  51 

with  all  the  courage  possible,  I  said :  "Miss  Goodie,  we 
should  be  happy,  if  you  are  free  so  to  do,  to  hear  a 
word  from  you ;"  when  to  my  utter  astonishment,  she 
sprang  to  her  feet  and  gave  a  glowing  account  of  her 
recent  conversion !  The  whole  class  was  moved  with 
her  recital.  After  service  closed  I  expressed  my  sur- 
prise to  her  and  asked  that  she  tell  me  how  it  came 
about.  She  said :  "You  know  I  board  at  Mr.  Gridley's, 
and  Bishop  Hamline  and  his  lady  were  there?"  "Yes," 
I  responded.  "Well,  you  may  depend  I  kept  out  of 
their  hands,  but  I  saw  something  wonderful  about  those 
people ;  they  several  times  evidently  wanted  to  talk  with 
me  about  religion,  but  I  slipped  away !  But  there  was 
something  in  their  spirit  that  I  could  not  shake  ofif,  and 
their  presence  made  me  feel  that  I  was  an  awful  sin- 
ner! Mr.  Haney,  do  you  know,  it  was  a  whole  week 
after  they  went  away  before  I  dared  to  go  into  the  room 
where  they  stayed !  But  I  found  no  rest  till  I  gave  my 
heart  to  God!"  O,  that  the  church  were  filled  with 
ministers  and  members  whose  very  presence  would  put 
sinners  under  conviction  and  bring  them  to  Christ ! 

Rev.  N.  P.  Heath  was  the  Pastor  of  the  M.  E. 
Church  at  this  time,  and  took  me  with  him  down  to  a 
mining  town  called  Snake  Hollow  to  help  a  Brother 
Dinsdale.  Pastor  Heath  could  not  remain  long,  but  he 
and  Bro.  Dinsdale  both  united  in  the  request  that  I 
should  remain  and  help  in  the  meeting.  I  was  not 
licensed  to  preach,  but  an  exhorter.  The  meeting  had 
gone  well  with  Bro.  Heath's  help,  but  now  Bro.  Dins- 
dale was  left  to  lead  it.  He  was  a  beautiful  spirit  and 
intensely  conscientious.  The  house  being  crowded,  he 
preached,  intending  at  the  close  to  invite  seekers.  His 
sermon  was  excellent,  but  it  was  noticeable  the  preacher 
was  wading  through  deep  water,  when  he  suddenly 
paused  and  said :  "I  have  a  confession  to  make  now 
to  my  people."  Proceeding,  he  stated  the  Lord  had 
given  him  a  subject  that  night  upon  which  he  should 
have  preached,  but  he  had  chosen  another,  and  God  had 


52  THE   STORY   OF   MY  LIFE 

left  him  alone.  Breaking  into  tears,  he  asked  the  people 
to  forgive  and  pray  for  him,  and  abruptly  himself  knelt 
at  the  altar  of  prayer !  The  crowd  was  awe-stricken  and 
silent  as  death,  until  the  pressure  became  fearful.  The 
sinners  were  in  the  congregation  and  the  godly  Pastor 
at  the  altar  as  a  sinner !  I  sprang  up  and  said  sin  was 
a  dreadful  thing,  as  illustrated  in  the  fearful  agony  of 
this  good  man  since  this  single  act  of  disobedience,  and 
urged  all  who  wanted  deliverance  from  it  to  hasten  now 
to  the  altar,  and  it  seemed  the  whole  house  would  come. 

The  humility  and  meekness  of  this  dear  man  of  God 
had  made  a  deep  impression  on  the  audience.  How 
beautiful  is  humiliiy  with  unmixed  righteousness  in  a 
gospel  minister. 

Before  Bishop  Hamline  left  Platteville  he  and  his 
lady  spent  an  afternoon  at  the  home  of  my  sister.  Other 
ministers  were  invited,  among  whom  were  Henry  Sum- 
mers, James  Mitchell  and  Richard  Haney.  These  three 
in  an  ordinary  visit  would  liave  kept  the  company  in  a 
roar  of  laughter  with  amusing  anecdotes,  but  the  Bishop's 
presence  changed  this  order.  We  all  felt  that  we  must 
act  as  though  Jesus  were  one  of  the  visitors.  James 
and  Richard  were  both  strong  men,  and  it  may  be  were 
not  without  thought  as  to  who  should  be  the  greatest. 
A  controversy  on  some  doctrine  arose  between  them, 
which  was  very  interesting,  and  finally  an  appeal  was 
made  to  the  Bishop  as  to  who  was  right.  He  decided 
in  Richard's  favor,  which  was  very  pleasing  to  the  young 
man.  James  Mitchell  was  sitting  near  him,  and  turning 
with  a  peculiar  look  of  satisfaction,  patting  his  opponent 
on  the  knee,  Richard  said :  "Brother  Jimmy,  didn't  I 
tell  you?"  Then  the  Bishop  called  us  to  prayer,  saying 
as  we  knelt:  "Brother  Haney,  lead  us  in  prayer!"  We 
did  not  have  so  large  a  mixture  of  the  merely  social,  but 
we  were  all  nearer  to  God  when  supper  was  over.  Henry 
Summers  had  known  me  from  childhood,  and.  having 
beckoned  me  around  the  comer  of  the  house,  he  said : 
"Milt,   I  have  had  to  sit  this  whole  blessed  afternoon 


PREPARING  FOR  THE  WORK  53 

with  my  mouth  primmed  up,  ready  to  pray  at  the  drop 
of  a  hat."  Henry  Summers  was  a  blessed  man  of  God, 
but  was  born  full  of  fun,  and  could  have  laughed  easily 
when  he  was  dying! 

The  Rock  River  Conference  that  year  (1846)  met 
in  Galena,  and  Hamline  was  the  presiding  Bishop.  Most 
of  the  ministers  then  present  are  not  with  us  now.  John 
St.  Clair,  Hooper  Crews,  Luke  Hitchcock,  Asahel  Phelps, 
Silas  Boles,  Barton  Cartwright,  and  many  others,  in- 
cluding Richard,  William,  and  Freeborn  Haney,  sons 
of  my  father;  some  in  youth,  others  in  their  prime, 
were  about  me  as  a  wall,  when  I  came  into  the  ministry. 
Blessed  be  God  for  such  ministers.  They  blazed  the 
way  for  coming  generations  in  the  West,  and  centuries 
of  good  men  will  still  be  gathering  fruit  from  the  seed 
of  their  sowing! 

The  scenes  which  occurred  during  that  session,  under 
the  leadership  of  Bishop  Hamline,  beggar  description. 
But  two  objects  were  kept  before  us :  Strict  business 
of  the  Conference,  and  our  great  mission  as  ministers. 
The  business  was  adjusted  in  less  time  than  ever  before, 
and  the  increase  of  gospel  force  I  have  never  seen 
equaled  in  any  Conference  session.  If  brethren  got  to 
sparring  at  each  other,  we  were  at  once  called  to  prayer, 
while  the  sparring  party  most  to  blame  would  have  to 
lead  us !  This  soon  ended  all  that  was  unbrotherly  and 
brought  each  minister  face  to  face  with  God.  I  saw  the 
whole  Conference  on  their  knees  and  faces,  weeping  and 
shouting  and  praying,  again  and  again.  Those  scenes 
have  never  fled  from  my  vision,  and  I  think  they  have 
affected  my  whole  ministry. 


CHAPTER  XL 


My  First  Circuit. 

For  the  Conference  year  of  1846  to  1847,  I  ^^^^ 
assigned  to  the  Dixon  Circuit  as  junior  preacher,  with 
Brother  Brent,  of  the  Baltimore  Conference,  as  preacher 
in  charge.  Dr.  Luke  Hitchcock,  the  retiring  Presiding 
Elder,  had  broken  down  in  middle  life  and  now  resided 
at  Lee  Centre,  twelve  miles  from  Dixon.  The  Dixon 
brethren  had  requested  the  work  divided  and  Dixon 
made  a  station.  The  Bishop  objected  to  the  division, 
but  left  it  with  the  Presiding  Elder,  in  case  it  should  be 
demanded,  to  form  the  Lee  Centre  Circuit  and  leave 
Dixon  by  itself  with  Bro.  Brent  as  its  pastor,  putting 
the  junior  preacher  in  charge  at  Lee  Centre.  Bro.  Mil- 
ton Bourne  was  seen  weeping  in  the  Conference  room 
after  the  appointments  were  read,  and  I  asked  his  name 
of  a  brother,  who  said:  "That  is  Milton  Bourne,  and 
he  is  crying  because  he  has  to  be  your  Presiding  Elder!" 
He  was  a  modest  minister  and  shrank  from  undertak- 
ing to  fill  Dr.  Hitchcock's  place.  I  told  him  I  was  one 
of  his  lx>ys  and  would  pray  for  him. 

I  had  returned  home  to  adjust  myself  for  the  itiner- 
ancy, and  left  for  Dixon  on  horseback  with  what  I  had 
of  earthly  possessions  in  my  saddle  bags.  Though  mother 
had  set  me  apart  to  this  work  from  my  infancy,  it  pulled 

54 


MY  FIRST  aRCUIT  56 

on  her  heart  to  see  me  go.  Father  said  but  Httle,  but 
hoped  I  would  be  true  to  God.  Mother  was  prostrated 
when  I  parted  with  her  in  tears.  The  journey  was  about 
150  miles,  and  I  wept  most  of  the  way.  My  utter  un- 
preparedness  for  public  life,  with  my  timidity,  put  moun- 
tains before  me.  When  having  to  meet  travelers  I  would 
dry  up  my  tears  and  appear  cheerful,  but  the  cheer 
was  largely  on  the  outside.  Reaching  Dixon,  I  stopped 
over  Sabbath  at  the  house  of  a  Brother  Ayres,  who  had 
married  Brother  Hitchcock's  wife's  sister.  He  was  a 
local  preacher  and  had  a  nice  family.  They  made  their 
young  preacher  as  comfortable  as  possible.  Bro.  Brent 
was  still  in  Baltimore,  and  I  all  alone.  I  preached  the 
first  Sabbath  to  a  well  filled  house.  I  had  only  been 
licensed  to  preach  about  six  weeks.  Having  announced 
a  hymn,  there  was  no  one  to  lead,  and  we  had  no  song! 
Calling  to  prayer,  I  noticed  they  all  remained  seated, 
except  one  woman,  who  knelt  while  I  prayed.  I  had 
always  been  accustomed  to  seeing  Methodists  kneel 
when  they  prayed.  This  apparent  stiffness  put  a  double 
yoke  upon  me,  but  I  came  out  alive  after  all !  My  text 
was  John  3:  14,  15:  "As  Moses  lifted  up  the  serpent 
in  the  wilderness,  even  so  must  the  Son  of  ^Nlan  be 
lifted  up."  The  audience  could  never  after  that  have 
forgotten  there  was  such  a  man  as  Moses,  nor  doubted 
that  he  made  a  brazen  serpent !  ]\Iy  next  Sabbath  was 
in  the  country  and  I  was  like  a  bird  let  out  of  its  cage. 
I  found  a  lot  of  hungry  souls,  who  were  glad  to  see 
their  boy  preacher.  They  sang  like  larks  and  seemed 
hearty  in  prayer.  We  had  class  meeting  and  some  of 
the  dear  old  saints  spoke  of  their  being  blessed  by  the 
preaching!  ^ly  soul  was  greatly  encouraged,  and  I  be- 
gan soon  to  go  from  house  to  house  talking  and  praying 
with  the  people.  This  increased  my  own  strength  and 
faith,  and  closely  connected  my  very  heart  with  the 
people.  At  first  it  was  a  weighty  cross,  but  soon  became 
a  great  pleasure. 

By  the  time  my  superior  arrived  from  Baltimore  I 


56  THE   STORY   OF   MY  LIFE 

had  the  circuit  ripe  and  ready  to  be  cut  off  from  Dixon, 
and  Dixon  was  glad  to  be  shut  in  alone  with  the  schol- 
arly and  experienced  Bro.  Brent  for  their  pastor.  He 
was  a  man  of  Christly  spirit,  and  a  faithful  minister. 
He  did  well  in  the  pastorate  at  Dixon,  and,  as  a  preacher, 
was  above  the  average  of  his  day.  Like  many  others, 
he  failed  in  pastoral  visiting,  and  hence  reached  fewer 
souls  than  he  might  have  reached.  My  circuit  was  called 
Lee  Centre,  and  at  first  I  had  four  appointments :  Lee 
Centre,  Melugin's  Grove,  Badger  School  House,  and 
Trobridge  School  House.  Being  here  two  years,  I  took 
in  a  grove  appointment  four  miles  northeast  of  Melugin, 
the  head  of  Inlet  Grove,  and  Franklin  Grove,  which  after- 
wards became  a  town.  At  each  of  these  points  God  gave 
us  more  or  less  of  revival,  and  souls  were  saved. 

I  had  my  home  a  large  part  of  the  first  year  with 
Uriah  Bridgeman.  They  were  a  worthy  family,  con- 
sisting of  himself,  wife,  and  Henry,  of  six  or  seven  sum- 
mers. Sister  B.  was  a  daughter  of  old  Mother  Doan, 
who  used  to  shout  me  over  the  bar  when  I  got  tangled 
in  preaching!  They  had  adopted  what  they  called  the 
"love  government"  with  Henry.  He  and  I  had  great 
times  together,  but  1  soon  feared  he  was  going  to  the  bad. 
as  most  children  do  who  have  their  own  way.  I,  having 
grown  up  in  a  home  where  parents  ruled,  was  alarmed 
to  see  a  child  ruling  its  parents !  They  were  heart 
friends  of  mine,  and  I  carefully  suggested  a  change,  but 
it  did  not  come.  I  talked  and  prayed,  but  Henry  held 
the  reins !  Finally  I  preached  on  family  government, 
as  boy  preachers  are  apt  to  do!  I  brought  out  the  de- 
struction of  Eli's  family,  and  portrayed  the  curse  of 
God  which  came  on  Eli  and  his  sons,  because  he  failed 
to  govern  them,  and  Bridgeman  went  home  under  con- 
viction !  On  returning  next  day  I  saw  the  reins  were 
drawn  tighter,  and  they  were  in  changed  hands.  Henry 
chafed  somewhat,  and  yielded  slowly.  One  morning  his 
father  forbade  him  to  do  something  and  Master  Henry 
went  forthwith  and  did  it !  The  father  was  moved  and  said 


MY  FIRST   CIRCOT  57 

with  unusual  sternness :  "Xow,  Henry,  if  you  do  that 
again,  I  will  get  a  switch  and  switch  you  well !"  Henry 
saw  there  was  something  unusual  and  paused  a  little, 
but  repeated  the  act.  From  my  study  the  scene  was 
visible.  Bridgeman  arose  gravely,  and  disappeared  in 
the  front  yard.  Henry  awaited  his  return,  in  a  very 
thoughtful  mood.  The  door  opened  and  Henry  saw  by 
the  looks  of  his  father's  eyes  that  a  new  dispensation 
had  begun,  and  springing  like  a  cat  he  drew  a  chair 
between  him  and  his  father,  exclaiming  with  a  voice  of 
alarm :  "^My  soul,  be  on  thy  guard !"  I  now  had  more 
than  I  could  carry  and  disappeared  at  a  back  door,  but 
it  was  not  long  till  Henry's  insubordination  was  gone, 
and  increased  gladness  reigned  all  around.  I  have  un- 
derstood that  he  since  developed  into  a  beautiful  man- 
hood. 

Robert  Ingersoll's  father  was  a  Presbyterian  min- 
ister, but  at  this  time  was  preaching  for  the  Congrega- 
tionalists  at  Badger's  School  House,  he  and  I  preaching 
each  alternate  Sabbath  morning.  He  was  a  man  of  great 
intellectual  strength — *much  stronger  than  his  son,  though 
not  equal  to  him  as  an  orator.  He  esteemed  the  West 
as  semi-heathen,  and  treated  the  people  accordingly. 
The  Badger's  School  House  was  on  the  ground  where 
now  the  City  of  Amboy  stands,  in  the  valley  of  the  Inlet 
stream.  I  opened  there  my  first  protracted  meeting,  hold- 
ing services  every  night.  I  was  mostly  alone,  having 
secured  little  ministerial  help,  but  feared  to  use  Mr.  In- 
gersoll.  As  the  meeting  progressed  he  was  generally 
present.  It  was  my  habit  at  the  close  of  preaching  im- 
mediately to  call  penitents  to  the  altar.  Just  in  that 
crisis  'Sir.  Ingersoll  would  spring  up  with  the  request 
to  put  in  "just  a  word,"  and  generally  continued  till  the 
interest  had  largely  abated !  This  was  a  trial  to  my  soul, 
but  I  did  not  dare  to  object  to  it.  Being  so  often  repeated, 
it  became  a  striking  hindrance  to  the  meeting. 

Old  Bro.  Russel  Linn  was  my  chief  counselor,  as" 
Bro.  Hitchcock  was  five  miles  away.     He  counseled  for- 


58  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

bearance  and  endurance  in  silence,  which  I  strictly  fol- 
lowed. Dr.  Hitchcock  hearing  how  things  went,  feared 
the  rash  boy  preacher  would  break  loose  and  spoil  the 
meeting.  To  Bro.  I.Jnn  he  sent  frequent  warnings  against 
my  responding  to  Ingersoll,  which  were  wise  and  gra- 
cious. But  the  Sabbath  came  in  which  it  was  the  old 
man's  turn  to  preach,  and  Dr.  Hitchcock  was  present. 
After  the  preliminaries  Mr.  I.  spitefully  threw  down  two 
manuscripts  on  the  stand,  Hitchcock  sitting  behind  him 
to  the  right,  and  I  to  the  left.  Pausing,  he  said  he  could 
not  select  his  subject  till  some  questions  were  settled. 
Referring  to  the  meeting,  he  said  :  ''All  these  days  and 
nights  this  young  minister  (and  turning  to  me  with  a 
look  of  contempt,  added,  "He  is  a  very  young  minister") 
has  sent  from  Dan  to  Beersheeba  for  help,  and  sometimes 
he  got  it,  and  sometimes  he  did  not,  but  has  never  publicly 
recognized  me  as  a  minister  by  asking  me  to  share  in 
its  services."  Pausing  again,  for  a  moment,  he  referred 
to  the  contrast  between  the  two  characters,  and  added, 
"I  want  this  matter  settled  now."  I  arose  and  con- 
fessed my  great  deficiency  in  years  and  training  in  con- 
trast to  my  venerable  friend,  and  added :  "I  hereby 
tender  a  public  invitation  to  Father  Ingersoll  hereafter 
to  attend  the  meeting  and  participate  in  its  services." 
He  then  preached  among  the  greatest  sermons  I  ever 
heard  on  repentance.  It  was  about  two  hours  in  length, 
but  of  great  merit.  The  school  house  had  seats  of 
board  without  backs,  but  the  audience  heard  him  through 
attentively. 

At  the  close  he  made  a  call  for  penitents  to  the 
anxious  seat,  but  none  came.  He  tripjx'd  over  the  seats 
like  a  boy,  running  to  various  parts  of  the  house  to 
individuals,  and  returned  with  great  bead's  of  perspira- 
tion upon  his  face,  but  nobody  moved !  My  youth  and 
weakness,  in  contrast  with  his  experience  and  strength, 
made  his  attacks  very  offensive  to  the  people  and  many 
-were  too  mad  to  repent. 

Dr.  Hitchcock  yielded  to  preach    in  the  afternoon 


MY  FIRST  aROUIT  59 

and  we  were  all  out  to  hear.  He  preached  a  most  con- 
vincing sermon  on  the  excuses  of  sinners.  Among  other 
excuses  he  gave  the  common  one  relating  to  being  con- 
verted in  times  of  excitement.  He  knew  the  people  well, 
and  answered  the  excuse  by  stating  they  had  had  no 
revival  excitement  for  seven  previous  years,  and  asked 
why  in  that  calm  of  seven  years  they  had  not  found  God ! 
He  had  hardly  closed  the  sermon  till  Ingersoll  was  on 
his  feet  and  said :  "I  have  come  out  into  this  western 
country  with  a  spiritual  salt  dish,  to  feed  the  sheep,  and 
I  protest  against  the  people  being  taught  they  cannot  be 
saved  after  the  excitements  of  this  Methodist  meeting  are 
past."  But  Luke  Hitchcock,  forgetting  his  exhortations 
of  forbearance  and  endurance,  sprang  to  his  feet  in  re- 
sponse, and  when  he  was  through  there  seemed  hardly 
a  scrap  of  Ingersoll  left,  and  he  never  troubled  us  again. 
His  deacons  had  worked  with  us  most  heartily  and:  were 
blessed  men  of  God.  So  Bro.  Linn  and  I  went  to  see 
them  Monday  morning  and  insisted  they  should  arbitrate 
the  case.  I  proposed  that  Father  L  should  preach 
half  the  time,  or  less,  or  more,  as  they  should  decide, 
but  they  forbade  his  preaching  at  all. 

People  often  wondered  at  my  tenderness  toward 
Robert  Ingersoll,  but  I  could  not  avoid  having  sym- 
pathy for  him,  with  the  knowledge  I  had  of  his  father. 
How  many  boys  of  resplendent  abilities  have  been  ruined 
for  time  and  eternity  through  professed  Christian  parents 
whose  lives  gave  the  lie  to  their  profession.  Poor  Bob 
and  his  beautiful  brother,  when  in  childhood  and  boy- 
hood, were  well  nigh  compelled  to  give  their  verdict 
against  Christ  as  they  saw  him  in  the  life  of  their  father. 

The  meeting  at  Badger  School  rose  above  all  bar- 
riers and  went  forward  through  the  coming  days  with 
power.  But  we  had  hardly  recovered  when  another 
danger  struck  me.  Rev.  H.  Humphrey,  who  had  been 
a  gambler  and  sportsman  of  rough  character,  and  was 
converted  late  in  early  manhood,  had  gone  into  the  min- 
istry, and  was  known  as  a  peculiar  specimen  of  gospel 


60  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

minister.  I  had  confidence  in  him  as  a  Christian,  and 
he  was  older  and  stronger  than  I.  He  was  generally 
called  "Heck."  Well,  Heck  came  by  and  stopped  with 
me  over  night.  Methodist  preachers  in  those  days  were 
a  wonderful  brotherhood.  I  had  Heck  on  my  hands  and 
my  meeting  had  hardly  recovered  from  the  hindrances 
thrown  in  its  way.  I  knew  he  liked  to  preach,  but  I 
feared  his  eccentricities  would  break  it  down.  It  seemed 
I  could  hardly  avoid  asking  him,  and  so  I  did.  He 
readily  assented,  but  I  went  to  church  trembling.  His 
text  was  the  statement  of  Moses :  "A  prophet  shall  the 
Lord  your  God  raise  up  of  your  brethren,  like  unto  me. 
Him  shall  ye  hear,"  etc.  He  seemed  not  to  find  much 
in  the  front  part  of  the  text,  but  brought  a  succession 
of  thunderbolts  out  of  the  latter  part.  He  poured  out 
liquid  fire  on  our  devoted  heads  till  the  whole  house  was 
in  a  ferment.  The  people  rose  and  Christians  attempted 
to  sing,  but  it  was  difficult.  I  saw  a  large  man  flourish- 
ing his  fists  and  heard  his  bitter  anathemas.  His  great 
fists  were  flourishing  above  the  heads  of  the  people  and 
it  looked  like  war!  I  hastened  through  the  crowd  and 
kindly  asked  him  to  desist.  In  his  wrath  he  responded : 
"There  have  been  clubs  thrown  here  to-night !  There  have 
been  clubs  thrown  here  to-night  and  I  won't  stand  it !" 
It  was  very  evident  that  at  least  one  of  Heck's  clubs 
had  struck  him,  and  he  was  in  a  bad  fix !  Heck  had  but 
one  seeker  that  night,  and  he  was  an  old  Methodist 
backslider,  who  had  been  brought  to  Christ  by  my 
mother  before  I  was  born.  and.  coming  west,  had  lost 
his  way  and  become  exceedingly  hardened.  The  hurl- 
ing of  Heck's  clubs  were  so  terrible  that  he  saw  hell 
right  under  his  feet,  and  ran  like  a  man  from  a  burning 
building,  falling  prostrate  before  the  altar!  God  re- 
stored him  graciously  and  he  became  a  worthy  Chris- 
tian. It  seemed  as  though  Heck  had  been  sent  on  pur- 
pose to  rescue  that  old  rebel. 

In  the  latter  days  of  that  meeting  I  was  strongly 
drawn  to  a  newly-married  young  man,  who  was  evidently 


MY  FIRST  CIRCUIT  61 

moved  upon  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  He  was  a  gentleman 
and  gave  earnest  attention  to  all  that  I  said,  but  did  not 
yield.  I  was  very  persistent  in  giving  the  best  reasons 
I  could  for  instant  action.  He  conceded  the  importance 
of  what  I  said,  but  responded  that  he  and  his  wife  had 
talked  this  matter  over,  and  both  agreed  that  they  must 
at  some  time  become  Christians,  but  their  affairs  were 
not  yet  settled,  and  they  would  defer  action  on  this 
question.  In  less  than  three  days,  1  think,  a  messenger 
came  to  my  boarding  place  and  inquired  for  me.  When 
I  appeared  he  said :     "I  have  come  to  ask  you  to  preach 

the  funeral  sermon  of  vour  friend  Mr.  ."     I  was  so 

moved  that  I  said  :  "O,  my  Lord,  is  he  dead  ?"  "Yes," 
he  said.  "He  was  digging  sand  under  a  bank  and  several 
tons  of  frozen  earth  fell  upon  him  and  he  was  crushed 
to  death  in  a  moment!"  "Oh!"  I  said,  "if  I  had  held 
to  him  longer  he  might  have  been  saved."  His  last  call 
had  been  given  and  rejected,  and  now  the  door  had 
closed ! 


CHAPTER  XII. 


'A  Striking  Miracle. 

Father  Lewis  was  an  old  local  preacher,  who  in 
yoiini^cr  years  had  been  an  active  worker.  He  was  highly 
prized  as  a  man  of  sterling  integrity  and  trusted  by  his 
brethren.  He  was  born  and  reared  on  the  Susquehanna 
River,  in  Pennsylvania,  and  recognized  as  an  old  time 
Methodist.  He  now  lived  two  miles  north  of  Amboy, 
Ills.,  iTaving  moved  with  his  family  to  this  State.  For 
many  years  his  house  was  a  preaching  place  in  Penn- 
sylvania. His  daughter,  Lurena,  was  wondrously  con- 
verted when  a  child  of  seven  years,  and  both  parents 
testified  to  me  that  she  had  walked  with  God  from  that 
time  on.  When  she  was  at  the  age  of  sixteen  years,  the 
junior  preacher  on  the  curcuit  had  preached,  and  the 
class  meeting  followed.  It  was  in  cold  weather,  and  heat 
was  furnished  from  a  large  fireplace.  That  day  the  fire 
had  been  made  with  hickory  wood,  which  had  been 
largely  consumed,  leaving  a  bed  of  coals  with  blue  flames 
coming  up  as  from  hard  coal.  As  the  class  proceeded. 
Father  Lewis  had  gone  near  the  fireplace  and  was  listen- 
ing to  the  testimony  given  by  his  classmates.  The  min- 
ister led  the  class  that  day,  and  on  reaching  Lurena  he 

6a 


1 


A  STRIKING  MIRACLE  63 

asked  her  to  speak.  She  gave  in  her  testimony  and  was  so 
moved  while  speaking  that  she  began  to  shout  the  praises 
of  God,  as  was  more  common  then  than  now.  With 
that  she  stepped  out  from  her  place,  with  face  and  hands 
uplifted,  making  a  backward  movement  toward  the  fire. 
Her  father  stood  between  her  and  the  fire,  and  the 
preacher  was  sure  Father  Lewis  would  protect  her  from 
all  danger.  But  as  she  approached  him  he  stepped  out 
of  her  way  and  she  went  backward  onto  that  pile  of 
coals.  Four  persons  stated  to  me  they  saw  the  blue 
flames  come  up  both  sides  of  her  head!  Father  Lewis 
made  no  motion  to  rescue  her,  but  the  preacher  sprang 
forward  and  violently  drew  her  out.  Her  arms  were 
outstretched,  and  as  she  was  drawn  from  the  fire  one 
arm  caught  under  an  old  fashioned  andiron,  which  was 
red  hot,  and  drew  it  clear  out  on  the  hearth !  and  there 
was  not  the  smell  of  fire  on  her  person  nor  garments ! ! ! 
Not  a  hair  on  her  head  was  hurt.  The  minister  was 
tremendously  moved,  and  when  the  child  was  rescued 
he  turned  to  her  father,  saying  with  excited  tone  of 
voice :  '^W!hy  did  you  not  take  your  child  out  of  the 
fire?"  And  Father  Lewis  answered:  "I  thought  if 
God  had  put  her  there  He  could  preserve  her,  and  if  she 
was  a  hypocrite,  let  her  burn ! ! !" 

I  have  aimed  at  an  exact  recital  of  what  occurred, 
as  given  to  me  by  four  reputable  Christian  people  who 
were  eye  witnesses  to  it  all.  These  were  Father  and 
Mother  Lewis,  and  the  two.  Brother  Hales,  all  of  whom 
were  then  above  fifty  years  old,  and  members  of  the 
church  of  which  I  was  the  pastor.  I  seriously  regret 
that  I  did  not  procure  their  written  statements  to  the 
above  facts,  which  ought  to  have  been  done,  but  it  is 
too  late !  There  are  a  few  persons  still  living  who 
heard  these  statements,  as  I  did ;  but  the  eye  witnesses 
are  not  here,  as  the  occurrence  took  place  fully  eighty 
years  ago.  "Aunt  Reney,"  as  she  was  called  in  after 
years,  had  the  confidence  of  the  whole  people  as  a  su- 


64  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

perior  Christian,  and  was  a  great  power  for  good  when 
I  knew  her.  When  she  prayed,  saints  and  sinners 
gave  attention,  and  I  found  her  one  of  my  best  helpers. 
Her  godly  life  was  a  special  inspiration  to  my  early 
ministry.  I  feel  I  should  rescue  this  marvelous  occur- 
rence of  God's  grace  and  power,  from  oblivion,  with 
the  hope  that  some  of  His  doubting  children  might  be 
led  to  see  that  the  days  of  miracles  are  not  past. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Spread  of  Revival  Fire. 

The  first  revival  meeting  of  my  life  being  a  success, 
gave  added  strength  to  my  faith,  and  it  took  hold  on 
God  for  continued  victories.  A  large  number  of  young 
people  vi^ere  converted  there,  who  at  once  became  active 
helpers  in  the  salvation  of  others.  This  made  victory 
easy.  Each  soul  who  professed  religion  on  the  Lee 
Centre  Circuit,  had  strength  to  both  pray  and  speak  in 
public,  and  we  had  no  hangers  on.  While  a  great 
gathering  of  dead  souls  into  the  church  is  a  curse,  the 
bringing  into  it  of  half  the  number  wdio  are  really  made 
alive  from  the  dead  is  an  everlasting  benediction.  Ten 
souls  really  born  of  God,  is  a  greater  victory  than  one 
thousand  souls  brought  into  the  church  without  the  new 
birth.  In  each  case,  where  we  had  a  church,  I  insisted 
on  each  member  being  utterly  separated  from  a  life  of 
sin,  and  thoroughly  alive  to  God  :  and  a  large  majority 
of  each  society  were  clearly  in  favor  with  God  before 
the  revival  began.  Where  there  was  no  church,  I  took 
one  or  more  of  the  most  spiritual  people  we  had  with 
me,  as  holy  seed ;  Old  Bro.  Russel  Linn  was  my  stand- 
by, and  v/hen  he  was  with  me  I  have  no  recollection  of 
a  single  failure. 

We  had  a  log  church  at  Melugin's  Grove  appoint- 
6s 


06  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

ment  and  a  small  society,  which  was  reliable,  but  more 
than  ordinary  wickedness  prevailed  without.  There 
seemed  a  necessity  for  a  general  breaking  up  of  Satan's 
strongholds  in  that  place.  So  Bro.  Linn  and  I  began 
with  a  two  days'  meeting,  first  service  Saturday  morn- 
ing. It  seemed  a  heavy  undertaking,  but  it  was  in  the 
spring,  and  Bro.  Linn  proposed  that  he  and  I  go  to  the 
v.oods.  The  dry  leaves  made  a  carpet  to  kneel  on,  and 
we  prayed.  There  was  a  struggle  for  victory,  when  at 
length  I  saw  the  old  warrior  put  his  hand  in  his  pocket 
and  throw  something  away  with  force.  Immediately 
power  from  God  came  on  him  and  he  shouted  aloud. 
Turning  to  me,  he  said :  "O,  Brother  Haney,  we  will 
have  glorious  victory  now!"  He  had  been  moderately 
using  tobacco,  which  was  largely  esteemed  as  compara- 
tively innocent  in  those  days ;  but  he  had  gotten  too  near 
to  God  to  further  carry  the  filthy  habit.  While  in  that 
struggle  of  prayer  the  Holy  Spirit  ordered  that  His  tem- 
ple be  cleared  out,  and  Bro.  Linn  obeyed,  so  a  flood  of 
glory  came  on  him  as  the  result. 

I  had  no  ministerial  help,  and  no  old  sermons  to 
fall  back  upon.  So  I  arose  about  four  o'clock  Sabbath 
morning  concerned  that  neither  minister,  nor  sermon, 
were  available !  I  read  and  prayed,  and  prayed  and 
read,  but  no  text  could  be  found !  Time  for  love  feast 
had  come,  and  no  subject  had  appeared.  While  the 
people  were  speaking  I  was  turning  my  Bible,  but  no 
text  was  in  sight,  nor  a  hint  as  to  what  I  could  preach 
about.  The  opening  hymn  was  sung,  but  no  light.  I 
prayed  with  all  my  might,  but  the  whole  Bible  seemed 
like  a  sealed  book.  I  announced  six  verses  to  be  sung 
to  give  every  possible  moment  of  time,  and  while  they 
were  singing  I  was  turning  the  leaves  of  my  Bible,  when 
suddenly  my  eyes  fell  on  Matt.  12 :  43,  45,  "When  the 
unclean  spirit  is  gone  out  of  a  man,  he  walketh  through 
dry  places,  seeking  rest,  but  findeth  none.  Then  he 
saith,  I  will  return  from  whence  I  came  out;  and  when 
he  is  come  he  findeth  it  empty,  swept  and  garnished. 


SPREAD  OF  REVIVAL  FIRE  67 

Then  goeth  he  and  taketh  with  himself  seven  other  spirits 
more  wicked  than  himself,  and  they  enter  in  and  dwell 
there !  And  the  last  end  of  that  man  is  worse  than  the 
first."  A  stupendous  subject,  and  I  had  never  thought 
of  preaching  on  it,  but  clear  light  broke  on  what  to 
begin  with,  and  I  stepped  out  by  faith,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  set  my  words  on  fire.  The  house  was  crowded 
and  the  ungodly  were  there.  My  little  flock  prayed, 
and  Bro.  Linn  shut  his  eyes  and  shrugged  those  broad 
shoulders,  and  victory  was  in  the  air. 

I  had  talked  twenty  to  twenty-five  minutes  when  I 
saw  a  large,  fleshy  man  of  about  45  years  begin  to 
tremble.  He  was  near  the  middle  of  the  house,  and  in 
a  few  moments  pitched  forward  on  his  face  screaming, 
"God  have  mercy  on  my  soul !"  Six  of  his  comrades 
tumbled  down  around  him,  all  men,  and  cried  for  mercy. 
The  whole  seven  were  converted  there  in  a  group,  and 
the  backbone  of  rebellion  was  broken !  It  was  found 
that  this  old  rebel  was  a  Methodist  ba-ckslider,  and  hav- 
ing gone  far  from  God,  he  was  the  ringleader  of  all 
wickedness  in  the  community.  He  was  the  keystone  to 
the  arch  of  sin  at  Melugin's  Grove,  and  when  he  yielded 
the  arch  gave  way !  Hence  God  shut  me  off  apparently 
from  His  whole  book  to  shut  me  in  with  this  fearful 
subject,  that  this  one  man  now  filled  and  ruled  with 
seven  devils  might  be  reached  and  his  work  of  soul 
murder  be  ended.  It  is  now  plain,  if  I  had  always  main- 
tained that  simplicity  of  heart  before  God,  leaning  less 
on  what  I  had  learned,  and  abandoned  myself  to  Him 
as  I  was  then  compelled  to  do,  much  more  could  have 
been  accomplished  by  my  life  and  ministry. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

1)1  the  ClCiVisiiig  Fountain. 

It  has  been  stated  in  previous  chapters  that  I  had 
been  awakened  to  the  subject  of  Christian  holiness,  and 
since  my  nineteenth  year  had  been  a  seeker  of  that 
grace.  My  entrance  on  the  work  of  a  minister  brought 
such  responsibilities  that  I  seemed  compelled  to  come 
nearer  to  God.  The  books  assigned  me  to  study,  by  the 
church,  led  toward  that  experience.  The  vows  I  would 
be  expected  to  take  required  that  I  be  at  least  an  earnest 
seeker.  My  people  all  knew  I  was  a  seeker,  and  many 
of  them  were  seekers  with  me.  The  fathers  of  Method- 
ism prescribed  the  persistent  use  of  all  the  means  of 
grace.  They  specified  much  secret  prayer,  daily  reading 
of  the  Scriptures,  fasting,  giving  thorough  attention  to 
gospel  preaching,  special  attention  upon  the  sacrament 
of  the  Lord's  Supper,  etc. :  as  the  highway  leading  to 
sanctification.  They  abo  said  when  you  have  done  all 
this,  come  to  God  by  simple  faith  as  though  you  had 
done  nothing,  and  receive  it  as  the  gift  of  God  through 
Jesus  Christ.  I  followed  to  the  letter  this  prescription 
month  after  month.,  without  wearying.  I  prayed  five 
times  in  secret,  when  it  was  at  all  practicable,  each  day. 
I  usually  fasted  twice  each  week.  I  visited  nearly,  if 
not  every,  family  in  the  bounds  of  my  circuit,  including 

b6 


IN   THE   CLEANSING    FOUNTAIN  69 

saints  and  sinners,  and  talked  to  them  about  God,  and 
usually  prayed  in  every  place.  I  usually  rose  at,  or  be- 
fore, four  o'clock  in  the  morning  to  pray,  and  read  the 
Scriptures  on  my  knees,  and  had  wondrous  fellowship 
with  God.  For  ten  months  I  think  there  was  not  a  min- 
ute when  I  felt  the  sting  of  Divine  condemnation,  or 
doubted  that  I  was  His  child.  I  was  often  exceedingly 
happy  and  carried  the  conscious  witness  that  my  past  sins 
were  all  forgiven,  and  during  this  time  I  think  one  hun- 
dred souls  were  converted  under  my  ministry :  but  all  this 
did  not  sanctify  me !  As  seen  afterwards,  there  was  a 
sense  in  which  all  this  time  I  was  seeking  this  grace  by 
works!  So  I  faithfully  kept  the  first  injunction  of  the 
fathers,  but  utterly  failed  to  reach  the  second.  Why  this 
long  delay  to  find  what  ought  to  have  been  reached  in  the 
first  hour  of  seeking?  i.  It  was  not  for  want  of  ear- 
nestness. Tbere  have  been  but  few  more  earnest  souls. 
2.  It  was  not  for  want  of  prayer.  I  prayed  enough 
to  sanctify  a  thousand  souls.  3.  It  was  not  because  of 
known  sinful  indulgences — there  were  none,  as  far  as  I 
knew,  as  I  would  have  to  state  if  I  were  dying!  4.  It 
was  not  because  I  failed  to  be  fully  justified,  or  that  I 
was  a  backslider  in  heart  or  life.  I  never  had  had  a 
Christian  experience  before  so  rich  and  glorious  as  dur- 
ing this  ten  months ;  and  surely  I  grew  more  in  grace 
in  that  time  than  in  all  my  life  preceding  it. 

Why,  then,  was  I  not  sanctified?  i.  Because  I 
sought  it  simply  as  a  wonderful  blessing,  an  immense 
gust  of  glory !  I  got  these  again  and  again,  but  each 
time  found  I  was  not  sanctified.  The.  Divine,  inwrought 
work  of  God  called  sanctification  is  more  than  ten  thou- 
sand gusts  of  blessing.  There  are  millions  of  blessings, 
but  only  one  new  birth.  The  new  birth  is  not  simply 
a  blessing  which  makes  you  happy ;  it  is  a  work  of  God 
which  brings  you  into  a  new  state,  in  which  you  are  to  live 
billions  of  years.  You  are  in  that  state  in  sorrow,  as  well 
as  in  joy,  and  can  never  be  out  of  it  without  committing 
sin.     Sanctification  does  not  consist  at  all  in  emotional 


70  THE   STORY   OF   MY  LIFE 

Upheavals.  It  often  produces  them,  but  exists  without 
them.  If  this  is  not  true,  every  time  a  soul  is  under  trial, 
or  in  sorrow,  he  has  lost  the  experience !  2.  I  failed  to 
find  this  grace  in  three  years  of  seeking,  because  I  never 
met  God's  conditions  for  sanctification.  He  has  not  prom- 
ised that  any  man  who  will  pray  five  times  each  day, 
fast  twice  each  week  and  wear  his  life  out  working  for 
the  church  shall  be  sanctified.  If  he  had,  all  who  do 
these  things  would  be  sanctified.  But  millions  have  done, 
and  are  doing,  all  these  things  who  have  not  been,  and  are 
not  now.  wholly  sanctified.  Then  why  insist  that  God's 
dear  children  must  tread  this  Roman  route,  that  by  their 
works,  and  sufferings  and  sacrifices  they  may  make 
themselves  holy,  when  holiness  is  the  gift  of  God?  "Wihy 
did  not  my  teachers  tell  me  I  could,  and  ought  to  be 
sanctified,  before  I  got  half  way  through  my  first  prayer, 
or  had  time  to  get  hungry  on  fast  day  ?  Prayer  is  blessed, 
both  before  and  after  being  sanctified,  and  fasting  is  right 
in  its  place :  but  when  used  as  substitutes  for  entire 
consecration  to  God  for  heart  purity  and  faith  in  Jesus 
to  make  you  pure,  they  will  hinder  your  sanctification. 
Prayer  and  fasting,  if  used  to  help  you  to  comply  with 
God's  conditions,  will  hasten  your  sanctification.  When 
these  conditions  are  met.  we  are  at  once  infalliblv  sanc- 
tified. 

In  the  summer  of  1847  I  heard  of  three  or  four 
persons  in  Knox  County,  Ills.,  who  had  reached  this 
experience,  and  that  they  were  going  to  attend  a  camp 
meeting  on  the  Dempsey  ground.  My  brother  Freeborn 
was  then  the  "preacher  in  charge"  on  that  circuit,  and 
Roswell  Morse  was  his  helper.  As  I  desired  to  meet 
those  persons  so  recently  sanctified  I  determined  to  go 
to  that  camp  meeting.  It  was  a  hundred  miles  away 
and  the  sun  was  hot,  but  that  little  trip  across  the  prairie 
was  nothing  to  my  hungry  soul.  I  had  several  seasons 
of  shouting  on  the  \v^y,  when  no  one  heard  but  God. 
I  was  so  filled  with  love  for  souls  and  the  desire  to  help 
them  that  I  was  constrained  to  turn  mv  wearv  horse 


i 


IN   THE   CLEANSING   FOUNTAIN  7I 

out  of  the  way  to  converse  with  children  who  were 
seated  on  a  fence  some  distance  off,  and  went  on  feeHng 
that  some  of  them  would  be  saved  as  the  result.  The 
camp  went  forward  with  power  and  blessing,  and  souls 
were  converted  nearly  every  time  we  met.  I  became 
so  absorbed  in  helping  penitents,  and  so  happy  in  God, 
that  I  forgot  about  my  own  needs.  Being  appointed  to 
preach  in  the  afternoon,  the  Lord  so  filled  me  with  glory 
that  I  praised  Him  with  a  very  loud  voice  while  preach- 
ing and  there  was  a  shout  in  the  camp.  I  think  the 
preaching  must  have  been  a  small  affair,  but  God  was 
there  in  great  power.  Thirty  souls,  I  would  think, 
rushed  inside  the  altar  enclosure  seeking  pardon,  and 
most  of  them  cried  aloud  for  mercy.  My  happy  soul  tum- 
bled down  among  them,  and  the  impression  has  followed 
me  for  many  years  that  they  were  everyone  converted  in 
a  few  minutes !     It  was  wonderful. 

Before  the  night  service  it  was  determined  to  march 
around  the  ground  with  singing  instead  of  preaching, 
and  wind  up  with  an  altar  call.  I  think  my  brother 
Richard  led  that  night,  and  at  least  thirty  penitents, 
largely  all  new  seekers,  were  crying  to  God.  A  storm 
was  approaching  and  our  chances  in  those  days  for  shel- 
ter in  camp,  were  poor.  I  knew  the  meeting  must  close 
in  the  morning,  and  it  distressed  me  that  these  seekers 
should  be  driven  away  without  salvation.  I  hastened  to 
two  of  those  fully  saved  brothers,  and  plead  with  them 
to  join  with  me  in  prayer  that  God  would  send  the  storm 
round  and  not  allow  those  souls  to  go  without  being 
saved.  The  whole  appearance  indicated  a  drenching  rain. 
My  brother  seeing  its  near  approach,  gave  orders  that 
the  penitents  be  taken  to  the  tents,  and  he  did  not  know 
that  God  was  going  to  handle  the  storm.  Bro.  Freeborn, 
Bro.  Morse  and  myself  laid  hold  of  four  young  men  and 
took  them  to  Barton  Cartwright's  tent.  I  saw  each  of 
them  beautifully  converted  in  a  little  time,  and  praised 
God  aloud,  when  each  came  through.  The  last  one  being 
converted,  I  looked  around  to  see  if  there  was  any  other  I 


72  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

could  help,  and  Richard  Haney's  wife,  Adaline,  was  cry- 
ing for  a  holy  heart  at  the  east  side  of  the  tent.  I  has- 
tened to  kneel  by  her,  as  though  I  were  a  veteran  in  the 
experience,  and  assured  her  that  God  would  sanctify  her ; 
I  knew  he  would !  She  stepped  into  the  fountain  and 
was  unspeakably  filled  with  God.  Her  face  I  shall  never 
forget.  Her  life  to  its  close  was  a  burning  lamp.  No 
one  who  knew  her  closely  ever  doubted  the  genuineness 
of  her  testimony. 

As  soon  as  I  got  through  shouting  I  looked,  and 
my  brother  Freeborn  was  in  tears  and  crying  for  a  holy 
heart.  I  prayed  and  put  my  arms  about  his  neck  and 
felt  I  must  push  him  right  into  the  fountain.  When  the 
Holy  Ghost  came  in  and  applied  the  blood  and  filled 
him  with  love,  he  sank  down  as  though  the  boy  did  not 
have  a  bone  in  his  body.  He  seemed  awestricken  and 
incapable  of  giving  expression  to  the  glory  which  filled 
his  bloochvashed  soul !  His  colleague,  Rev.  R.  Morse, 
was  now  in  agony  of  struggle  about  six  feet  away.  The 
death  of  the  old  man  in  him  seemed  like  crucifixion,  but 
it  was  not  long  till  he  was  overwhelmed  and  swept  by 
the  great  power  of  God.  He  wept  and  shouted  and  was 
more  demonstrative  than  either  of  the  others.  His  whole 
experience  was  exactly  in  harmony  with  my  conceptions. 
So  another  flood  of  praise  went  up  to  God  from  my  happy 
soul.  Then  all  was  quiet  and  I  became  quiet  enough 
to  hear  the  Holy  Spirit  whisper:  "It  is  now  time  that 
you  give  attention  to  your  own  soul."  I  had  come 
one  hundred  miles  to  that  meeting  to  get  the  experience 
of  holiness,  and  had  been  so  lost  to  myself  in  helping 
others,  that  the  last  night  had  come  and  I  was  without 
the  experience.  I  at  once  began  to  pray  and  prayed  all 
night  without  ceasing.  About  daybreak  I  was  so  ex- 
hausted I  was  unable  to  struggle  any  more,  and  became 
quiet  as  a  well  conquered  child.  As  soon  as  I  was  out 
of  His  way  He  began  by  giving  me  a  fearful  view  of  the 
carnal  nature  which  was  in  me.  In  contrast  with  His 
holiness  it  seemed  to  me  as  black  as  ink.     Here  was  the 


IN    THE    CLEANSING    FOUNTAIN  73 

white  light  of  His  holiness,  there  the  deep,  black,  indwell- 
ing evil  deposit,  called  the  carnal  mind.  I  was  not  con- 
demned in  the  slightest,  for  I  knew  every  sin  I  had  ever 
committed  was  blotted  out,  that  God  was  my  Father,  and 
I  His  fully  forgiven  and  His  accepted  child ;  but  I  loathed 
this  vile  nature  as  never  before,  and  unspeakably  desired 
its  instant  removal. 

I  had  not  thought  of  crying  for  pardon,  for  my 
whole  soul  plead  to  be  made  clean,  but  how  should  I 
get  there?  The  Holy  Spirit  whispered:  "Two  things 
are  necessary,  only  two — first,  consecration ;  second,  faith 
in  Jesus."  How  glad  I  was  to  find  the  terms  so  easy, 
and  my  heart  exclaimed :  "O,  my  Lord,  is  that  all  ?"  My 
love  for  Him  was  so  great  I  knew  I  could  easily  give  to 
Him  anything  I  had.  I  was  utterly  shut  out  from  every 
human  being,  though  Christians  were  all  about  me :  and 
was  alone,  with  God  as  a  quiet  listener. 

The  Holy  Spirit  then  probed  me  with  searching 
questions,  asking  would  I  do  this,  and  that,  go  here  or 
there,  and  my  whole  soul  said  yes.  He  then  asked : 
"Should  I  be  pleased  never  again  to  make  you  happy 
once,  and  allow  you  to  live  to  old  age,"  (and  it  looked 
nearly  one  hundred  years  away)  ;  "Will  you  be  all  mine, 
and  trust  my  blood  to  cleanse  you  from  all  sin,  and 
testify  to  this  wherever  I  ask  you  to?"  To  this  my 
heart  answered,  "O,  my  Lord,  how  can  I  do  this?"  I 
had  been  an  exceedingly  happy  Christian,  and  to  give  up 
all  religious  joy,  how  could  I  do  it?  It  seemed  worse 
than  death.  But  the  question  v/as  repeated,  and  my 
whole  heart  answered  yes !  I  then  had  a  clear,  definite 
inner  sense  that  I  was  wholly  given  to  God,  and  my 
consecration  was  a  finished  fact.  Now  I  said  only  that 
step  of  faith  and  I  will  have  the  blessing.  So  T  began 
to  make  a  desperate  efifort  to  believe,  as  I  had  often 
done  before ;  but  my  heart  went  in  advance  of  my  plans, 
and  took  Jesus  as  my  complete  Sanctifier  then  and  there, 
and  T  arose  to  my  feet.  A  brother  said  to  me :  "Brother 
Hanev,  where  are  vou  now?"    I  answered :  "I  am  all  the 


74  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

Lord's  and  I  believe  the  blood  of  Jesus  cleanses  me  from 
all  sin!"  This  was  near  sunrise  in  the  morning  and  I 
had  lain  on  the  ground  from  about  lo  o'clock  the  previous 
evening,  and  the  struggle  had  left  its  impression  on  my 
physical  force. 

My  new  experience  was  at  first  a  sense  of  utter 
emptiness.  My  sense  of  joy  was  not  half  equal  to  any 
one  of  the  three  days  preceding.  I  had  the  rest  which 
results  from  settlement.  There  seemed  to  be  nothing 
unsettled'.  I  was  all  the  Lord's,  and  believed  without 
mixture  of  doubt,  that  I  was  cleansed  from  all  sin.  The 
closing  exercises  of  a  great  camp  meeting,  with  shouts 
of  praise,  the  shedding  of  tears,  cries  of  penitents,  and 
victory  in  the  air,  did  not  seem  to  move  me.  I  was  so 
exhausted  that,  like  the  disciples  in  Gethsemane,  I  fell 
asleep  several  times,  and  when  awakened  by  my  nod- 
ding, Satan  hurled  the  statement  into  my  soul  that  I 
was  a  pretty  specimen  of  sanctification,  going  asleep 
in  such  a  meeting  as  that !  My  heart  responded  :  "Sleep- 
ing or  waking,  I  am  all  the  Lord's !"  I  traveled  thirty 
miles  that  day  and  testified  four  times  that  I  was  all  the 
Lord's  and  believed  the  blood  cleansed  me  from  all  sin. 
It  was  not  till  late  in  the  day  that  the  sense  of  emptiness 
began  to  merge  into  a  realization  of  cleanness,  but  in 
no  moment  did  my  faith  give  way. 

Stopping  with  a  Brother  Headstrom,  who  knew  noth- 
ing of  my  exercises,  I  led  in  family  prayer  that  night. 
While  praying  the  Holy  Spirit  witnessed  to  what  had 
been  done  about  sunrise  that  morning  on  the  Dempsey 
camp  ground,  and  flooded  my  soul  with  glory  such  as  I 
had  never  experienced.  I  had  believed  for  sanctification 
fourteen  hours  before,  and  received  it,  and  retained  it 
by  faith  during  the  day.  Now  my  faith  was  turned  into 
knowledge.  T  was  as  truly  and  as  perfectly  saved  when 
I  rose  from  the  straw  in  the  morning  as  I  was  when 
the  witness  was  given,  and  in  fifty-six  years  I  have  not 
experienced  a  doubt  as  to  the  genuineness  of  the  experi- 
ence. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Back  to  Work. 

It  might  be  asked  if  the  condition  of  glorious  tri- 
umph described  near  the  close  of  the  previous  chapter 
continued,  or  was  there  any  trial  of  my  new  faith  which 
followed?  It  is  persistently  declared  that  people  who 
get  this  holy  experience  are  never  tempted,  but  nothing 
could  be  more  false  than  that  declaration.  The  day  fol- 
lowing I  had  fifty  miles  to  ride,  and,  being  alone,  Satan 
seemed  to  accompany  me  the  whole  day !  He  conceded 
that  I  had  the  experience,  for  he  knew  I  could  not  be 
made  to  doubt  it,  but  insisted  that  I  was  a  rash  young 
man  and  it  was  highly  probable  I  would  lose  it.  It  was 
a  great  thing  to  be  sanctified,  and  in  case  I  did  lose  it 
Christ  would  be  dishonored,  and  His  cause  would  receive 
a  fearful  wound!  Because  of  this  danger  I  had  better 
say  nothing  about  it  to  my  people.  I  might  tell  them 
I  was  getting  blessed,  but  should  not  let  them  know  I 
was  sanctified  till  I  found  out  whether  I  could  keep  it 
or  not.  Old  subtle  serpent;  he  knew  very  well  if  I  sup- 
pressed that  testimony  I  would  soon  have  nothing  to 
testify  about.  How  many  thousands  have  lost  the  ex- 
perience at  that  very  point.  Especially  is  that  true  of 
ministers  from  Bro.  John  Fletcher,  of  Madeley,  down.  I 
should  not  wonder  if  two  thousand  Methodist  preachers 

75 


76  THE  STORY   OF  MY  LIFE 

have  lost  this   holy  experience    within    the  past  thirty 
years  by  trying  to  hide  it. 

The  ground  was  all  new  to  me  at  the  time,  and  I 
knew  but  little  of  Satan's  devices,  but  on  reaching  my 
circuit,  the  first  person  I  met  was  Sister  Barker,  and  1 
told  her  God  had  sanctified  my  soul !  She  with  others 
had  been  seeking  this  grace  under  my  ministry,  but 
not  having  the  experience,  I  was  not  able  to  lead  them 
in.  There  was  much  joy  among  those  hungry  souls, 
when  they  heard  their  young  pastor  had  really  entered 
in.  It  was  a  very  brief  time  till  a  large  number  of  my 
best  members  were  over  into  Caanan.  Our  prayer  meet- 
ings became  seasons  of  great  power,  and  in  the  regular 
church  services  souls  would  get  under  conviction,  and 
conversions  became  a  common  occurrence  in  the  class 
meetings  and  the  Sabbath  services. 

My  soul  was  so  on  fire  with  love  to  God  and  man, 
that  I  was  compelled  to  go  out  into  new  territory  in 
search  of  lost  souls.  The  Inlet  stream  connects  the  two 
\\' innebago  swamps,  in  Northern  Illinois.  Not  far  above 
where  the  stream  widens  into  the  lower  swamp  there  was 
a  settlement  wholly  discarded  by  the  churches,  because 
it  was  recognized  as  a  centre  of  vice.  There  were  inno- 
cent people  there,  but  there  was  a  prominent  man  who 
owned  a  mill,  and  his  house  was  supposed  to  be  a 
rendezvous  for  horse  thieves  and  murderers.  There 
were  two  cases  of  murder  there,  one  of  an  orphan  girl, 
who  had'  made  her  home  at  this  man's  house.  They 
had  a  little  school  house  and  I  preached  to  them  for  a 
time.  Preaching  at  night  it  was  difficult  to  return  home, 
so  I  felt  compelled  to  stay  over  night  each  time.  This 
old  man  gave  me  much  attention  and  insisted  I  must 
make  his  house  my  home.  He  had  a  daughter,  whose 
virtues  he  often  portrayed  to  me.  and  at  last  insisted 
that  she  would  make  me  an  excellent  wife.  He  was  an 
old  backslider,  but  pretended  to  me  that  he  was  all  right. 
In  those  days  we  lined  the  hymns  where  books  were 
scarce.     I   led  the  singing  in  the  opening  service,  and, 


BACK  TO  WORK  77 

preaching  very  loud,  was  hoarse  at  the  close.  I  had 
made  a  fearful  appeal  to  the  ungodly  and  the  solemnity 
of  eternity  seemed  present.  I  read  what  was  then  the 
second  part  of  the  first  hymn  in  the  old  Methodist  book, 
and  asked  if  some  friend  would  be  so  kind  as  to  lead  the 
singing.     This  old  apostate  started  in  on  the  first  verse : 

"Look  unto  Him,  ye  nations, 

Own  your  God,  ye  fallen  race ; 
Look  and  be  saved  through  faith  alone ; 

Be  justified  by  grace." 

His  voice  was  heavy  and  very  loud,  but  before  the 
first  line  was  sung  he  broke  down.  Not  daunted  in  the 
least,  he  started  again  without  the  semblance  of  a  tune, 
and  went  aground.  Seeing  that  the  whole  service  would 
be  ruined,  I  started  the  old  tune  Balerma.  He  followed 
me  quickly,  but  when  I  was  up,  he  was  down,  and  when 
I  was  down,  he  was  up.  By  the  time  I  was  through  the 
verse  he  was  two  words  behind,  and'  seeing  I  was 
through,  he  gave  a  hacking  cough  and,  thinking  the 
words  should  all  be  brought  in,  repeated  the  last  two 
words,  "by  grace !"  It  was  a  time  before  I  got  strength 
sufficient  to  start  the  second  verse. 

Mr.  Simers  lived  near  the  school  house  in  a  double 
log  cabin,  and  one  of  his  family  urged  me  to  come  and 
stay  with  them.  He  had  been  a  gentleman,  and  a  man 
among  men,  but  was  now  a  wreck  with  strong  drink. 
They  had  a  beautiful  family  of  grown  and  growing  chil- 
dren. The  house  was  made  a  little  palace  of  neatness 
and  refined  taste,  and  much  was  done  to  make  me  com- 
fortable. Mr.  Simers  made  special  effort  to  treat  me 
kindly,  but  I  noticed  that  in  a  few  moments  he  would  go 
into  the  other  cabin.  I  was  anxious  to  rescue  him,  and 
several  times  .changed  rooms  to  find  him,  but  each  time 
he  did  as  before.  He  explained  his  strange  course  to 
another,  and  asked  him  to  give  me  the  explanation,  say- 
ing: "I  have  high  regard  for  Mr.  Haney  as  a  preacher 
of  the  gospel,  and  feared  I  should  offend  him  by  profane 


78  THE  STORY  OP  MY  UFE 

words  in  his  presence,  hence  I  left  the  room  each  time 
when  he  came  in,"  and  asked  that  I  should  forgive  him 
this  apparent  rudeness.  Poor  Simers,  I  hoped  to  save 
him,  but  he  leaped  into  eternity  a  few  weeks  afterwards 
from  a  fit  of  delirium  tremens.  Millions  have  followed 
him  since  then  and  the  army  is  increasing.  Who  can 
compute  the  agonies  here,  and  the  damnation  hereafter, 
resulting  from  the  curse  of  intoxicating  drinks ! 

The  passion  for  soul  saving  led  me  to  hold  a  meet- 
ing at  the  head  of  Palestine  Grove,  near  where  now  the 
town  of  Sublet  is  situated.  There  was  a  small  Baptist 
society  there  of  long  standing,  but  it  was  without  a 
pastor,  and  all  signs  of  spiritual  life  had  disappeared. 
They  opposed  my  coming  to  disturb  their  quiet.  God 
gave  me  two  men,  Brothers  McCune  and  Peterson,  and 
their  wives,  for  a  church  at  that  point.  I  gave  them  no 
rest  till  they  were  all  sanctified,  so  I  had  a  whole  church 
of  sanctified  people !  Bro.  McCune's  daughter  was  soon 
converted,  and  she  went  right  on  into  the  fountain.  My 
church  were  all  of  one  heart  and  each  of  them  true  as 
steel,  so  the  base  was  laid  for  a  real  revival.  We  had 
a  meeting  of  two  weeks  or  more,  and  forty  sinners  were 
beautifully  converted.  The  contrast  between  the  two 
bodies  was  very  striking.  In  fifty  years  I  have  never 
known  a  Baptist  church  so  utterly  dead  and  have  but 
rarely  seen  a  Methodist  church  so  utterly  alive !  The 
former  became  alarmed  as  their  children  were  being  con- 
verted, and  they  sent  fifty  miles  to  procure  a  minister 
of  their  faith  for  a  single  sermon.  I  had  preached  where 
Amboy  now  stands  Sabbath  morning  and  had  to  hasten 
to  the  seat  of  the  battle  for  the  afternoon  service.  With 
brief  preliminaries  I  struck  out  on  St.  Paul's  question, 
Rom.  6:  i.  "What  shall  we  say  then,  shall  we  continue 
in  sin  that  grace  may  abound?  God  forbid!"  Knowing 
nothing  of  the  morning  sermon,  I  went  through  like  a 
prairie  fire  without  the  slightest  trammel  on  my  spirit 
or  tongue !  But  afterwards  I  learned  that  the  brother 
who  had  come  fifty  miles  to  preach  to  that  people  who 


BACK  TO  WORK  79 

had  hardly  drawn  one  spiritual  breath  in  fifteen  years, 
had  taken  Solomon's  words :  "Be  not  righteous  over- 
much," and  put  in  a  whole  hour  warning  them  against 
being  too  religious !  Possibly,  two  sermons  in  the  same 
house,  and  on  the  same  day,  were  never  preached  that 
were  more  diametrically  opposed  to  each  other !  Yet  it 
is  a  comfort  to  record  that  the  meeting  held  at  that  time 
is  still  going  on,  and  the  souls  thus  saved  formed  the 
base  for  a  church  which  has  been  the  headquarters  of 
a  circuit  to  this  day.  The  dear  ones  w^ho  stood  with 
me  in  that  battle  are  in  glory,  but  I  shall  see  them 
soon. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


In  Pern. 


In  1848  and  1849,  I  ^^'^s  stationed  on  the  Peru  cir- 
cuit. Peru  is  among  the  older  cities  of  Northern  Ilh- 
nois,  and  is  situated  on  the  Ilhnois  River,  at  the  mouth 
of  the  canal.  As  is  often  true  of  river  towns,  there 
was  much  immorality  there  in  early  times.  The  saloon 
was  among  its  main  features  at  an  early  date,  and  the 
saloon  has  never  bred  righteousness.  It  is  the  begetter 
of  the  vilest  crimes  which  have  ever  seen  the  sun.  There 
was  a  strong  irreligious  trend  in  the  people  generally, 
and  forms  of  skepticism  prevailed  more  widely  there  than 
in  other  cities  of  the  state.  Evangelical  protestantism 
has  never  had  a  firm  hold  in  the  city.  We  had  a  small, 
plain  church  building,  with  a  weak  society  and  a  few  de- 
voted Qiristians.  We  built  a  parsonage,  though  I  was 
still  a  single  man,  with  a  small  den  which  I  called  my 
study.  The  house  being  rented  to  a  family,  I  occupied 
the  study  and  boarded  with  the  family.  Not  long  after 
I  was  settled,  a  neatly  attired  young  gentleman  inquired 
if  I  could  marry  a  couple  there  that  evening.  I  had  not 
long  been  ordained  and  this  was  my  first  opportunity 
to  marry.  I  said :  "\\' e  will  meet  in  the  parlor,  as  this 
room  is  so  small  and  inconvenient."  "No,"  he  responded, 
they  would  prefer  to  meet  here.      Tlie  house    was  not 

80 


IN   PEEU  81 

completed  and  my  front  steps  consisted  of  a  high  box, 
which  made  the  entrance  inconvenient  for  ladies.  Then 
the  room  was  very  small,  having  bed,  table,  stove,  chairs 
and  bookcase.  So  I  insisted  on  going  to  the  parlor,  but 
he  was  incorrigible,  and  I  had  to  submit.  At  7  P.  M.  two 
couples  appeared,  and  they  had  quite  a  time  getting  up 
my  steps  and  to  find  standing  room  when  they  had  en- 
tered. I  addressed  the  young  gentleman  aforesaid,  in- 
quiring if  they  were  ready,  and  he  said  yes.  He  was  de- 
cidedly the  better  dressed  of  the  two,  and  the  bride  stcfod 
near  to  him.  Looking  him  straight  in  his  eyes,  I  said : 
"Wilt  thou  have  this  woman  to  be  thy  wedded  wife ;  wilt 
thou,  etc.,  etc?"  and  the  otJier  gentleman  answered,  "I 
will !"  I  had  strength  sufficient  left  to  address  the  bride 
and  asked  them  to  join  hands,  when  I  pronounced  them 
husband  and  wife ;  but  as  they  blundered  down  those 
steps  a  young  preacher  was  perspiring  freely ! 

We  had  much  hard  work  in  this  wicked  city,  with 
less  results  than  had  usually  accompanied  my  ministry, 
but  souls  were  saved  and  God  has  kept  the  record.  There 
were  three  points  on  the  circuit  to  which  others  were 
added  before  the  year  closed.  It  seemed  to  have  been 
a  neglected  field,  which  gave  me  plenty  to  do.  We  had 
forty  souls  saved  at  Troy  Grove,  where  we  had  a  small 
meeting  house.  The  first  time  I  preached  there  I  no- 
ticed a  fine  looking  gentleman  near  the  centre  of  the 
church  who  was  my  most  attentive  hearer.  I  had  not 
gone  far  till  I  discovered  he  was  at  war  with  my  preach- 
ing. After  services  closed  he  came  forward  and  intro- 
duced himself  to  me,  saying  he  believed  I  was  a  sincere 
young  man,  but  he  felt  he  must  warn  me  against  false 
doctrines.  I  had  preached  on  some  phase  of  holiness 
as  the  Methodists  taught  it,  but  he  was  a  Presbyterian 
and  had  been  taught  otherwise.  He  evidently  desired 
to  argue  the  subject  with  me,  but  I  declined,  saying  it 
was  a  very  sacred  subject  to  me,  and  I  purposed  never 
to  get  into  controversy  about  it ;  but  I  said :  "I  have  a 
book  I  will  give  you  which  clearly  covers  this  whole  field ; 


82  THE   STORY  OF  MY   LIFE 

if  you  will  read  it."  And  he  said  he  would.  So  I  gave 
him  "Dr.  George  Peck  on  Christian  Perfection,"  which 
I  now  think  was  the  ablest  book  ever  written  on  the 
subject. 

On  returning  four  weeks  from  that  day  I  poured 
out  more  full  salvation  talk,  and  at  the  close  said:  "If 
any  of  my  brethren  want  this  wonderful  experience  I 
would  be  glad  to  meet  you  here  at  the  altar  of  prayer." 
My  Presbyterian  elder  conferred  not  with  flesh  and  blood, 
but  came  at  once  to  my  "mourners'  bench!"  God  gave 
him  this  experience  and  he  was  so  enchanted  with  it 
that  he  joined  my  church  and  was  a  burning  lamp  till 
he  went  back  to  God. 

Grand  old  John  St.  Clair  was  my  presiding  elder, 
and  was  a  father  to  me  in  the  ministry.  He  was  a  very 
intensified  Methodist,  and  an  old  timer.  When  he  came 
round  to  my  quarterly  meeting  I  told  him  of  the  work 
at  Troy  Grove,  and  especially  about  the  capture  of  my 
Presbyterian  brother.  When  the  recital  was  finished  I 
said  to  him :  "Uncle  John,  Presbyterian  warp  and 
Methodist  filling  make  good  cloth,  don't  they?"  He 
answered  slowly  and  in  a  gutteral  tone :  "Yes,  if  you 
will  get  enough  of  the  filling  in !"  Uncle  John  was  not 
uncharitable,  but  he  was  a  tremendous  Methodist!  He 
was  old  and  broken,  but  wide-awake,  full  of  fun  and 
sometimes  sarcastic.  He  was  preaching  in  Peru  one 
Sabbath  against  universalism,  and  made  the  point  that 
the  Universalist  faith  tended  to  license  sin.  This  was 
illustrated  by  the  following  incident :  A  great  Universal- 
ist preacher,  as  such,  was  making  a  desperate  efifort  to 
establish  the  faith  of  his  followers,  and  a  drunkard  had 
come  in  and  was  holding  to  a  post  near  the  aisle,  looking 
with  eager  eyes  into  the  face  of  the  minister.  When 
the  preacher  had  reached  the  climax  of  his  argument  the 
drunken  man  let  go  of  the  post,  and  staggering  into  the 
aisle  cried  out :  "That's  you,  make  it  stick  if  you  can ; 
for  it  is  my  only  hope !"  Uncle  John  at  the  same  time 
imitated  the  stagger  and  drawl  of  the  drunkard  so  closely 


IN    PERU  83 

that  you  could  think  you  saw  and  heard  him !  This  was 
too  much  for  an  old  Universalist  doctor,  who  arose  in 
great  anger  and  started  out.  Uncle  John  cried  out  to  the 
fleeing  doctor:  "Don't  hurry,  Doctor;  wait,  and  I  will 
become  more  interesting  after  a  while !"  Lodging  with 
the  old  elder  one  night,  I  noticed  he  was  fussing  in  the 
darkness  as  though  everything  was  out  of  order.  After 
waiting  till  my  curiosity  was  about  to  explode,  I  cried 
out:  "Uncle  John,  what  in  the  world  are  you  doing?" 
"O,"  he  said,  "I  am  trying  to  get  this  feather  on  its 
edge !"  The  pillow  was  very  small,  and  I  found  in  the 
morning  that  he  had  taken  a  ladies'  saddle  from  the  wall 
and  put  it  under  the  head  of  his  bed  to  increase  the  size 
of  his  pillow. 

He  gave  in  my  hearing  an  account  of  his  father's 
conversion,  which  must  have  taken  place  at  least  one 
hundred  years  ago.  His  father  was  then  in  early  mid- 
dle years,  and  would  not  yield  to  God.  Sickness  took 
hold  on  his  favorite  child,  and  the  little  one  went  hur- 
riedly into  the  embrace  of  death.  The  rebellion  of  the 
father  was  fearful,  as  he  wailed  over  the  death  of  his 
child,  and  the  world,  with  all  its  charms,  had  faded  from 
his  vision.  He  tossed  on  his  bed  with  anguish,  and 
walked  his  room  at  night  till  his  life  became  a  horror 
to  him.  Friends  became  distasteful  to  him,  and  he  wan- 
dered through  the  fields.  One  day,  while  sitting  on  a 
fence  not  far  from  a  neighbor's  gate,  a  shepherd  wished 
to  change  the  pasture  of  his  flock.  The  sheep  had 
grazed  till  the  grass  was  poor  this  side  of  the  gate. 
Beyond  the  gate  there  was  fresh  and  beautiful  clover. 
He  had  opened  the  gate  and  brought  them  near,  but 
they  refused  to  enter  again  and  again.  The  shepherd 
at  last  rushed  violently  among  them,  and,  seizing  a  lamb, 
he  carried  it  through  the  gate  and  set  it  down  in  the 
clover.  The  mother  seeing  her  little  darling  had  passed 
the  gate  into  the  better  pasture,  hastened  after  it,  and 
the  whole  flock  followed.  Uncle  John  said  his  father 
seeing  this,  at  once  confessed  his  rebellion  against  God, 


84  THE   STORY   OF   MY   LIFE 

and  saw  that  Jesus,  the  good  shepherd,  had  been  com- 
pelled to  take  his  lamb  into  the  upper  pasture  to  save 
him  and  his  flock.  He  at  once  became  a  Christian,  and 
every  one  of  his  father's  house  had  followed,  till  now 
so  many  were  in  heaven,  while  the  rest  were  on  the  way. 
This  is  the  origin  of  the  incident,  which  has  so  often 
been  repeated  by  ministers  on  funeral  and  other  occa- 
sions to  comfort  bereaved  mothers,  and  lead  sorrowing 
ones  to  see  the  goodness  of  God.  The  old  hero's  soul 
was  wonderfully  wrought  up,  as  he  gave  this  incident 
of  his  father's  past,  resulting  in  his  own  salvation  and 
that  of  his  father's  house.  He  put  in  his  last  days  in 
Evanston,  that  city  of  culture  and  refinement.  A  friend, 
hearing  of  his  intention  to  move  to  Evanston,  asked  him 
concerning  it,  and  he  said  he  was  going  there  to  fill  an 
empty  chair  as  professor  of  religion !  Dear  old  Uncle 
John,  he  fought  a  good  fight  and  is  with  the  King. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


Marriage. 

It  was  July  loth,  1849,  that  I  was  married  to  Sarah 
C.  Huntsinger  at  Princeton,  Ills.,  by  Rev.  O.  A.  Wialker, 
a  member  of  the  Rock  River  Conference.  Her  xnother, 
and  step-father,  were  visiting  a  friend  at  Peru  and  their 
daughter  was  with  them.  I  was  invited  to  dine  with 
them,  and  for  the  first  time  saw  Miss  Huntsinger.  She 
was  the  only  child  of  her  mother,  with  a  handsome  body 
and  cultured  mind.  She  was  converted  when  11  years 
old,  under  the  ministry  of  my  brother  Richard,  and  had 
been  a  member  of  the  M.  E.  Church  from  that  time.  Her 
mother  was  a  woman  of  sterling  principles,  a  lady  of 
very  neat  person,  and  attire,  and  bearing  the  marks  of  a 
genuine  woman.  "Katie."  her  daughter,  was  still  more 
attractive,  and  for  the  first  time  my  head  and  heart  easily 
combined  in  the  decision  to  make  her  mine,  if  that  were 
possible!  It  was  brought  out  later  on,  that  this  feeling 
was  mutual,  and  we  have  both  thought  our  union  was  of 
God.  We  knew  but  little  of  what  was  involved  in  the 
marriage  relation,  and  stepped  out  as  did  Abraham,  not 
knowing  where,  but  the  testings  of  fifty-three  years  leave 
no  doubt  as  to  the  wisdom  of  the  choice  then  made. 

The  cholera  had  been  raging  in  Peru,  causing  a 
frightful  loss  of  life.     Its  first  subjects  went  right  for- 

8s 


86  THE   STORY   OF   MY   LIFE 

ward  into  eternity  in  a  few  hours,  so  far  as  I  now  re- 
member, without  exception.  The  people  were  stricken 
with  horror  and  many  fled.  I  think  there  was  but  one 
doctor  who  remained,  and  he  braved  the  storm  and  n-ever 
shrank  from  duty.  So  far  as  I  knew  there  were  but  three 
men  beside  him  who  would  handle  cholera  subjects — 
Powers,  Sedgwick  and  myseJf.  These  two  brothers 
waited  on  the  sick,  and  buried  them  when  dead.  As  a 
disinfectant  they  almost  incessantly  smoked  tobacco,  and 
each  had  bound  to  his  throat  a  large  plug  of  asafetida ! 
(Of  recent  years  I  have  often  thouglit  if  I  were  a  cholera 
microbe  I  would  give  such  men  a  wide  berth!)  They 
grappled  with  the  monster  right  and  left.  They  worked 
with  seeming  superhuman  strength  in  care  of  men  in 
the  cramping  stage,  and  attempted,  by  stimulants,  to 
resuscitate  them  when  in  the  collapse,  and  hurried  them 
away  to  their  burial ;  and  neither  of  them  were  ever  af- 
fected by  the  disease!  They  took  one  man  to  the  ceme- 
tery and  were  about  to  let  him  down  into  his  grave  late 
in  the  evening,  when  one  of  them  said  that  they  had 
better  not  inter  him  till  the  morning,  as  it  was  possible 
that  life  was  not  extinct ;  and  when  they  came  in  tire 
morning  he  was  alive  in  his  coffin,  and  was  restored  to 
health ! 

I  am  profoundly  impressed  that  many  people  are 
buried  alive  who  are  supposed  to  die  with  cholera,  and 
that  provision  should  be  made  to  avoid  these  hasty 
burials.  The  cramping  stage  is  often  terrific  to  behold. 
\\^hen  that  is  past  the  whole  man  gives  way  and  sinks 
into  utter  helplessness.  He  is  often  clear  in  his  mental 
powers,  but  there  is  a  fearful  collapse  of  the  physical. 
If  lifted  out  of  that  he  usually  recovers,  but  in  the  more 
severe  cases  they  are  not  resuscitated.  But  few  then 
went  through  the  cramping  stage  and  recovered.  I  was 
taken  with  it  later  in  the  season,  when  it  was  supposed 
the  pestilence  had  passed.  The  attack  was  one  of  seem- 
ing severity.  Old  Doctor  Winslow,  referred  to  above, 
was  called  quickly,  and  grew  pale  when  he  looked  into 


MARRIAGE  87 

my  face.  He  hurried  more  than  a  half  tumblerful  of 
medicine  down  my  throat,  and  said :  "Mr.  Haney,  it  is 
of  great  importance  that  you  should  not  become  excited." 
I  looked  into  his  eyes  and  laughed,  saying:  "Doctor,  I 
am  fixed  up  for  two  worlds,  and  you  need  not  have  any 
concern  about  my  being  excited."  He  went  downstairs 
and  said  to  the  family :  "The  case  is  a  desperate  one, 
and  the  only  hope  I  have  is  because  Mr.  Haney  is  so  cool 
about  it."  I  had  a  deep  internal  sense  that  my  work 
was  not  done,  and  then  I  had  not  a  doubt  if  I  went  into 
eternity  before  morning  as  to  where  I  would  be  located. 
The  old  doctor  was  quite  skeptical,  but  had  been  moved 
by  my  earnestness  in  the  gospel  and  my  care  for  souls. 
So  he  really  seemed  to  love  me.  This  attack  occurred 
less  than  ten  days  after  our  marriage,  and  my  young 
wife  seemed  on  the  borders  of  widowhood.  Conference 
came  while  I  was  yet  prostrated,  and  we  were  sent  to 
Canton,  Ills. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 
The  Work  at  Canton. 

In  the  fall  of  1849  "^^'^  '^^'^''^  ^^"t  *°  Canton,  Ills., 
with  Rev.  John  Morey  for  a  Presiding  Elder.  Like 
many  others  of  his  day,  he  had  been  deprived  of  the 
culture  of  the  schools,  but  was  a  man  of  strong  person- 
ality and  an  able  preacher.  He  spoke  with  exceeding 
rapidity,  and  sometimes  very  loud.  He  was  making 
a  speech  on  the  Conference  floor  in  Chicago,  when  Uncle 
John  Sinclair  arose,  saying:  "Bishop,  I  arise  to  request 
that  Bro.  Morey  lower  his  voice ;  he  is  speaking  so  loud 
we  cannot  hear  him !"  He  was  a  strong  doctrinal 
preacher,  and  not  infrequently  convinced  skeptics  of  the 
truth  of  the  Christian  Scriptures.  His  active  and  useful 
life  was  closed  in  California. 

We  had  just  set  up  housekeeping  in  Canton  when 
intelligence  came  that  my  brother  Freeborn  had  died 
with  cholera.  On  his  first  Sabbath  in  Aurora  he  had 
preached  twice.  He  preached  on  Sabbath  night,  and 
went  to  glory  in  holy  triumph  Monday  night.  He  was 
four  years  and  seven  months  older  than  myself,  and 
very  dear  to  me.  It  seemed  mysterious  that  one  so 
young,  so  useful,  should  thus  be  hurried  away ;  but  many 
have  met  him  since  who  were  brought  to  Christ  by  his 
ministry. 


THE  WORK  AT  CANTON  89 

Our  little,  old  frame  church  had  served  the  people 
from  the  beginning,  but  had  outlived  its  day.  Canton 
was  then  largely  without  sidewalks,  and  the  mud  the 
people  would  wade  through  at  times  to  reach  that  church 
was  incredible.  As  was  often  the  custom  of  Methodists 
in  early  times,  the  church  was  located  a  little  out  of  town, 
where  somebody  had  donated  a  lot!  But  many  were 
hungry  for  the  gospel  in  those  days  and  they  came.  For 
many  years  a  rowdy  class  of  young  men  had  been  dis- 
turbers of  the  peace.  They  had  tried  their  hand  on  the 
Baptists,  but  Mr.  Maple,  a  Baptist  merchant,  had  violently 
pitched  some  of  their  number  down  the  church  steps, 
which  to  them  was  a  painful  experience.  So  they  all  had 
concluded  to  disturb  the  Methodists.  I  had  not  failed 
by  acts  of  kindness  to  secure  order  in  any  other  place, 
and  said  I  could  do  it  here.  So  I  sought  a  personal  ac- 
quaintance with  the  parties  and  for  two  months  had 
brought  the  best  resources  of  love  to  bear.  They  made 
frequent  promises,  but  as  often  broke  them.  One  Sab- 
bath night,  during  a  preliminary  song  and  prayer  service, 
I  came  in  and  found  them  performing  variously.  They 
were  grouped  together  and  I  sat  down  among  them,  sug- 
gesting that  I  expected  nice  behavior  at  their  hands,  etc., 
etc.  They  assured  me  of  first-class  conduct,  and  I 
thanked  them  kindly  and  went  forward  to  the  pulpit. 

Preparatory  to  preaching  I  knelt  down  for  private 
prayer,  when  I  distinctly  heard  the  renewal  of  their  jol- 
lification. The  time  was  nearing  for  our  revival  meet- 
ing, and  I  determined,  as  a  preparation  for  service,  I 
would  close  that  up  at  once.  So  before  dismissing  the 
audience,  in  a  kindly  way  I  said  my  relation  to  some 
of  our  young  people  reminded  me  of  the  story  in  the 
spelling  book  of  an  old  man  who  found  a  young  sauce 
box  on  an  apple  tree,  and  with  kind  words  and  en- 
treaties tried  to  get  him  to  come  down.  These  failing, 
he  blustered  round  and  pulled  up  some  turf  and  grass 
roots  and  tossed  them  at  him,  which  made  him  more 
defiant.     These  all   failing-,   he  now  resorted  to  stones, 


90  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

and  the  sauce  box  was  brought  to  time.  So,  having 
tried  every  kindly  resort  to  secure  order  in  this  church, 
I  should  now  test  the  virtue  of  stones.  I  proposed  being- 
deliberate  about  it,  but  should  begin  in  the  morning  and 
persevere  day  after  day  till  the  end  was  reached.  So 
I  gave  six  days  to  them,  sending  a  constable  for  one  at 
a  time,  till  I  had  made  the  grand  rounds.  I  requested 
the  Justice  not  to  place  fines  unnecessarily  high  now,  but 
there  was  not  a  case  of  failure,  and  each  one  paid  his 
fine.  From  that  to  the  end  of  my  ministry  in  Canton 
there  never  was  the  slightest  trouble.  More  than  that, 
nearly  all  of  those  boys  were  converted  that  winter ! 

It  is  a  crime  against  God,  and  society,  for  Qiristian 
people  to  allow  disorderly  conduct  in  Divine  service. 
Especially  is  it  a  sin  against  the  disorderly  parties  them- 
selves, and  the  longer  it  is  allowed  the  more  certain  the 
final  doom  of  such  parties. 

Wfe  had  a  gracious  revival  meeting  not  long  after 
this  which  greatly  increased  our  numbers  and  strength, 
and  the  following  summer  we  burned  the  brick  for  a 
new  and  large  church,  which  served  that  society  for  forty 
vears. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


Experience  with  a  Secret  Order. 

In  the  first  part  of  that  Conference  year  two  good 
men  came  to  me  urging  me  to  join  a  secret  order  to 
which  they  belonged.  One  of  these  was  a  local  preacher 
much  older  than  myself,  and  I  had  much  confidence  in 
him.  The  other  was  an  experienced  class  leader,  and 
both  joined  in  saying  they  had  a  large  number  of  young 
men  in  their  lodge,  and  with  my  zeal  for  soul  saving,  if 
I  would  join,  I  would  get  the  whole  lot  saved!  I  knew 
but  little  on  the  subject,  and  the  bait  these  good  men  put 
on  that  hook  enchanted  me.  I  said :  "You  can  take  my 
name,"  and  in  due  time  I  was  accepted  and  the  night  of 
my  initiation  came.  I  saw  nothing  bad  in  the  initiation, 
and  some  good  things  were  said.  I  had  been  accustomed 
to  special  prayer  and  getting  counsel  from  God  on  every 
important  movement ;  but  in  this  I  took  the  counsel  of  the 
brethren.  The  Holy  Spirit  gave  me  no  rebuke,  and 
seeing  I  was  depending  on  my  own  head,  he  gave  me 
time  to  learn  by  experience. 

Next  lodge  night  came  round  and  I,  as  a  new  con- 
vert, was  on  hand.  I  got  on  my  little  apron  and  sat 
down  to  take  in  the  excellencies  of  my  new  brotherhood. 
I  had  not  been  seated  long  when  the  Holy  Spirit  sug- 
gested that  I  look  round  and  see  my  brethren.     I  slowly 


92  THE   STORY   OF   MY   LIFE 

and  thoughtfully  scanned  the  whole  circle ;  and  to  my 
surprise,  there  were  the  most  profane  men  in  the  city — 
drunkards  and  vile  characters,  mixed  up  with  a  few  good 
men.  Having  made  the  survey  and  considered  the  heart 
relations  I  was  brought  into  with  these  characters,  the 
Holy  Spirit,  as  by  a  pen  of  fire,  wrote  these  words  on 
my  heart :  "Come  out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye 
separate,  saith  the  Lord !"  I  tarried  not  to  confer  with 
flesh  and  blood,  but  obeyed  the  heavenly  vision,  and  at 
the  earliest  opening  let  those  dear  souls  know  that  I  could 
not  stay  with  them,  and  go  with  God;  took  oft"  my  little 
apron  and'  have  never  seen  it  since ! 

That  little  experience  has  led  me  through  all  these 
years  to  a  close  observation  as  to  the  whole  subject  of 
secret  orders,  or  oath  bound  societies.  I  have  known 
many  good  men  who  have  gone  with  them,  but  not  one 
spiritual  man  who  has  not  sustained  serious  loss  by  re- 
maining. I  have  known  many  ministers  whose  path  was 
a  shining  light  before  they  entered,  but  in  no  case  have 
I  failed  to  see  that  light  grow  dim  in  proportion  as  the 
interest  in  the  lodge  increased.  I  have  known  many  min- 
isters to  fall  disgracefully,  and  on  inquiry,  I  think  nine- 
teen out  of  twenty  were  first  in  the  lodge !  I  have 
known  many  of  the  Lord's  saints  who  were  in  the  lodge 
brought  into  the  experience  of  holiness,  but  have  not 
known  one  who  retained  it  and  remained  in  lodge  fellow- 
ship. I  have  met  thousands  of  boys  and  men  who  had 
a  profound  interest  in  the  church,  the  reading  of  the 
Scriptures,  the  prayer  and  class  meeting,  and  all  the 
means  of  grace,  but  have  not  noticed  one  where  such 
interest  did  not  wane  in  proportion  as  his  heart  became 
interwoven  with  the  lodge.  I  have  seen  the  church 
prayer  meeting  nearly  desolate  in  ever}'  part  of  the  coun- 
try, because  many  of  its  members  had  their  hearts  divided 
with  the  lodge.  I  have  demonstrated,  in  thirty  years  of 
evangelism,  that  it  is  well  nigh  impossible  to  have  a 
wide,  deep,  thorough  revival  of  religion  in  any  com- 
munity, town  or  city  which  has  been  honeycombed  with 


EXPERIENCE   WITH  A  SECRET  ORDER  93 

the  influences  of  the  lodge.  In  my  seventy-ninth  year, 
and  before  I  go  back  to  God,  I  have  felt  I  must  leave 
the  above  testimony.  A  secret  assembly  is  not  neces- 
sarily wrong,  as  there  are  cases  where  such  are  neces- 
sary. All  so-called  secret  orders  are  not  equally  danger- 
ous. There  are  a  few  temperance  organizations  which 
have  their  signs  and  passwords.  I  have  been  in  them, 
but  had  to  come  out  of  them,  and  question  seriously 
whether  the  cause  would  not  be  further  advanced  if  they 
had  not  existed.  There  are  secret  societies  for  mutual 
financial  benefit,  which  make  no  pretensions  to  heathen 
mysteries,  which  are  far  less  dangerous  than  orders  with 
such  pretensions,  and  that  substitute  obedience  to  the 
rule  of  the  order  for  the  real  worship  of  God. 

I  object  to  the  lodge:  i.  Because  it  is  a  great 
waste  of  time  and  money.  2.  It  exacts  a  heart  affilia- 
tion with  wicked  men,  destructive  of  spirituality,  and 
forbidden  in  the  word  of  God.  3.  It  is  a  painful  menace 
to  the  rights  of  men.  It  never  has  been  otherwise,  in 
either  church  or  state,  where  judge  and  jury  are  lodge 
men,  that  the  lodge  man  and  the  anti-lodge  man  stand 
on  equal  footing.  4.  It  is  an  open  door  to  the  shield- 
ing of  wrongdoers,  5.  It  is  a  painful  barrier  in  the  way 
of  men  being  saved  by  the  gospel,  (a)  In  a  practical 
sense,  with  many  ten  thousands  it  itself  becomes  a  Christ- 
less  religion.  How  many  say  when  asked  to  seek  God : 
"Well,  I  don't  know  about  this ;  I  belong  to  a  good  society 
now,  and  if  I  live  up  to  its  rules  I  will  get  through  all 
right !"  What  active  worker  for  Christ  has  not  met  that 
answer  right  and  left?  (b)  There  is  no  such  thing  as 
a  Christian  lodge.  The  ruling  spirit  of  such  orders  is 
always  worldly.  Its  spirit  is  of  the  world.  No  man  has 
to  be  a  Christian  to  be  a  member.  Its  overwhelming 
majorities  are  unconverted,  worldly  men.  This  being 
the  case,  every  awakened  sinner  in  the  lodge,  to  become 
a  Christian,  has  not  only  to  stem  the  downward  tides  of 
his  fallen  nature,  but  the  whole  world  force  of  the  lodge. 
Hence  but  few  people  who  are  thoroughly  in  lodge  fel- 


04  THE   STORY  OF   MY  LlfE 

lowship  are  found  at  the  altar  of  prayer.  In  the  white  light 
of  the  judgment  day  it  may  be  seen  that  no  one  agency 
has  hindered  the  salvation  of  so  many  souls  as  the  lodge 
power  of  America.  There  is  a  mixture  of  truth  with 
all  systems  of  error,  and  some  good  interwoven  with 
the  evil.  There  are  splendid  things  in  the  system  of 
religion  called  Unitarianism  which  make  it  the  most 
dangerous  system  of  inlidelity.  If  it  were  not  for  the 
sweetness  thus  mixed  with  the  poison  it  could  not  exist. 

Error  unmixed  cannot  long  survive,  hence  the  policy 
of  the  enemy  in  all  ages  has  been  to  intersperse  good 
with  evil,  to  give  the  evil  a  place.  When  a  Congress- 
man attempts  to  force  a  wrong  measure  into  National 
law  he  is  sure  to  connect  it  with  some  other  measure 
that  is  right,  and  if  it  is  grossly  wrong  he  will  identify 
it  with  something  that  is  indispensable !  Strychnine  can  be 
made  enchanting  to  a  child  with  a  thorough  mixture  of 
sugar.  If  no  truth  had  been  mixed  with  the  errors  of 
Mahomet  his  system  of  error  would  have  died  in  fifty 
years.  It  is  no  proof  whatever  that  any  system  is  right 
because  there  is  some  good  in  it.  If  it  can  be  shown  that 
wherever  the  lodge  system  is  entrenched  it  is  always  ex- 
ceedingly difficult  to  get  people  saved  from  sin ;  then, 
if  salvation  is  right,  that  system  is  wrong.  But  that  is 
known  to  be  so  by  every  true  minister  of  God  whose 
life  is  solely  devoted  to  the  salvation  of  men.  I  have  not 
the  slightest  doubt  that  had  I  remained  with  the  lodge 
it  would  have  ruined  my  ministry,  and  think  I  would 
have  lost  my  soul. 

But  a  short  time  after  getting  settled  with  my  young 
wife  in  Canton,  dear  Bishop  Janes  made  us  a  visit,  and 
his  presence  and  wonderful  spirit  were  a  blessing  to  my 
soul  and  ministry.  He  had  but  recently  been  elected  to 
that  office  and  felt  its  responsibilities,  so  that  his  soul 
was  walking  with  God.  He  possessed  such  depths  of 
spiritual  wisdom  that  contact  with  his  spirit  seemed  to 
lift  me  to  a  higher  plane.  Not  having  fully  recovered 
from  the  eflfects  of  cholera,  I  had  serious  fears  of  break- 


EXPERIENCE  WITH  A  SECRET  ORDER  95 

ing  down.  My  manner  of  preaching  up  to  that  time 
was  against  me.  Having  had  so  Httle  drill  in  the  art 
of  public  speaking,  my  zeal  held  the  reins  and  I  went 
whither  it  led  me.  In  each  case  I  began  on  a  pretty 
high  key  and  spoke  rapidly,  growing  louder  and  faster 
till  the  last  sentence !  I  seemed  compelled  to  keep  going 
or  failure  must  ensue,  and  my  steel  frame  was  giving 
way.  Having  laid  the  case  before  the  Bishop,  he  said : 
"I  do  not  think  there  is  special  danger  in  your  case,  Bro. 
Haney.  When  you  find  you  are  getting  too  high,  stop 
and  pray  a  little!"  I  took  his  counsel,  and  it  saved  my 
life  to  the  Christian  ministry.  A  young  preacher  with- 
out zeal  will  be  a  failure.  If,  when  all  the  fires  of  youth 
are  burning,  he  is  a  drone,  what  will  he  be  when  those 
fires  have  been  extinguished? 

It  was  v^hile  in  this  station  that  my  father  was 
stricken  with  paralysis,  which  came  upon  him  at  my  table. 
He  lived  for  some  years  afterward,  but  that  stroke  practi- 
cally closed  his  ministry.  To  gratify  him  and  some  of 
his  friends,  I  had  him  preach  a  few  times,  but  he  saw 
at  last  that  his  preaching  days  were  ended  and  wept 
like  a  child  over  the  realization !  To  lay  down  that  sword 
which  he  had  wielded  so  long  was  the  greatest  cross  he 
ever  bore,  but  the  old  soldier  has  put  on  his  crown. 

A  bright  young  man  came  to  the  parsonage  one  day 
when  I  was  absent,  inquiring  for  the  pastor,  saying  he  had 
only  been  converted  a  few  months,  and  on  his  way  up  the 
Illinois  River  he  had  been  fearfully  tempted  by  the  devil. 
The  battle  was  so  severe  that  he  feared  to  leave  his  name 
out  of  church  till  Sabbath  and  insisted  that  my  wife  should 
take  his  letter,  which  she  did,  and  for  many  years  he  de- 
clared that  she  took  him  into  the  church !  He  had  sought 
the  Lord  under  great  heart  conflicts,  night  and  day,  but 
went  down  the  streets  of  Ouincy  one  morning  before  the 
people  had  risen,  and  while  on  the  sidewalk  God  con- 
verted his  so'ul.  His  joy  was  unspeakable,  and  he  has- 
tened to  tell  his  mother.  A  large  bulldog,  seeing  his 
haste,  dashed  down  an  outside  stairway  with  his  mouth 


96  THE   STORY   OF   MY   LIFE 

open  and  made  for  him.  He  was  small  of  stature  and  the 
dog  could  have  killed  him,  but  he  was  so  filled  with  God 
he  had  not  the  slightest  fear.  The  terrible  creature  came 
in  front  of  him  as  though  ready  to  spring  for  his  throat, 
and  turned  instantly  about  and  retreated  upstairs !  To 
this  day  he  declares  that  God  made  it  impossible  that  he 
should  be  hurt !  He  grew  rapidly  through  the  year,  was 
baptized,  taken  into  the  church  in  full  connection  and  was 
licensed  to  preach,  sent  forward  into  Conference,  and  be- 
came a  great  preacher.  Fifty-three  years  are  gone  and 
he  is  in  active  service !  Glory  to  the  Father,  Son  and 
Holy  Ghost!  His  name  is  John  P.  Brooks,  now  of  Fort 
Scott,  Kansas. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Abingdon. 

In  the  fall  of  1850  we  were  stationed  at  Abingdon, 
Ills.  We  had  no  parsonage,  but  built  one  before  leaving 
that  charge.  Many  in  that  locality  were  related  to  each 
other  by  marriage  and  blood  relationship.  Up  to  that 
time  there  was  much  love  and  harmony  among  the  people, 
though  that  is  not  usually  the  case  where  people  are  so 
closely  related.  Those  were  days  of  beautiful  simplicity, 
and  a  wide  range  of  genuine  love.  Church  fellowship 
was  a  real  inheritance,  and  when  the  Lord's  people  came 
together  to  pray,  something  occurred.  A  high  order  of 
social  life  existed,  without  mixture  of  questionable  or  sin- 
ful amusements.  Christian  people  were  happy  in  God, 
and  had  no  need  of  borrowing  life  from  the  other  king- 
dom. We  had  no  feuds  to  settle,  nor  church  quarrels  to 
adjust.  The  people  generally  believed  the  gospel,  and 
the  whole  community  usually  went  to  church.  Salaries 
of  preachers  in  those  times  were  not  so  tempting  as  now, 
but  the  preachers  got  more  out  of  life  and  had  greater 
success  in  their  ministry.  I  received  ninety-five  dollars 
and  some  cents  in  the  first  and  second  years  of  my  pas- 
torate, and  about  one  hundred  in  the  third  year.  Having 
married,  one's  salary  was  raised  to  two  hundred. 

But  the  hospitality  of  those  times  was  in  contrast 
97 


98  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

with  the  present,  when  people  dehghted  in  many  httle 
ways  to  help  their  preachers.  They  spent  more  time 
among  the  people,  and  it  was  the  delight  of  their  brethren 
to  have  it  so.  There  were  two  Methodist  churches  in  the 
city,  the  one  the  j\I.  P.  and  the  other  the  i\I.  E.,  and  they 
were  rival  bodies,  wnth  some  sprinkle  of  jealousy  between. 
The  M.  P.  was  the  leading  church  for  a  time,  but  the  old 
church  was  on  the  up  hill  grade.  Tliis  created  a  neces- 
sity for  the  M.  P.  preachers  at  times  to  preach  against 
the  old  church's  polity.  Brother  S.  was  the  pastor  of 
that  church  while  we  were  there.  The  Lord  had  given 
us  a  gracious  revival  and  Bro.  S.  held  a  long  meeting 
without  much  fruit.  So  he  announced  a  series  of  lec- 
tures on  "Episcopal  Methodism."  He  was  a  brother  of 
years  and  able  as  a  preacher.  I  had  but  recently  gradu- 
ated in  the  Conference  course  of  study,  which  embraced 
the  question  of  church  polity,  and  had  all  the  books  in  my 
library.  Bro.  S.  made  statements  which  he  had  obtained 
from  others  which  I  knew  to  be  incorrect.  I  thought 
him  honest,  but  had  the  documents  to  prove  many  of  his 
statements  without  foundation.  So  I  took  notes  on  each 
of  his  four  lectures. 

On  closing  the  last  lecture  he  said  he  would  be 
happy,  if  any  wished  to  respond  to  w'hat  he  had  said,  to 
have  them  do  so  now,  and  it  seemed  the  whole  crowd 
turned  and  looked  at  me !  I  arose  and  said  I  had  heard 
wath  interest  the  whole  series  of  the  brother's  lectures, 
and  would  review  them  in  my  church  the  next  Thursday 
night.  I  did  but  little  except  to  restate  his  points  and 
bring  documentary  evidence  to  show  them  untrue.  The 
character  of  the  evidence  was  such  that  it  could  not  be 
intelligently  questioned.  Poor  Bro.  S.  had  depended  on 
loose  statements  which  had  been  repeated  for  a  genera- 
tion, and  he  supposed  they  were  true.  He  sat  before  me 
and  scratched  his  head  violently  at  times.  On  ceasing 
I  gave  opportunity  for  reply,  and  he  said  he  would  re- 
spond to  Bro.  Haney  in  his  church  at  such  a  date.  He 
then  gave  tw^o  lectures,  to  which  I  responded  in  another, 


ABINGDON  90 

and  God  gave  special  evidence  of  his  approval,  and 
poured  His  spirit  on  us,  and  the  end  was  a  great  triumph 
foi  the  truth. 

Father  Swarts  was  the  founder  of  Abingdon,  and  a 
beautiful  old  man.  In  earlier  years  he  had  met  with 
some  severe  trial  in  the  M.  E.  Church,  and  became  a 
Protestant  ]\Iethodist.  His  family  were  all  in  my  church, 
and  his  son  Benjamin,  a  young  M.  E.  preacher,  like 
myself.  I  prized  the  old  man's  friendship,  but  feared  a 
sad  break  between  us.  Ben  came  in  again  and  again, 
and  insisted  that  I  should  not  turn  to  the  right  or  left  to 
please  his  father.  After  the  battle  was  ended,  I  went 
with  some  trembling  to  see  Father  Swarts.  He  received 
me  very  cordially  and  after  a  moment's  silence  said : 
"\^^ell,  you  have  given  my  preacher  a  good  thrashing,  but 
he  deserved  it  all,  for  he  had  no  business  to  attack  other 
churches."  Before  I  left  his  house  he  said :  "I  have  a 
hundred  dollars  I  want  to  give  to  the  cause  of  missions, 
and  I  have  more  confidence  in  the  missionary  work  of 
your  church  than  mine ;  so  I  want  you  to  take  charge  of 
it  and  report  it  to  Conference."  The  old  saint  went  to 
glory  not  long  after,  but  willed  before  his  death  one  hun- 
dred dollars  to  the  M.  E.  Missionary  Society,  to  be  paid 
annually  for  a  term  of  years,  and  so  it  was  done.  This 
occurrence  gave  the  impression  that  I  was  apt  in  debate, 
and  I  was  called  for,  but  never  responded.  Debates  were 
then  common  and  popular,  but  God  had  not  called  me 
to  be  a  debater.  In  the  two  years  we  were  at  Abingdon 
much  occurred  that  cannot  be  called  up,  but  we  trust 
many  will  have  a  happy  eternity  as  the  result.  Our  first 
child  was  born  and  buried  there.  He  lived  fifteen  months 
and  became  to  us  exceedingly  interesting.  I  felt  from 
his  birth  that  he  was  the  Lord's  property  and  recognized 
him  as  such.  When  it  came  to  us  that  he  was  dying,  I 
found  no  rebellion  to  the  will  of  God,  and  had  no  disposi- 
tion to  call  him  back;  but  his  presence  and  person  had 
been  a  great  comfort  to  our  home.  He  was  all  we  had, 
and  heart  pain  was  not  wanting  when  he  went  away.     As 


100  THE   STORY   OF   MY   LIFE 

our  brothers  were  letting  his  sacred  Httle  body  down 
into  its  place  of  rest,  I  stood  near  by,  and  God  threw  a 
light  into  that  little  grave  above  the  brightness  of  the 
sun  which  to  this  day  has  utterly  robbed  the  grave  of  its 
terrors ! 

Methodist  camp  meetings  were  glorious  in  those 
days,  and  we  had  two  at  Abingdon.  There  were  people 
on  the  banks  of  Cedar  Creek,  of  the  baser  sort,  who  did 
what  they  could  to  disturb  us  under  cover  of  the  night, 
but  some  of  them  got  converted  and  we  were  thus  paid 
for  all  that  it  cost  us.  Old  John  Kase  had  a  son  and 
namesake,  who  was  much  like  his  father.  The  father 
was  wicked  and  so  was  John,  and  when  the  latter  was 
nearly  twenty  years  old  he  made  his  father  much  trouble. 
In  despair  one  day  he  sent  me  word  if  I  would  get  John 
Gonverted,  he  would  give  me  the  best  hog  on  his  place! 
He  had  about  the  finest  hogs  in  the  country,  too.  I  sent 
him  back  word  that  I  would  do  all  I  could  for  John. 
Camp  meeting  was  not  far  away,  and  I  kept  praying  for 
John,  as  well  as  giving  him  a  friendly  talk  occasionally. 

For  the  first  days  of  the  camp  there  was  an  unusual 
struggle  for  victory,  but  it  came.  We  requested  that  a 
Ixmd  of  brothers  go  south  of  the  grounds,  and  a  band  of 
sisters  north,  to  pray  by  themselves  in  the  woods.  That 
was  a  special  resort  in  those  times,  when  devils  had  to  be 
driven  by  the  prayer  of  faith.  Each  of  these  bands  heard 
from  heaven  about  the  same  time,  and  when  full-fledged 
victory  came  they  made  for  the  camp,  both  wings  reach- 
ing it  simultaneously  with  tidings  from  eternity.  There 
was  a  sweep  of  Divine  power  which  w^as  marvelous. 
Three  strong  young  men  who  were  sinners,  indeed,  fell 
to  the  ground  as  though  shot  through  the  heart.  I  think 
neither  of  them  could  have  risen  to  save  his  life.  One 
of  these  was  young  John  Kase !  There  were  others  also 
v.'ho  were  prostrated.  Three  men  ran  westward  from 
the  ground  to  get  away  from  God,  but  on  reaching  a  log 
two  hundred  yards  away  they  tumbled  down  and  cried 
for  mercy.     Hearing  them  later,  we  went  out  and  prayed 


ABINGDON  101 

with  them  till  their  cries  of  agony  were  turned  into  praise. 
Another  sinner  fancied  if  he  could  get  beyond  a  high 
fence  to  the  north  he  could  still  hold  on  to  his  sins,  but 
he  fell  from  the  fence  and  cried :  "God  have  mercy  on 
my  soul,"  and  brothers  hearing  him,  went  out  and 
brought  him  in  shouting!  The  young  men  who  were 
prostrate  in  camp  came  out  gloriously,  and  young  Kase 
hastened  to  confess  to  his  father  what  a  wicked  boy  he 
had  been,  and,  begging  his  pardon,  told  him  God  had 
converted  his  soul.  There  was  such  a  change  in  John's 
behavior  at  home  that  in  a  few  days  the  old  man  sent  me 
word  to  come  up  and  get  my  hog !  Of  course,  I  did  not 
go;  but  I  have  always  thought  it  would  have  been  nice 
if  he  had  brought  it  down. 

There  is  no  getting  away  from  the  fact  that  in  those 
days  the  Methodists  had  a  simplicity  of  faith  in  God  for 
Divine  conviction  of  impenitent  men,  far  exceeding  our 
present  standard.  There  was  less  of  the  human,  and 
more  of  the  Divine,  in  salvation  work  than  now.  Fail- 
ures were  the  exception  then ;  they  are  the  rule  now,  and 
faith,  with  us,  has  so  often  been  v^^ounded  that  it  is  faint 
and  dying.  Sin  was  then  treated  as  an  enormity,  and 
heavy  blows  were  continuously  dealt  it.  Now,  it  is 
treated  largely  as  a  misfortune,  if  treated  at  all.  Repent- 
ance with  fallen  men  is  the  great  Bible  pre-requisite,  and 
Methodist  people  had  reached  it  by  this  door;  Method- 
ists now  but  rarely  find  the  door!  Infidelity  was  ram- 
pant everywhere  in  gospel  lands  when  Methodism  began. 
In  seventy  years  from  the  beginning  infidelity  hardly 
dared  to  breathe ;  now  it  stalks  through  gospel  lands  like 
a  pestilence !  We  figure  as  to  astounding  numbers,  and 
boast  of  wealth,  and  learning,  church  edifices,  and  cul- 
ture, while  skeptics  find  their  way  into  our  pulpits,  and 
unitarian  subtleties  are  tugging  at  the  very  vitals  of  the 
church.  There  is  a  remedy  for  all  this,  but  it  is  not 
found  in  the  strength  of  numbers,  nor  wealth,  nor  costly 
churches,  nor  universities,  nor  keeping  up  with  the  times, 
but  in  a  complete  return  to  our  doctrinal  and  experience 


102  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

centres,  from  our  Bishops  down,  by  genuine  repentance, 
real  heart  confessions  to  God,  and  man,  till  the  pride  of 
our  hearts  is  utterly  broken,  the  world  is  conquered,  and 
Christ  enthroned  within. 

We  had  taken  in  the  little  town  of  Lewisville,  and 
had  a  glorious  revival  there.  Our  church  building  was 
not  large  enough  for  the  revival  meeting,  but  it  went  on 
with  power.  One  night  a  shoemaker,  who  had  lost  a 
limb,  by  the  distress  of  his  soul  was  forced  to  come  to  the 
altar  of  God.  He  had  only  been  there  a  brief  time  when 
his  wife,  who  was  a  French  Catholic,  rushed  through  the 
crowd  like  a  wild  woman,  and,  seizing  her  husband, 
undertook  to  drag  him  away.  I  was  in  search  of  sinners 
in  the  congregation  w^hen  informed  of  what  was  taking 
place.  Coming  in  sight  of  her,  I  found  that  failing  to 
bring  him  by  force,  she  resorted  to  pounding  him  with 
her  fists  and  pulling  his  hair.  Still  the  dear  man  held 
his  ground  and  kept  crying  for  mercy  from  God.  I  was 
a  young  man,  and  a  preacher,  and  naturally  shrank  from 
contact  with  so  furious  a  woman.  So  I  requested 
"Uncle"  Peter  Nelson,  a  stable  and  courageous  old  man, 
to  go  with  another  brother  and  deal  with  her.  In  a  little 
while  he  returned,  the  sweat  standing  on  his  brow,  say- 
ing: "Brother  Haney,  I  can't  do  anything  with  that 
woman."  On  looking  in  her  direction  I  observed  that 
she  was  alternately  pounding  her  husband  and  striving 
to  lift  him  by  the  hair.  Suddenly  it  occurred  to  me  to 
try  priestly  methods.  "Madam,"  I  demanded,  "release 
this  man  immediately  and  return  to  your  seat,  or  I  will 
ask  God  to  kill  you !"  The  lion  instantly  became  a  lamb 
and  the  woman  resumed  her  seat.  Reflecting  people  will 
dififer  as  to  the  morality  of  my  course  in  this  instance, 
but  it  was  effectual  and  the  husband  was  gloriously  con- 
verted ! 

Many  years  afterward  I  was  at  the  Gilson  camp 
meeting  when  a  nice  looking  lady  of  thirty  or  thirty-five 

years  introduced  herself  to  me  as  Mrs.  ,  and 

said:     "I  knew  you  when  I  was  a  child,  but,  of  course, 


ABINGDON  103 

you  would  not  remember  me,  but  you  will  remember 
preaching  at  Lewisville  years  ago."  I  assented.  "Well," 
she  ad'ded,  "do  you  remember  the  shoemaker  who  was 
converted  in  your  meeting?"  I  said  I  did.  "Well,  I  am 
his  daughter."  Her  father  and  mother  were  both  then 
living,  and  the  family  grown.  I  asked  if  they  were  reli- 
gious. "Yes ;  mother  got  beautifully  saved,  and  we  chil- 
dren are  all  converted.  Father  never  gave  up  his  reli- 
gion for  a  moment,  and  through  his  prayers  and  godly 
life  we  have  all  been  brought  to  Christ !"  Glory  be  to 
God! 


CHAPTER  XXI. 


Life  at  Lewistomn. 

We  moved  to  Lewistown,  Ills.,  in  the  fall  of  1852, 
and  found  ourselves  seated  in  the  oldest  parsonage  in  the 
Conference.  The  city  itself  was  among  the  older  towns 
in  Central  Illinois,  and  settled  largely  by  people  from  the 
South.  In  earlier  times  Newton  G.  Berryman  was  Pre- 
siding Elder  in  this  territory,  wdio  was  a  man  of  genial 
spirit  and  ability  as  a  preacher.  His  attachment  to  the 
South  was  strong,  and  he  had  more  or  less  sympathy  with 
slavery.  In  after  years  he  went  to  the  church  South. 
His  life  and  ministry  strongly  marked  these 
good  people.  Our  second  child  was  born  here,  whom 
we  received  with  gladness,  to  fill  the  place  of  her  brother, 
who  had  left  us  in  the  previous  year. 

We  had  warm  friends  in  Lewastown,  who  were  a 
great  comfort  to  U3.  As  in  other  places,  we  sallied  out  in 
search  of  souls  and  formed  new  preaching  places,  in  each 
of  which,  I  think,  somebody  was  converted.  My  brother 
Freeborn  had  been  their  pastor  in  previous  years,  at 
which  time  I  taught  the  city  school  for  a  brief  period. 
Brother  Richard  had  also  been  their  Presiding  Elder  and 
was  a  favorite  among  the  people. 

A  meeting  of  power  was  held  in  the  church,  during 
which  a  merchant  was  converted,  who  had   a   fearful 

104 


h 


LIFE  AT  LEWISTOWN  105 

struggle  to  find  God.  He  was  a  quiet,  cultivated  man, 
in  whom  the  people  had  much  confidence.  In  those  days 
few  hymns  or  songs  were  sung  in  revival  services,  but 
these  were  often  repeated.  I  had  a  favorite  chorus  which 
for  years  I  sang  over  penitents  when  I  thought  them  near 
deliverance.  Seeing  the  merchant  was  nearing  victory 
I  struck  up: 

"For  he  has  taken  my  feet  from  the  mire  and  the  clay 
And  has  set  them  on  the  rock  of  ages." 

when  the  merchant  sprang  to  his  feet,  filled  with  unspeak- 
able joy.  Though  a  very  precise,  modest  man,  with  no 
knowledge  of  any  tune,  he  went  through  the  crowd  shak- 
ing hands  and  attempting  to  sing  this  chorus.  He  had 
learned  the  words  and  kept  repeating  them  with  a  loud 
voice,  without  the  semblance  of  melody,  but  his  face 
looked  like  the  face  of  an  angel  of  God !  How  we  do  for- 
get the  conventionalities  of  society  when  the  soul  is  filled 
with  the  gladness  of  the  Lord. 

When  Rev.  N.  P.  Heath  was  stationed  at  Lewis- 
town  he  called  me  to  help  him  in  a  meeting,  where  Divine 
conviction  was  as  wide  as  the  community  and  wonderful 
in  its  depth.  Many  remarked  who  came  to  or  through 
the  city  on  business,  knowing  nothing  of  the  meeting, 
that  as  they  approached  the  town  they  were  awestricken, 
as  though  brought  into  the  presence  of  God !  All  classes 
of  men  were  afifected  by  it.  A  doctor,  who  had  been 
regarded  as  a  very  difficult  case  to  reach,  had  resisted  the 
truth  for  days,  but  one  morning  as  he  brought  out  his 
horse  to  ride  into  the  country  he  attempted  to  mount,  but 
failed,  and  standing  by  the  horse  leaned  on  his  neck  and, 
shaking  with  agony,  wept  like  a  child,  and  right  then  and 
there  gave  his  heart  to  God.  An  old  drunkard,  who  had 
again  and  again  beaten  his  wife  when  drunk,  came  to 
church  one  night  and  was  seated  on  the  steps  leading  to 
the  gallery.  While  I  was  preaching  from  Rev.  3 :  20, 
"Behold,  i  stand  at  the  door  and  knock,"  he  became  hor- 
ror stricken  with  his  lost  condition  and,  staggering  out  of 


106  THE  STORY  OP  MY  LIFE 

the  house,  he  wandered  through  the  city  in  the  darkness, 
weeping  and  crying  for  help  from  God.  Before  morning 
he  determined  to  go  to  Bro.  Tompkins,  the  class  leader, 
and,  reaching  the  door,  he  raised  his  hand  to  knock  when 
it  seemed  to  him  that  Christ  so  knocked  at  his  heart  that 
his  arm  fell  by  his  side  and  he  walked  blocks  away  and 
returned  before  he  sought  Bro.  Tompkins'  door  again; 
but  before  day  the  question  was  settled  that  he  would  be 
a  Christian.  That  night  Bro.  Heath  led  him  to  the  altar 
and  he  was  saved  in  a  few  minutes,  and  from  that  time, 
so  far  as  I  know,  to  his  death  was  a  decent  man  and  real 
Qiristian.  We  took  in  several  outposts  and  at  each  of 
them  the  Lord  gave  us  souls.  In  the  summer  we  had  a 
precious  little  camp  meeting  two  miles  north  of  the  city. 
Another  record  has  been  kept,  which  will  give  unmis- 
takably all  that  was  done  on  this  field,  with  the  motives 
behind  it,  and  whatever  of  fruit  that  came  out  of  it  in 
that  day. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

Mt.  Morris. 

In  1853  we  were  sent  to  Mt.  Morris,  where  at  the 
time  the  Methodists  had  a  flourishing-  seminary.  The 
trip  with  our  goods  across  the  country  was  long  and 
tedious,  but  I  think  neither  of  us  thought  of  complaining. 
A  parsonage  building  had  been  started,  but  was  some 
time  in  its  completion.  The  old  church  was  quite  insuf- 
ficient, but  the  new  seminary  building  was  to  have  a  fine 
audience  room.  Both  were  finished  while  we  were  there. 
Professor  Mattison  was  the  President  of  the  seminary. 
He  was  a  scholarly  man  and  a  very  glorious  minister, 
walking  in  the  light  of  holiness.  I  felt  from  the  time  I 
met  him  that  he  would  mightily  help  my  ministry.  Dear 
man,  he  was  then  so  near  the  Holy  City  that  its  light 
shone  on  and  around  him.  He  was  with  us  but  a  brief 
period.  The  last  sermon  he  heard  me  preach  was  on 
holiness.  He  was  hardly  able  to  be  there,  but  went  home 
and  finished  his  record  with  a  reference  to  the  sermon, 
expressing  strong  words  of  praise  to  God  for  his  glorious 
gospel,  and  closed  his  diary  in  both  Greek  and  English 
with  the  words,  "Glory  to  the  Father,  Glory  to  the  Son, 
and  Glory  to  the  Holy  Ghost."  He  was  ill  and  he  felt 
from  the  beginning  that  his  work  was  done.  My  soul 
gathered  such  strength  from  communing  with  this  man 

107 


108  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

of  God.  One  day  he  said:  "I  will  send  for  you  when 
the  time  comes,  and  I  want  you  to  stand  by  my  bed  and 
sing  while  I  am  crossing : 

"  'On  Jordan's  stormy  banks  I  stand 

And  cast  a  w'ishful  eye 
To  Canaan's  fair  and  happy  land, 

Where  my  oossessions  lie.'  " 

The  time  came,  and  I  was  summoned  to  his  bedside. 
He  had  each  of  his  boys  come  into  his  room  and  gave 
them  his  dying  charge.  It  was  surprising  to  me  the  mi- 
nuteness with  which  that  charge  took  in  their  whole  rela- 
tions. He  laid  upon  them  each  the  care  of  their  mother, 
and  insisted  on  the  utmost  tenderness  toward  her.  When 
the  oldest  son  came  in,  his  charge  was  wonderful,  relat- 
ing to  his  mother  and  the  two  younger  boys.  Speaking 
of  the  youngest,  he  said :  "You  are  older  and  stronger 
than  he,  and  you  can  oppress  him."  Then  with  a  force 
and  pathos  not  to  be  forgotten  he  repeated:  "Don't 
oppress  him !"  Sister  Mattison  shared  in  the  best  things 
which  were  in  his  heart,  and  to  each  of  us  he  had  a  word. 
And  now  his  work  was  done!  He  added,  "I  want  to 
repeat  my  faith."  and  forthwith  recited  the  Apostles' 
Creed,  after  which  he  added :  "Glory  to  the  Father, 
Glory  to  the  Son,  and  Glory  to  the  Holy  Ghost !"  and 
crossing  his  hands  over  his  breast,  he  looked  at  me,  say- 
ing: "Now,  Brother  Haney,  sing!"  Surely  Moses'  face 
could  hardly  have  been  more  wonderful,  and  the  room 
was  filled  with  God !  We  sang,  but  when  the  hymn  was 
through  Professor  Mattison  was  with  the  bloodwashed 
throng!  Such  a  life;  such  a  death!  O,  why  have  I  not 
been  a  better  man? 

Two  of  those  sons  have  since  been  ministers,  and 
we  trust  the  spirit  of  their  father  rests  upon  them. 

In  the  first  year  my  brother  Richard  was  my  Pre- 
siding Elder,  and  his  family  resided  in  the  city.  The 
districts  in  those  days  were  much  smaller  than  now,  and 
up  to  that  time  Presiding  Elders  were  chosen  in  view  of 


MT.   MORRIS  109 

evangelism  as  well  as  superintendency.  My  brother  was 
absent  much  of  the  time  on  the  district  and  threw  his  soul 
into  the  work  of  getting  people  saved.  His  quarterly 
meetings  often  ran  into  each  other,  and  thus  for  many 
weeks  he  would  lead  a  continuous  revival  service.  In 
this  way  young  ministers  were  inspired  with  zeal  for  the 
soul  saving  work,  and  a  host  of  sinners  converted. 
Dr.  Luke  Hitchcock  took  his  place  the  second  year,  and 
I  found  him  a  father  to  me,  a  faithful  officer,  and  an  able 
minister. 

In  our  first  year  at  Mt.  Morris  we  were  called  to  lay 
away  our  little  darling  in  her  sixteenth  month.  I  was 
prostrated  with  temporary  illness  for  a  day  or  two,  and 
my  wife's  cares  were  pressing.  The  baby  had  cost  the 
slightest  trouble,  and  was  rarely  out  of  health,  but  seemed 
at  this  time  to  be  unusually  disquieted.  I  think  she  had 
rarely,  if  ever,  been  corrected,  as  a  word  of  reproof  was 
more  to  her  than  the  rod  to  other  children.  She  was  cry- 
ing and  her  mother  brought  her  to  me  to  quiet  her.  I 
said  as  carefully  as  I  could :  "Libby,  Pa  don't  like  to 
have  you  cry,"  and  she  instantly  ceased,  but  she  was  in 
heaven  in  twenty  hours !  She  was  cutting  teeth,  as  we 
found,  and  it  made  her  restless,  and  in  a  few  hours 
was  thrown  into  spasms  and  hurried  away  to  the  bosom 
of  Christ.  We  were  again  alone  and  the  world  seemed 
lighter  than  ever.  For  many  days  that  little  empty  chair, 
those  little  shoes  and  toys,  and  the  absence  of  our  darling 
would  bring  the  tears ;  but  God  upheld  us  and  we  have 
never  repined  nor  wished  her  back.  A  half  century  has 
nearly  gone  and  our  two  children  have  been  with  the 
King.  It  will  be  sweet  to  meet  them  soon,  as  we  shall  at 
heaven's  gate.  Months  after  this  God  graciously  gave 
us  our  second  son,  who  was  a  great  comfort  to  us  through 
childhood  and  youth  and  became  a  gospel  minister. 

Professor  Pinkney,  who  had  been  formerly  President 
of  the  seminary,  took  the  place  of  Dr.  Mattison  on  the 
decease  of  the  latter.  He  was  a  man  of  superior  abilities 
as  a  teacher,  and  a  very  able  minister.     He  was  by  no 


110  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

means  as  deeply  spiritual  as  his  predecessor,  but  gave  his 
whole  weight  to  aid  me  in  my  work.  He  had  a  good 
corps  of  teachers,  who  were  Godly  and  a  help  to  my  min- 
istry. Prof.  Martin  was  especially  Christlike,  and  of 
much  value  to  the  meetings.  Because  of  my  youth  and 
evangelistic  tendencies,  I  had  been  called  to  Mt.  Morris 
in  view  of  reaching  the  young  people  in  the  seminary. 
When  the  right  time  came  we  opened  a  revival  meeting, 
which  resulted  in  the  conversion  of  more  than  one  hun- 
dred souls,  and  the  sanctification  of  a  number  of  God's 
children.  These  were  largely  students,  and  many  of  them 
persons  of  much  promise.  I  think  at  least  seven  minis- 
ters came  out  of  that  meeting,  and  some  of  them  are  still 
in  the  field. 

The  ]\risses  Wilson  and  Comstock  led  the  school 
in  scholarship  (at  least  among  the  girls),  and  were  both 
highly  prized.  Miss  Wilson  was  a  fine  mathematician. 
She  was  a  girl  of  refined  manners,  and  dignified  life,  but 
was  not  a  Christian.  The  matron  of  the  school  was  an 
earnest  worker,  and  had  interested  herself  specially  in 
Miss  W^ilson's  salvation.  She  did  not  yield  at  once,  but 
about  the  middle  of  the  meeting  she  gave  her  heart  to  God 
and  became  a  marked  follower  of  the  Lamb.  Miss  Com- 
stock was  the  daughter  of  Dr.  Comstock  of  Joliet,  Ills., 
also  a  Alethodist  preacher.  She  had  grown  up  under  the 
most  careful  training  and  was  scrupulously  moral.  She 
was  really  a  Pharisee  of  the  strictest  sort,  although  she 
had  never  become  a  church  member,  nor  had  she  been 
converted.  She  was  entrenched  in  self-righteousness.  I 
had  strongly  desired  the  conversion  of  those  two  girls, 
especially  in  view  of  their  influence  upon  others.  I  found 
Miss  Comstock  a  perfect  lady,  but  a  very  difficult  case  to 
reach.  When  Miss  Wilson  was  converted  I  thought 
through  her  ]\Iiss  Comstock  would  come  down,  but  she 
stood  stififer  than  ever  before.  She  would  look  me  right 
in  the  eye  and  say :  "Mr.  Haney,  do  you  think  I  could 
ever  identify  myself  with  the  church?"  Her  views  of 
her  own  moral  standing  were  such  that  she  really  felt  it 


MT.   MORRIS  111 

would  degrade  her  to  come  to  the  level  of  God's  people ! 
But  prayers  unceasing  went  up  for  this  poor,  deluded 
soul. 

One  evening  before  sunset  Prof,  Martin  came  down, 
somewhat  excited  in  his  manners,  and  said :  "Miss  Corn- 
stock  is  very  anxious  to  see  you !"  I  answered,  "What 
does  that  mean?"  and  he  said,  "I  think  she  has  changed 
her  views."  On  reaching  her  room  I  found  her  majesty 
prostrate  on  the  carpet  with  agony  of  soul  she  had  never 
tasted  before !  Miss  Wilson  and  the  preceptress  were  in 
tears  praying  for  her  salvation.  The  Holy  Spirit  had 
lifted  the  veil  from  her  deceived  heart  and  given  her  a 
view  of  her  real  self.  The  abhorrence  with  which  she 
now  looked  upon  herself  I  probably  have  never  seen 
equaled.  The  Lord  wanted  to  save  her,  but  He  proposed 
that  she  should  first  find  out  she  was  lost!  That  she 
should  see  herself  in  contrast  with  His  real  people,  and 
apprehend  the  subtle  devilish  power  which  had  held  her. 
O,  what  self-loathing,  what  confessions  of  her  deceived 
condition,  what  inward  horrors,  as  God  showed  her  that 
she  was  a  vile  leper  in  His  sight !  But  the  point  of  utter 
despair,  of  self-extinction  was  reached,  and  it  seemed  to 
her  like  the  darkness  of  the  second  death  begun,  when 
Jesus  came  and  the  battle  was  ended !  Her  conception  of 
the  exceeding  sinfulness  of  sin  was  so  clear,  and  fearful, 
that  immediately  after  her  conversion  she  was  a  candi- 
date for  complete  inward  holiness.  Her  conversion  was 
so  marked  and  wonderful  that  it  could  not  be  doubted, 
but  it  brought  her  such  views  of  God's  holiness,  that  her 
gladi  soul  hastened  into  the  fountain  of  cleansing.  Her 
experience  of  entire  sanctification  was  equally  clear  and 
definite. 

She  was  possessed  of  a  wonderful  power  to  bring 
others  to  the  Christ,  and  rarely  failed  to  rescue  those  she 
sought.  There  was  a  girl  in  the  seminary  who  had  re- 
sisted all  entreaties,  whose  chums  in  the  school  and  her 
sister  had  been  converted ;  but  she  remained  obdurate. 
Mary  came  one  day  to  her  boarding  place,  and  this  girl 


112  THE   STORY   OF  MY  LIFE 

was  seated  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  room.  She  walked 
with  a  quick  step  to  where  she  sat  and  knelt  right  down 
before  her  and  never  got  up  till  the  other  was  converted ! 
Nor  did  this  die  with  the  excitements  of  the  meeting,  as 
will  be  seen  from  the  following  incident :  In  the  third 
year  of  the  war,  I  think  it  was,  I  came  home  at  Confer- 
ence time.  One  day  a  large  number  of  ministers  were 
extending  friendly  greetings,  when  a  brother  said  to  me: 
"Dr.  Vincent  was  inquiring  for  you."  I  had  known  of 
the  Doctor  as  a  great  man,  but  had  not  met  him,  and 
wondered  why  he  should  desire  to  see  me.  It  then  oc- 
curred to  my  mind,  as  I  was  just  from  the  front  of  the 
Western  army,  that  he  was  in  pursuit  of  war  news.  So 
I  said  to  the  brother:  "Where  is  he?"  And  he  led  me 
to  the  doctor  and  gave  me  an  introduction.  Doctor  Vin- 
cent seemed  as  glad  to  meet  me  as  if  I  were  an  old  friend, 
and  said:  "I  understand.  Brother  Haney,  that  you  pro- 
fess the  blessing  of  holiness."  I  said  :  "Yes,  I  do  ;"  and 
he  proceeded  to  give  the  steps  which  led  him  into  that 
grace.  He  was  stationed  at  Joliet,  Ills.,  and  the  first  Sab- 
bath of  his  pastorate  he  had  a  general  class  meeting  after 
preaching.  Among  others  who  spoke  there  was  a  girl, 
who  gave  in  her  testimony  to  the  experience  of  sanctifica- 
tion,  and  Mncent  said:  "I  did  not  like  it  and  resolved 
that  I  would  prevent  its  being  repeated.  She  seemed  to 
be  a  modest  girl,  and  so  before  the  services  closed  I  gave 
a  hint  that  it  was  not  best  to  set  ourselves  up  above  our 
brethren."  But  the  good  Doctor  was  surprised  in  the 
next  meeting  to  hear  her  repeat  her  former  testimony,  as 
though  nothing  had  occurred ! 

He  then  made  statements  more  direct  and  extended 
against  such  testimony,  and  felt  sure  that  would  end  it; 
but  the  dear  man  met  with  a  still  greater  surprise  in  a 
third  meeting  to  hear  the  renewal  of  her  testimony,  as 
though  everybody  believed  it !  She  made  no  reference  to 
what  her  pastor  had  said  and  gave  no  symptom  of  a  re- 
sentful spirit.  The  Doctor  made  up  his  mind,  then,  to 
see  her  at  her  home  and  get  this  heresy  out  of  her.     So  he 


MT.   MORRIS  113 

made  her  a  patient,  but  persistent  visit,  and  insisted  he 
was  her  pastor,  and  the  Bible  exacted  obedience  to  minis- 
ters, etc.,  etc.  She  insisted  that  she  was  loyal  to  her  pas- 
tors and  did  nothing  with  design  to  affront  or  disobey 
them,  but  was,  on  the  other  hand,  aiming  to  do  all  she 
could  to  help  them.  And  when  they  met  again  she  wit- 
nessed, as  before,  that  God  had  sanctified  her  soul !  The 
Doctor  added :  "She  conquered  me,  and  I  got  the  bless- 
ing!" I  asked  the  name  of  this  girl,  and  he  said  it  was 
Miss  Comstock.  At  this  distance  of  time  I  may  not  have 
given  the  exact  words  of  this  interview,  but  the  facts  I 
have  faithfully  recorded,  in  view  of  meeting  them  in  that 
day.  This  great  man's  soul,  under  the  moulding  influ- 
ence of  the  indwelling  Holy  Ghost,  was  as  simple  as  a 
child's  and  beautiful,  as  he  walked  with  God  in  the  light 
of  new-born  love  made  perfect.  Mary  is  in  heaven,  and 
Dr.  Vincent  one  of  our  Bishops.  I  wonder  if  his  great 
soul  is  still  flooded  with  this  glorious  light  ? 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 


Mt.  Morris  (Continued.) 

Hunger  for  souls  is  something  which  does  not  die 
in  the  breast  of  a  bloodwashed  minister.  After  the  first 
revival  meeting  had  closed,  I  had  a  longing  for  another 
of  a  kindred  character,  and  found  my  heart  drawn  toward 
Adaline,  a  little  town  nine  miles  away.  I  was  young,  and 
thought  it  best  to  counsel  my  brethren  concerning  it.  The 
business  of  the  "Ofiicial  Board"  being  finished  one  night, 
I  frankly  said  to  this  beautiful  body  of  men:  "I  have 
had  thoughts  of  going  to  Adaline  and  holding  a  meeting, 
and  felt  I  would  like  to  get  your  advice  concerning  it." 
And  to  my  surprise,  those  good  men  turned  my  proposi- 
tion into  ridicule.  They  had  no  idea  of  my  heart  con- 
victions concerning  it,  but  I  was  grieved.  The  next  day 
I  met  Bro.  Petrie,  who  was  the  leading  man  of  the  church 
and  both  older  and  stronger  than  myself.  Being  alone, 
I  said :  "Bro.  Petrie,  I  am  not  sure  but  I  shall  go  to 
Adaline,  notwithstanding  the  light  way  in  which  you  fel- 
lows treated  it  last  night."  And  Bro.  Petrie  rose  to  his 
full  height,  looking  me  sternly  in  the  eye,  and  saying: 
"Bro.  Haney,  we  called  you  to  work  in  Mt.  ]\Iorris,  and 
expect  to  pay  you  with  our  money,  and  we  don't  propose 
that  you  shall  fool  away  your  time  at  Adaline,  or  any- 
where else!"     When  he  spoke  of  the  money,  it  moved 


MT.  MORRIS  (CONl'lNUED)  UJ 

me !  Money  does  generally  move  people.  So  I  straight- 
ened to  my  full  length,  and  looking  Bro.  Petrie  in  the 
eye,  said:  "Bro.  F.  G.  Petrie;  my  brother,  I  want  you 
to  know  that  no  man,  or  set  of  men,  will  ever  put  a  pad- 
lock on  my  mouth,  as  the  minister  of  Jesus  Christ,  with 
their  money !"  My  response  was  strong  and  savored  of 
rashness,  but  to  this  day  I  have  not  changed  my  mind. 

Bro.  Petrie  was  an  excellent  man — among  the  very 
best — but  he  had  an  abhorrence  at  my  wasting  my  time 
at  Adaline.  Year  after  year  efforts  had  been  put  forth 
at  Adaline,  which  all  seemed  an  utter  failure.  There  was 
no  church  building,  nor  society,  there,  and  I  think  there 
was  not  one  professor  of  religion  in  the  place,  so  the  peo- 
ple were  abandoned  to  their  fate.  My  brethren  failing 
me,  I  went  to  God,  and  promised  Him  I  would  go  to 
Adaline  on  a  certain  Friday  and  preach  Friday  night, 
Saturday  night,  and  Sabbath,  in  the  little  school  house, 
and  if  by  Sabbath  nig^ht  no  one  had  yielded,  I  would  con- 
sider my  mission  at  Adaline  as  ended.  I  took  a  few  of 
my  church  to  help  me  sing  and  pray,  and  opened  the  bat- 
tle. That  Sabbath  night  came,  and  I  preached  as  though 
I  was  in  sight  of  heaven  and  hell,  and  to  a  crowded  house. 
I  can  never  forget  it.  Having  finished  my  appeal,  I 
pressed  any  who  were  willing  to  seek  God,  to  come  to  the 
"mourners'  bench,"  and  nobody  came.  I  sat  down  and 
wept,  while  my  brethren  were  singing,  and  suddenly  the 
impression  came  to  my  heart,  "There  might  be  a  child 
who  would  hear  you."  I  sprang  to  my  feet  with  these 
words :  "If  there  is  a  child  here  who  wants  religion,  and 
will  come  to  this  'mourners'  bench,'  I  will  agree  to  stay 
with  you  till  sunrise,  if  need  be,  in  order  that  you  may 
be  saved."  And  a  little  girl  arose  near  the  centre  of  the 
house,  and  came  and  knelt  at  the  altar.  The  Holy  Spirit 
had  broken  her  little  heart,  and  its  door  was  open  to 
receive  the  truth.  I  knelt  before  her  with  a  deeper  joy 
than  Alexander  had  when  he  had  conquered  the  world ! 
I  told  her  if  she  would  give  up  all  sin,  and  give  herself  to 
God  to  be  His  child  forever,  that  Jesus  would  come  right 


116  THE   STORY   OF   MY   LIFE 

there  and  save  her.  And  that  if  she  would  give  up  every 
sin  she  would  then  be  able  to  trust  Jesus  so  easy,  and  as 
soon  as  she  trusted  Him,  He  would  forgive  her  all  she 
had  ever  done  and  fill  her  heart  with  His  peace  and  love. 
And  as  we  prayed  she  sprang  to  her  feet  and  faced  that 
wicked  crowd,  and  told  them  what  God  had  done  for  her 
soul.  This  she  did  without  anybody  suggesting  it  to  her, 
and  to  my  surprise. 

How  she  beat  me  preaching!  I  think  there  was  not 
a  dry  eye  in  that  house.  Sinners  broke  down  and  came 
and  came,  till  my  little  "mourners'  bench"  could  not  hold 
them.  Forty-eight  years  are  gone,  and  I  think  I  have 
never  known  a  whole  community  so  nearly  all  saved  as 
was  the  community  at  Adaline,  when  those  meetings 
closed.     "A  little  child  shall  lead  them." 

But  in  the  centre  of  that  stronghold  of  iniquity  there 
was  a  strong  man  armed,  in  the  form  of  an  old  saloon- 
keeper. Through  all  the  years  he  had  held  the  reins  and 
defied  God  and  his  people.  As  the  people  came  to  my 
"mourners'  bench,"  they  left  his  saloon  and  gambling 
den,  and  the  man's  business  was  ruined.  I  have  no  recol- 
lection of  referring  to  him  or  his  business,  but  he  charged 
his  calamities  all  to  me.  I  heard  of  his  threats,  but  one 
day  felt  drawn  to  go  and  speak  to  him  about  his  soul.  I 
met  Bro.  Filbrick,  a  young  merchant  who  had  been  con- 
verted, and  told  him  my  design.  He  came  closer  to  me 
and,  laying  both  hands  upon  my  shoulders,  begged  of  me 
not  to  go,  saying:  "He  is  an  old  pugilist,  and  has  even 
threatened  your  life.  I  know  he  will  abuse  you  if  you 
speak  to  him."  Meeting  another  of  the  converts,  he 
gave  me  the  same  counsel  and  warning. 

On  reaching  the  house  next  to  where  he  lived,  I 
talked  and  had  prayer  with  the  family,  and  as  we  arose 
from  prayers  the  saloonkeeper's  wife  came  in,  and  being 
introduced  to  her,  I  said :  "Madam,  I  was  on  my  way  to 
see  your  husband  and  talk  to  him  about  his  soul,"  and  the 
dear  woman  burst  into  a  flood  of  tears  and  begged  me  not 
to  go !     Sometimes  the  devil  impresses  God's  children,  in 


MT.   MORRIS   (CONTINUED)  117 

the  name  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  get  them  into  difficulty, 
and  any  soul  who  will  follow  every  impression  given, 
will  surely  go  astray.  Here  seemed  to  be  strong  indica- 
tions that  my  impression  to  see  and  speak  with  this  old 
sinner  might  not  be  of  God.  My  heart  said  to  Jesus, 
Thou  knowest  I  will  obey  thee  at  whatever  cost,  but  these 
dear  people  think  I  am  wrong  in  this  impression.  I  will 
take  more  time,  and  if  the  impression  be  of  Thee,  make 
it  clear  in  the  form  of  conviction ;  if  it  is  of  Satan,  drive 
it  and  him  away.  The  next  day  I  was  walking  in  a  snow 
path,  and  saw  the  saloonkeeper  walking  in  another  that 
had  to  intersect  mine,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  wdiispered, 
"Now  is  your  time."  Walking  slower,  I  was  at  the  junc- 
tion of  the  paths  when  he  came.  Addressing  him  in  a 
kind  tone  of  voice,  I  said :  "Good  morning,  my  friend," 
and  he  answered  me  gruffly.  I  added  the  question, 
"What  are  you  doing,  my  friend,  about  your  soul?"  and 
with  a  loud,  bitter  voice,  he  said :  "I  am  minding  my 
own  business  and  want  every  man  to  mind  his,"  with 
other  words  I  will  not  repeat.  I  responded :  "That  is 
exactly  in  place.  I  have  no  other  business  in  this  world 
but  to  look  after  lost  sinners  like  you;  so  I  am  just  in 
the  line  of  my  avocation!"  He  walked  faster,  and  I 
walked  faster,  but  before  that  old  sinner  got  out  of  my 
hands  God  enabled  me  to  put  words  on  his  heart  which 
he  did  not  shake  off.  In  the  midst  of  wrath,  he  pulled 
up  his  effects  and  disappeared — no  one  seeming  to  know 
where. 

Seven  or  eight  months  from  that  time,  one  Satur- 
day afternoon  I  stood  on  an  altar  bench  at  a  camp  meet- 
ing thirty  or  forty  miles  away,  inviting  sinners  to  seek 
pardon  and  believers  to  seek  holiness,  and  nine  or  eleven 
men,  I  think,  came  down  the  large  centre  aisle,  entering 
the  front  door  of  altar  enclosure  and  kneeling  right  and 
left  among  the  seats  provided ;  but  there  was  a  large, 
athletic  man  of  about  fifty  years  behind  them,  who  came 
directly  to  where  I  stood  and,  looking  up  in  my  face, 
said:     "Do  you  know  me,  sir?"     His  whole  frame  was 


118  THE   STORY   OF   MY   LIFE 

in  a  quiver,  and  two  tears  stood  on  his  cheeks.  I  looked 
at  him  more  closely  and  said :  "Why,  I  believe  I  saw 
you  at  Adaline."  He  responded :  "Oh,  do  you  remem- 
ber how  you  talked  to  me  about  Christ,  in  the  snow  path, 
and  how  I  cursed  you  ?"  I  said  I  did.  He  then  made 
the  following  statement  in  these  words,  as  nearly  as  I  can 
repeat  them :  "From  that  day  till  three  days  ago  I  never 
had  one  sound  night's  sleep ;  but  three  days  ago  God  con- 
verted my  soul  in  my  barn !  I  heard  of  this  meeting, 
and  heard  you  were  here,  and  felt  I  must  come  and  tell 
you  about  it,  and  see  if  you  could  forgive  me  for  the  way 
I  treated  you !"  'We  had  an  informal  hug  and  shout,  and 
there  did  not  seem  to  be  anything  left  to  forgive.  What 
a  wonderful  gospel !  What  a  wonderful  Savior !  The 
words  uttered  in  the  snow  path  were  as  simple  as  the  talk 
of  a  Sunday  school  boy ;  but  they  were  fastened  as  a  nail 
in  a  sure  place,  and  tugged  at  the  heart  of  that  old  sinner, 
giving  him  not  one  sound  night's  sleep  in  seven  months, 
and  bringing  him  to  Christ  at  last  in  his  barn.  Glory  to 
the  ever  blessed  Trinity  !     Amen  1 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 


At  Galesbiirg. 

In  the  fall  of  1855  we  were  sent  to  Galesburg,  then 
quite  a  small  city.  From  the  beginning  it  was  designed 
as  an  educational  center.  A  colony  of  good  men,  of  the 
Congregational  Church,  had  come  from  the  East  with 
the  expectation  of  making  Galesburg  a  community  of 
Congregationalism.  In  those  days  there  was  a  wider  dis- 
tance between  the  churches  than  now,  and  the  Lord 
winked  at  our  ignorance !  The  battle  between  Calvin- 
ism and  Arminianism  had  been  hot  for  fifty  years,  and 
the  Methodists  had  fought  their  way  through  New  Eng- 
land step  by  step;  but  God  pushed  the  "old  thundering 
legion"  on  to  the  great  West,  as  especially  her  field.  So 
the  Methodists  were  here,  and  fancied  they  were  wanted 
in  every  town  and  hamlet !  The  opposition  to  Method- 
ists entering  Galesburg  was  persistent  and  bitter,  but 
Heck  Humphrey  (mentioned  elsewhere  as  an  eccentric 
brother)  was  in  the  country  near  by.  By  some  means, 
at  last  a  lot  was  purchased  for  a  church  building,  and 
Heck  had  burned  a  brick  kiln  in  a  quiet  way,  and  when 
the  time  came,  there  were  wagons  loaded  with  brick, 
which  I  never  heard  numbered,  all  passing  toward  Gales- 
burg. The  brick  were  all  dumped  on  that  mysteriously 
purchased  lot  in  a  single  day,  and  it  dawned  on  the  lords 

119 


120  THE   STORY   OF   MY  LIFE 

of  the  city  that  the  Methodists  were  in  Galesburg  to  stay. 
There  had  been  a  large  immigration  of  Swedes,  and  Nor- 
wegians to  Central  Illinois,  and  a  wide  Methodist  revival 
was  begun  among  them  and  carried  forward  by  the 
sainted  Bro.  Headstrom.  Some  of  his  converts  were  in 
and  about  Galesburg.  So  the  new  brick  church  was  to 
be  used  by  Swedes  and  American  Methodists  till  a  better 
way  was  opened.  Oid  Father  Haskel.  a  dear,  stubbed 
old  Englishman,  with  his  aged  wife,  were  my  mainstays 
in  the  city.  They  kept  a  little  grocery  and  their  son, 
now  grown,  was  widening  out  into  business  life.  Gales- 
burg heretofore  had  been  a  point  on  the  Knoxville  Cir- 
cuit. It  was  now  cut  off  and  compelled  to  stand  alone, 
and  from  that  time  on  has  been  a  station,  being  at  present 
among  the  strongest  and  best  in  the  Conference.  The 
little  flock  I  had  were  true,  and  did  what  they  could,  and 
the  foundations  they  laid  are  abiding.  \\'e  sallied  out  to 
points  in  the  country,  and  were  met  with  open  arms. 
God  gave  us  a  good  revival  and  our  band  kept  expanding. 
Many  hundreds  of  saints  have  gone  from  the  Methodist 
Church  of  Galesburg  to  glory  since  that  day. 

The  Dempsey  camp  ground  was  in  that  district,  and 
a  camp  held  there  annually.  It  is  a  spot  of  great  inter- 
est to  me,  because  there  I  entered  the  Canaan  land.  Bro. 
Woliscroft,  an  Englishman  by  birth,  but  late  of  Ken- 
tucky, was  stationed  at  Knoxville  that  year  and  was  a 
burning  lamp.  His  was  a  ministry  of  song.  He  had 
and  used  a  song  book  of  his  own  selections,  and  it  was 
marvelous  the  way  he  would  move  communities  with 
singing.  He  was  among  the  stronger  preachers  as  well. 
The  Dempsey  camp  was  in  his  bounds,  and  he  was  the 
leader  that  year.  Crowds  were  at  those  early  camps,  and 
they  were  a  tremendous  power  of  evangelism.  They 
never  included  more  than  one  Sabbath,  and  usually  con- 
tinued less  than  one  week:  but  they  were  run  at  high 
pressure,  and  not  infrequently  continued  all  night.  Sab- 
bath night,  on  this  occasion,  was  a  gracious  meeting.  At 
least  three  thousand  people  Avere  said  to  be  present,  and 


AT  GALESBURG  121 

many  were  saved.  I  saw  a  strong  young  man  come  hur- 
riedly down  the  central  aisle,  and,  getting  a  clear  view  of 
his  face,  I  involuntarily  said :  "My  Lord,  how  the  devil 
has  scarred  that  poor  soul !"  \\'atching  him  in  the 
crowd,  I  saw  where  he  knelt  and  hastened  to  him.  His 
was  among  the  most  marked  specimens  of  real  soul  agony 
I  ever  witnessed.  But  two,  I  think,  in  all  this  ministry 
have  surpassed  the  agony  of  this  young  man.  I  remained 
with  him,  feeling  that  I  must  not  leave  him.  The  strug- 
gle was  so  bitter  as  to  be  appalling.  In  about  two  hours 
and  a  half  victory  came. 

The  greatness  of  the  new  birth,  to  me,  has  rarely,  if 
ever,  been  more  apparent,  than  in  his  case.  He  sprang 
quickly  to  his  feet,  but  said  not  a  word.  His  feelings 
seemed  beyond  expression.  He  stood  as  though  utterly 
amazed,  but  in  a  few  moments  that  piercing  eye  was  peer- 
ing away  through  the  crowd  and  he  went  up  that  aisle 
like  an  arrow.  To  the  right  and  rear  of  the  audience  he 
found  his  man.  As  I  was  credibly  informed,  he  had 
come  there  that  night  with  a  dirk  in  his  pocket  to  stab 
that  very  man !  They  were  both  leaders  of  rough  men 
and  had  been  friends,  but  now  were  deadly  enemies. 
Finding  his  enemy,  he  burst  into  tears,  told  what  God 
had  done  for  his  soul,  and  begged  the  other  to  forgive 
him,  and  put  his  arms  about  his  neck  and  brought  him  in 
triumph  down  to  the  altar !  He  had  conquered  his  enemy, 
but  had  no  use  for  his  knife !  He  was  not  content  till  he 
reached  the  very  spot  where  God  had  just  saved  him,  and 
hastened  back  to  the  audience,  and  brought  two  others  of 
the  same  class,  and  had  them  kneel  on  the  opposite  side 
of  the  bench  from  the  first  one,  so  as  to  have  them  close 
together  and  as  near  that  spot  as  possible.  He  was  im- 
speakably  happy  in  God,  and  his  joy  increased  in  seeing 
these  three  down  at  Jesus'  feet.  He  pounded  them  .on 
their  backs,  assuring  them  of  salvation  right  away,  till 
after  a  time  he  became  quiet  and  appeared  to  be  reflecting, 
when  he  broke  out  in  a  quiet  way,  sa}ing:  "My  Lord, 
what  a  poor  shoat  I  am  to  be  in  this  place !"     His  three 


122  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

friends  were  beautifully  saved,  and  I  had  witnessed  a 
scene  never  to  be  forgotten.  His  name  was  Sydenbender, 
and  I  had  known  his  father  when  a  boy.  I  had  an  after 
interest  in  his  case.  In  that  year.  I  think,  he  was  made 
a  Methodist  class  leader  and  continued  in  that  office  till 
I  lost  sight  of  him  twenty-five  years  later.  Here  was  the 
heart  of  a  murderer  in  Deity's  sight,  changed  into  love 
in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  and  a  very  rough  character 
made  a  polished  shaft  in  the  service  of  God!  If  such 
men  can  be  thus  saved,  let  none  despair.  If  such  results 
are  accomplished  by  our  glorious  gospel,  why  not  go  for- 
ward at  once  to  the  world's  salvation? 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

The  Battle  in  Peoria. 

In  the  fall  of  1856  we  were  sent  by  Bishop  Janes  to 
Peoria,  to  form,  if  possible,  a  second  Methodist  Church 
in  that  city.  The  Bishop  expected,  as  he  said  to  me,  a 
number  from  first  church  would  form  the  nucleus  for 
the  second.  We  had  no  church  lot,  and  no  special  finger 
pointings  to  locality  in  the  city.  A  small  group  were 
soon  gathered,  mostly  from  the  old  church,  among  whom 
were  Brother  and  Sister  Robinson  and  their  family. 
These  were  a  great  blessing  to  me,  and  a  first-iclass  be- 
ginning so  far  as  it  went.  Dr.  Hunter,  the  pastor  of  the 
first  church,  had  just  come  into  the  Conference,  and  was 
fearful  about  losing  members  of  his  flock.  Methodism 
in  Peoria  had  not  succeeded  in  proportion  to  the  popula- 
tion, as  in  other  cities.  The  First  Church  was  compara- 
tively weak  in  a  strong  city,  and  it  was  natural  the  Doctor 
should  be  nervous  concerning  any  drain  on  his  forces. 
We  put  up  a  temporary  building",  with  much  difficulty, 
and  had  a  place  for  worship.  This  increased  the  trend 
from  the  old  to  the  new,  and  in  that  proportion  intensi- 
fied the  spirit  and  action  of  their  pastor,  who  increased 
the  barriers  in  our  way.  At  last  I  appealed  to  Bishop 
Janes,  who  sustained  me  in  the  grounds  I  had  taken,  and 
by  having  his  letter  read  the  elements  were  purified  and 

123 


124  THE   STORY   OF   MY   LIFE 

calmness  succeeded  the  storm.  In  the  years  which  have 
followed  I  have  noticed  there  is  a  strong  tendency  to  pain- 
ful relations  between  the  parties  wherever  a  new  church 
has  to  lay  its  base  with  a  swarm  from  the  old  hive!  In 
our  fallen  condition  we  are  not  even  yet  as  nicely  adjusted 
as  the  bees. 

We  had  a  gracious  meeting  and  God  gave  us  suffi- 
cient increase  by  conversions  to  make  the  church  largely 
self-sustaining  till  the  present  day.  I  was  painfully 
embarrassed  financially,  which  made  it  a  year  of  more 
than  ordinary  trial,  but  great  grace  was  given  from  God 
and  we  yet  live !  Our  fourth  child  was  born  here,  and 
for  the  first  time  we  had  two  children  in  our  home  to- 
gether. It  is  better  to  have  one  child  in  a  home  than 
none,  but  incomparably  better  to  have  six  or  eight  than 
one.  The  avoidance  of  children  in  American  homes  is  a 
fruitful  source  of  the  divorce  curse,  the  ground  of  un- 
speakable heartaches,  and  must  bring  the  curse  of  God  in 
time  and  wailing  in  eternity.  The  intentional  avoidance 
of  child-bearing  as  a  rule  spoils  the  purity  of  the  married 
relation,  decreases  real  love  between  husband  and  wife, 
robs  the  home  of  its  God-ordained  glory,  and  is  an  open 
gateway  to  vileness.  The  example  of  so-called  fashion- 
able people  in  this  respect,  set  before  mankind,  is  a  curse 
to  the  race,  and  the  destruction  of  incipient  life  is  filling 
the  land  with  murder !  The  murder  of  unborn  infants  is 
the  highway  to  the  shedding  of  blood !  The  speedy  re- 
turn to  the  teachings  of  the  New  Testament,  as  to  woman 
and  her  mission,  on  the  part  of  strong  minded  American 
ladies,  would  change  the  destiny  of  the  American  Repub- 
lic, and  save  millions  in  the  future  from  wreckage  and 
despair !  Pulpit  and  press  are  waking  to  this  widespread 
and  devastating  evil,  and  every  good  man  and  woman 
should,  in  some  way,  put  the  weight  of  their  life 
against  it. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

Farmington. 

We  came  out  from  Peoria  in  1857  to  the  Farming- 
ton  Circuit.  Bro.  J.  W.  Stewart  was  my  colleague  the 
first  year,  and  Bro.  Percival  Spurlock  the  second.  We 
had  only  four  appointments — Farmington,  Trivoli,  Elm- 
wood  and  Trivoli  Center.  We  alternated  on  Sabbath 
days,  often  meeting  at  the  cross  roads.  Bro.  Stewart  was 
a  beginner  and  often  embarrassed  in  his  pulpit  efforts.  I 
waited  one  day  at  the  cross  roads  to  get  his  report.  I 
cheerily  inquired :  "Well,  John,  how  did  you  come 
out?"  He  answered:  "O,  bully!  I  was  enabled  to 
speak  for  twenty-five  minutes  before  I  sat  down !"  The 
main  point  with  John  was  to  be  able  to  keep  going  a  suf- 
ficient length  of  time,  but  this  timid  beginning  had  a  bet- 
ter ending.  John  got  through  all  right  and  became  an 
able  and  useful  preacher.  He  is  still  living  and  is  a  mem- 
ber of  the  North  Nebraska  Conference.  I  had  been 
somewhat  depressed  in  spirit  as  to  the  work  of  evangel- 
ism. Had  the  church  made  provision  for  evangelists,  as 
it  ought  to  have  done,  I  should  have  been  in  that  field 
years  before  I  was.  This  Farmington  appointment 
pleased  me  greatly,  as  I  saw  it  opened  a  field  for  the  sal- 
vation of  many  souls. 

I  had  not  been  long  settled  till  I  opened  a  meeting 

1 25 


126  THE   STORY   OF   MY   LIFE 

at  Elmwood,  which  was  signally  blessed  of  the  Lord.  It 
was  a  meeting  of  more  than  ordinary  power  from  first 
to  last.  An  old  apostate  who  in  earlier  times  had  been 
a  class  leader  under  my  brother  Richard,  when  he  was 
on  the  Canton  Circuit,  by  the  name  of  \Vadkins,  lived 
near  Elmwood  at  this  time.  When  spiritualism  came 
West  it  took  him  in,  beginning  as  it  did  professing  to 
believe  in  Christ,  and  the  Bible,  and  itself  furnishing  a 
high  state  of  grace !  He  and  a  few  other  good  men  were 
seduced  by  its  subtle,  lying  agency.  But  one  of  them 
all,  so  far  as  I  know,  ever  came  back.  He  returned  when 
I  was  in  Farmington,  an  utter  wreck,  with  a  ruined  body 
and  a  lost  soul !  He  had  been  a  beautiful  Christian,  but 
spiritualism  made  him  a  foul  debauchee.  He  was  a  great 
sufferer  till  death  came  to  his  rescue,  but  I  was  satisfied 
God  did  restore  and  save  his  soul.  He  used  to  be  so 
startled  at  his  former  self,  when,  from  his  restored  light, 
he  saw  his  fearful  past,  that  he  would  cry  out  with  agony. 
He  insisted  that  I  did  not  and  could  not  realize  the 
Satanic  delusions  interwoven  with  spiritualism,  and 
begged  me  to  give  more  of  my  life  and  ministry  to  its 
exposure. 

But  Fountain  Wadkins  went  on  till  he  was  renowned 
for  his  vileness.  He  had  utterly  rejected  the  Scriptures, 
rejected  Jesus  Christ,  and  was  an  enemy  of  all  righteous- 
ness. 

Especially  did  his  very  soul  make  war  on  anything 
which  looked  like  soul  saving  work.  As  the  revival  was 
deepening  and  widening.  "Old  Fount,"  as  he  was  called, 
became  incensed  about  it,  and  I  heard  that  he  was  going 
to  stop  the  whole  work.  One  Sabbath  night,  when  there 
was  a  great  crow'd,  sure  enough  there  he  was,  with  two 
of  his  confederates,  on  the  front  seat.  His  aim  was  to 
prevent  sinners  from  coming  to  the  altar,  but  if  he  failed 
in  that,  he  would  stop  them  all  from  praying!  There 
was  a  rush  of  seekers  to  the  altar,  notwithstanding  his 
presence,  and  now  came  the  test  of  his  power  to  stop  all 
praying.     Seeing  his  design,  I  spoke  to  several  of  my 


FAJIMINGTON  127 

most  devoted  members,  and  whispered  to  Brother  Mc- 
Kiser,  who  was  among  the  blackest  men  I  have  ever  seen 
— a  splendid  specimen  of  that  race  and  a  wonderful  man 
in  prayer — ^suggesting  to  him,  and  them,  that  we  ask  God 
to  knock  "Old  Fount"  down!  When  the  singing  ended 
I  called  to  prayer,  and  asked  Bro.  McKiser  to  lead  us.  I 
have  doubted  whether  I  have  ever  heard  a  prayer  which 
equaled  that.  "Old  Fount"  and  his  two  confederates 
made  a  desperate  effort,  until  he  was  bent  nearly  double, 
leaning  backward,  with  clenched  fists  and  body  appar- 
ently rigid ;  but  the  more  fearful  his  demoniacal  effort, 
the  higher  the  black  saint  rose  in  prayer,  till  I  was  cer- 
tain "Fount"  would  be  sprawling  on  the  floor!  It  was  a 
scene  witnessed  only  once  in  a  lifetime.  Suddenly  "Old 
Fount"  looked  this  way  and  that,  as  though  struck  with 
terror,  then  sprang  to  his  feet  and  went  down  the  aisle 
on  a  run,  and  never  returned  again !  The  next  day  he 
said  to  a  friend  of  mine :  "That  Haney  is  a  captain.  If 
he  had  not  called  on  old  McKiser  to  pray  I  would  have 
beaten  him,"  He  knew  well  if  he  did  not  get  out  of  that 
house  he  would  come  down  like  a  dead  man ! 

Years  afterwards  Dr.  Gruber,  a  sterling  Dutch 
preacher,  was  holding  a  meeting  in  "Fount's"  neighbor- 
hood, and  the  old  apostate  planned  in  like  manner  to 
break  up  his  meeting.  Gruber  had  heard  he  was  coming 
and  prepared  accordingly.  He  brought  two  confederates 
and  they  were  right  before  him  on  the  front  seat,  and 
Gruber  preached  to  them,  and  at  them,  bringing  out  his 
vileness,  consigning  "Fount,"  as  an  apostate,  to  eternal 
damnation !  One  of  "Fount's"  confederates  broke  down 
utterly  and  fell  at  the  altar  of  prayer,  but  "Fount"  rose 
and  ran  as  before. 

The  meeting  at  Elmwood  went  on  till  much  above 
loo  were  converted,  and  a  number  of  God's  people  were 
graciously  sanctified.  Among  the  converted  was  a  young 
man  who  had  wickedly  rebelled  against  his  mother's 
prayers.  He  lived  in  Ohio  and  had  rejected  all  entreaty. 
His  mother  was  a  woman  of  great  faith,  and  as  the  boy 


128  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

grew  worse,  her  praying  increased.  A  few  days  pre- 
ceding this  time  she  had  held  audience  with  Gotl  till  she 
felt  her  boy  must  be  saved  now.  When  he  came  in  she 
was  in  tears  and,  throwing  her  arms  about  his  neck  plead 
as  only  such  a  mother  could  plead.  It  was  irresistible. 
The  son  treated  her  respectfully,  but  made  up  his  mind 
he  never  would  go  through  such  an  ordeal  again.  So  to 
be  able  still  to  hold  on  to  his  sins  he  resolved  to  go  West. 
He  had  reached  Elmwood,  and  concluded  to  stay  over 
and  rest — ^^I  think  he  stopped  with  a  friend' — and  seeing 
the  multitude  going  towards  the  church,  he  went  with 
them.  It  was  the  night  of  power,  which  drove  "Fount" 
Wadkins  from  the  building.  God  arrested  him  there, 
and  brought  him  to  the  altar.  He  knelt  near  the  middle 
of  the  altar  railing,  and  I  have  said  through  the  years 
I  never  witnessed  agonies  of  soul  so  nearly  equaling  the 
agonies  of  hell  as  in  his  case.  I  have  regarded  it  as  the 
most  fearful  specimen  of  heart  pain  I  ever  witnessed, 
continuing  for  two  hours  or  more.  But  the  God  who 
said  "the  way  of  the  transgressor  is  hard,  and  the  soul 
that  sinneth  it  shall  die,"  had  also  said  to  that  mother, 
"The  promise  is  unto  you  and  your  children,"  now  ful- 
filled His  covenant  promise  and  sent  her  boy  back  to  his 
mother  a  saved  and  happy  man.  O,  let  us  believe  God! 
On  closing  the  meeting  at  Elmwood,  I  left  on  horse- 
back the  next  morning  for  Farmington,  where  we  were  at 
once  to  open  a  similar  battle.  In  front  of  me  I  saw  a  gen- 
tleman riding  slowly,  and  as  I  passed  him  I  found  he  was 
weeping.  A  strong  young  man  of  about  thirty  years, 
weeping  like  a  child !  I  could  not  leave  without  further 
knowledge  concerning  him,  and  halting,  I  said :  "My 
friend,  I  see  you  are  in  sorrow.  Will  you  allow  me  to 
ask  the  cause  ?"  He  responded :  "You  closed  that  meet- 
ing last  night  and  left  me  unsaved."  I  said:  "My 
friend,  I  gave  you  every  opportunity  I  could,  each  day 
and  night  for  weeks,  to  come  to  Christ ;  why  did  you  not 
come  to  Him?"  He  answered:  "Each  time  you  asked 
sinners  who  wanted  to  be  saved  to  rise,  I  tried  to  get 


FAEillNGTON  jog 

Up,  but  there  was  always  something  that  fastened  me 
to  my  seat!"  This  was  a  simple,  but  painful,  illustration 
of  enslavement  by  sin.  It  may  be  loosely  said  that  he 
was  a  foolish  man ;  but  we  have  been  there !  How  many 
millions  there  are  who,  all  their  lifetime  see  the  right, 
but  have  not  sufficient  courage  to  meet  its  conditions, 
nor  strength  to  break  error's  chains. 

Our  little  old  church  at  Farmington  had  been  the 
birthplace  of  many  souls,  but  was  a  crude  place  of  wor- 
ship in  its  old  days.  The  meeting  there  was  crowded  at 
times,  I  think,  beyond  any  other  house  I  ever  worship- 
ped in.  Those  on  the  seats  seemed  only  a  part  of  our 
congregation.  There  were  nights  when  it  would  re- 
quire an  ordinary  man  from  two  to  three  minutes  to  reach 
the  door  from  the  pulpit.  How  seekers  surrounded  the 
altar  in  such  numbers  is  a  marvel,  but  they  got  there. 
There  was  no  abatement  of  interest,  nor  any  hindrance 
interposed.  There  was  a  company  of  rude  young  boys 
from  the  country,  who  were  annoying  for  a  time,  and 
finding  they  could  stand  in  the  door  and  prevent  people 
from  retiring,  they  several  nights  delayed  us  after  dis- 
mission. The  house  was  badly  ventilated  and  at  times 
we  had  to  keep  the  door  wide  open.  In  front  there  was 
a  little  old  platform  made  of  oak  boards,  whose  edges 
were  turned  up  by  the  sun.  These  rowdies  planted  them- 
selves on  that  platform  and  supported  those  who  barred 
the  door.  I  dismissed  late,  and  requested  the  people 
to  retire  as  rapidly  as  possible,  but  no  one  retired.  After 
delay  a  brother  reached  me,  saying  the  rowdies  had  filled 
the  door  and  no  one  could  pass  them.  I  sent  two  sterl- 
ing men  back  to  open  a  passage,  and  kept  kindly  sug- 
gesting our  discomfort  and  pleading  that  the  way  be 
opened.  At  last  one  of  my  men  returned,  saying :  "The 
rowdies  have  full  possession  of  the  door  and  utterly 
refuse  to  clear  the  way."  The  people  standing,  I  could 
hardly  be  seen  when  among  them.  So  as  quickly  as  pos- 
sible I  was  at  the  front.  My  voice  had  lost  cadence  in 
pleading,  and  on  reaching  the  blockade  I  said  in  the  im- 


130  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

perative  mode  :  "Boys,  get  out  of  this  door !"  It  was  a 
nervous  surprise  that  I  was  there,  and  there  was  a  sudden 
move,  but  it  was  immediately  counteracted,  and  the 
blockade  more  firm  than  before.  I  seemed  clad  with  a 
supernatural  power  and  dashed  against  the  barricade, 
when  the  whole  thing  gave  way  and  the  boys  in  a  group 
went  off  the  platform.  But  a  six-foot  green  boy  of  19 
years  attempted  to  regain  his  place,  and  acted  as  though 
he  would  strike  me,  when  I  gave  him  a  push,  expecting 
to  eject  him  from  the  platform,  but  instead  of  going,  off 
decently,  his  feet  stood  still  and  his  head  went  with  in- 
creased motion,  till  it  struck  that  oak  floor,  and  six  feet 
of  humanity  learned  obedience  through  suffering!  From 
that  time  forward  we  never  had  trouble  with  those 
parties. 

I  sat  at  Peter  Cartwright's  feet  when  a  boy,  and  I 
suppose  this  striking  procedure  of  mine  must  have  been 
the  sprouting  of  seed  then  sown.  But  something  of  a 
violent  character  seemed  necessary.  The  meeting  was 
glorious  to  the  end.  Alany  were  converted  and  some 
sanctified.  There  was  a  girl  whose  name  was  Mary, 
and  whose  family  were  all  ungodly.  For  many  days  she 
had  been  seeking  pardon  at  Elmwood,  and  now  came 
eight  miles  to  the  Farmington  meeting  night  after  night. 
I  saw  her  to  be  superlatively  in  earnest,  and  a  fearless 
seeker.  She  stood  steadily  on  her  knees  with  upturned 
face,  and  prayed  audibly,  as  she  was  oblivious  to  the 
fear  of  man.  Such  usually  are  saved  quickly,  I  was 
moved  with  the  thought  that  she  had  come  so  often, 
and  so  far,  had  no  help  at  home,  and  yet  persisted  in 
coming.  So  I  said  to  Bro.  Stewart :  "I  must  give  my 
whole  time  to  that  girl  till  she  is  saved."  I  requested 
that  she  stop  praying  and  talk  with  me  a  little,  and  be- 
gan thus:  '"Mary.  Isaiah  says:  'O  Lord,  I  will  praise 
Thee,  though  Thou  wast  angry  with  me,  thine  anger  is 
turned  away  and  Thou  comfortest  me.'  By  this  I  under- 
stand that  when  w^e  are  in  sin  we  are  the  subjects  of 
Divine  disapproval.       Mary,  have  you  felt  clearly  that 


FARMINGTON  131 

God  disapproved  you  and  that  His  law  condemned  you?" 
"O,  yes."  "Well,  Mary,  Isaiah  says:  Thine  anger  is 
turned  away,'  and  Paul  says,  'There  is  now  therefore 
no  condemnation  to  them  that  are  in  Christ  Jesus.'  Do 
you  feel  that  God's  displeasure  is  turned  away  and  your 
condemnation  is  all  gone?"  "O,  yes,"  she  answered,  "I 
feel  that  my  condemnation  is  all  taken  away ;  but  I  want 
the  evidence."  "Well,  Mary,  Isaiah  says,  'Thou  com- 
fortest  me,'  and  Paul  says,  'Therefore,  being  justified 
by  faith,  we  have  peace  with  God  through  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.'  Are  you  now  conscious  that  God  com- 
forts your  soul  and  fills  it  with  His  peace?"  "O,  yes," 
she  responded,  "my  soul  is  all  full  of  peace,  but  I  want 
the  evidence !"  Again  I  said,  "John  declares,  'By  this  ye 
shall  know  ye  have  passed  from  death  unto  life,  because 
ye  love  the  brethren.'  Is  your  heart  filled  with  a  love 
for  God's  people  you  never  had  before?"  "O,  yes,"  she 
replied,  "I  love  God's  people,  but  I  want  the  evidence !" 
"Mary,  do  you  know  that  these  words  I  have  been  quot- 
ing are  the  words  of  God,  and  just  what  he  said  you 
should  have  when  you  were  a  converted  girl?"  Throw- 
ing up  her  hands,  she  answered,  "Why,  that  is  so,  praise 
the  Lord !"  The  seekers  at  Elmwood  came  out  with  a 
bound,  and  she  had  determined  she  must  be  saved  just 
as  they  were,  and  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  save  her  in 
His  own  way.  His  saving  work  was  clearly  wrought 
in  her,  and  He  had  also  given  to  her  the  witness  of  that 
work ;  but  it  did  not  come  in  the  way  expected,  so  she 
overlooked  both  the  work  and  its  witness,  because  she 
was  looking  for  something  else !  From  that  hour  she 
was  a  superior  Christian  and  a  shining  light  to  others. 

Years  afterwards  I  saw  her  at  her  own  home  when 
she  was  a  wife,  and  the  mother  of  three  children,  and 
referred  to  the  battle  she  had  to  get  saved.  "Yes," 
said  she;  "but  Brother  Haney,  I  was  never  for  one 
moment  doubtful  that  I  was  born  of  God,  from  that 
night."  It  is  of  incalculable  importance  that  every  child 
of  God  shall  know  that  he  is  born  of  God  bv  the  wit- 


132  THE   Sl'ORY   OF  MY  LIFE 

ness  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  but  that  witness  comes  in  a  great 
variety  of  ways.  I  think  fully  four  hundred  souls  were 
converted  in  that  first  year  at  Elmwood,  Farmington  and 
the  two  Trivolis.  The  round  had  been  most  thoroughly 
•  prepared  for  a  great  work  by  my  predecessor,  Doctor 
Magee.  He  planted  and  we  watered,  but  "God  gave 
the  increase."  The  old  Doctor  has  gone  to  his  reward, 
but  I  am  still  in  the  field. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Farmingfon  (Continued.) 

The  second  year  on  the  Farmington  Circuit  was  a 
year  of  much  blessing,  but  not  so  wide  as  a  year  of  in- 
gathering as  the  one  preceding.  In  the  first  there  were 
four  large  and  gracious  revivals ;  the  latter  two  were  at 
Trivoli  and  Trivoli  Centre.  At  each  of  these  points  we 
had  a  marked  and  blessed  membership.  Such  churches 
as  these  two  were,  at  that  time,  are  the  salt  of  the  earth. 
Old  Father  Emery,  at  Trivoli,  was  for  a  great  while  a 
local  elder  in  the  church,  and  for  many  years  a  consistent 
professor  of  entire  sanctification.  The  church  building 
there  was  largely  the  result  of  his  benevolence.  In  years 
agone  he  had  preached  with  ray  father  at  the  camp,  and 
quarterly,  meetings  of  Methodism.  Old  Sister  Emery 
was  one  of  John's  "elect  ladies,"  and  her  presence  a 
benediction.  "Sam"  Emery,  their  son,  was  a  wild  boy, 
but  became  a  widely  known  and  useful  Christian.  At  the 
homes  of  both  father  and  son,  God's  ministers  found 
a  welcome  never  to  be  forgotten.  "Sam"  and  his  wife 
were  in  their  prime,  beautiful  in  song,  both  sancti- 
fied in  our  meeting,  always  ready  to  work  for  God  and 
their  home,  to  myself  and  wife,  unspeakably  desirable. 
Sister  Van  Petten,  Father  Emery's  daughter,  was  a 
power  for  God  and  always  at  her  post.     What  an  in- 

«33 


134  THE   STORY   OF   MY  LIFE 

heritance  such  people  are  to  the  ministers  of  God !  These 
all  died  in  the  faith.  Father  Emery  gave  his  spirit  up 
and  went  joyfully  home,  while  I  was  preaching  a  few 
rods  awa}^  in  the  church  he  built  with  his  own  hands. 
Dear  Sam  and  his  beautiful  wife  have  been  in  glory  long, 
and  I  think  not  a  child  they  had  yet  lives  to  read  this 
recital ;  but  I  would  make  their  names  immortal  among 
men  if  I  could.  Dear  Sister  Van  Petten  came  into  this 
century,  and  was  the  last  of  all  her  father's  house,  but 
is  gone ! 

At  Trivoli  Center  we  had  a  select  society,  and  some 
of  them  among  the  best  T  have  ever  known.  The  Hitch- 
cock brothers  were  American  noblemen.  Lorenzo  Hitch- 
cock was  a  prince  in  Zion.  Jacob  Bird,  an  uneducated 
farmer,  was  a  treasure  in  the  house  of  God.  We  widened 
out  into  neighborhoods,  and  had  meetings  of  gracious 
power  in  some  of  the  school  houses.  One  "basket  meet- 
ing" in  the  woods,  just  before  leaving  for  Conference, 
became  immensely  interesting.  The  design  was  to  only 
hold  day  services,  but  the  interest  so  deepened  that  we 
held  night  services  as  well.  There  was  present  real  old 
time  conviction.  On  Sabbath  afternoon,  while  calling 
seekers,  I  noticed  a  lady  near  where  I  stood,  who  was 
evidently  much  impress-ed.  I  said  to  her  it  was  very  im- 
portant to  act  while  the  Holy  Spirit  is  striving  with  us, 
and  in  the  use  of  all  the  will  power  she  had,  she  denied 
feeling  the  need  of  salvation.  "You  know  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  is  striving  with  you,"  I  continued,  "and  you  feel 
that  you  will  perish  unless  you  repent."  She  was  trem- 
bling visibly,  but  persisted  in  her  stand.  "Now  you  are 
looking  God  in  the  face  and  lying  to  the  Holy  Ghost. 
WTiat  will  become  of  your  soul?"  I  cried.  And  then, 
sinking  to  the  ground,  she  cried  for  mercy  and  was  glori- 
ously saved. 

This  work  was  so  gracious,  and  its  demands  so  im- 
perative, that  I  was  compelled  to  continue  it  into  the  first 
days  of  the  Conference.  All  who  were  seeking  had  pro- 
fessed to  find  light  except  one  young  lady,  who  was  a 


FARMINGTON  (CONTINUED)  I35 

niece  of  Father  Orton,  and  she  insisted  on  remaining  at 
the  altar.  On  dismissing  the  audience,  I  assured  Father 
Orton  that  I  would  stay  with  him  as  long  as  necessary. 
The  people  gradually  departed,  until  none  were  left  with 
the  seeker  but  Father  Orton,  his  wife  and  myself.  The 
old  gentleman  was  very  anxious  about  the  girl,  because 
her  immediate  relatives  were  Universalists,  and  she  was 
soon  to  return  to  her  home.  So  we  remained  until  nearly 
2  o'clock  in  the  morning.  Tlie  ground  had  been  lighted 
with  tallow  candles  and  our  last  candle  was  not  four 
inches  in  length.  I  whispered  to  Father  Orton  that  we 
would  be  compelled  to  go  soon,  or  be  left  in  deep  dark- 
ness, and  he  cried  to  God  louder  than  ever !  The  Holy 
Spirit  suggested  to  me  that  the  child  was  hoping  in  some 
way  that  I  would  help  save  her !  I  took  the  initiative 
and  said  to  her  our  last  candle  was  nearly  out  and  I  would 
be  compelled  to  leave  her.  That  if  she  did  not  let  go  of 
every  sin,  and  everybody,  and  take  Christ  as  her  only 
possible  Saviour,  she  must  perish !  And  bade  her  good 
bye !  I  went  off  a  few  rods  and  sat  down  on  a  log.  The 
last  hope  of  the  child  was  gone,  and  what  would  she 
do?  This  brought  her  to  utter  despair  of  help  in  any 
human  arm.  and  it  seems  to  me  the  sweetest  shout  I  ever 
had  heard  came  up  in  that  woods !  Father  Orton  shouted, 
Mother  Orton  shouted,  and  I  shouted,  and  four  souls 
unspeakably  happy  forgot  that  we  needed  the  light  of 
a  candle  any  more. 

There  were  many  good  workers  at  Farmington,  but 
there  were  three  men  of  marked  moral  force.  These 
were  Father  Orton,  Bro.  French,  and  Peter  Conver. 
Father  Orton  was  converted  and  sanctified,  I  think,  un- 
der the  ministry  of  Charles  G.  Finney,  and  had  labored 
in  Mr.  Finney's  meetings.  He  carried  in  all  his  Chris- 
tian activities  that  stalwart  Finney  type  of  Christ's  reli- 
gion. Bro.  French  was  a  little  Englishman,  almost  ut- 
terly ignorant  of  letters,  but  a  man  of  wondrous  power 
in  prayer. 

These  two,  in  earlier  times,  were  regular  crusaders 


136  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

together.  They  went  into  school  houses  and  needy  places, 
and  very  many  were  thus  reached  and  saved.  The  first 
time  I  met  French  was  at  a  little  camp.  As  soon  as 
service  ceased  at  the  altar  he  would  be  missing,  and  ere 
long  a  big  noise  would  be  heard  in  the  woods.  Having 
to  preach,  I  fled  to  the  brush  and  had  not  long  remained 
in  prayer  till  French  began  a  few  rods  away.  He  had 
no  thought  that  I  heard  him,  but  my  praying  was  over 
for  the  time.  He  began  by  telling  the  Lord  that  he 
was  tried  with  his  own  noise,  but  the  Lord  knew  he 
could  do  nothing  without  it,  as  he  was.  If  it  was  His 
will  that  he  could  be  more  quiet,  he  plead,  "do  make  me 
so  for  Jesus'  sake."  Telling  the  Lord  he  was  so  ignorant 
that  he  could  do  nothing  without  help,  and  while  pray-- 
ing  for  quiet  he  became  more  noisy  than  before.  His 
talk  to  God  was  so  childlike  and  beautiful,  that  my  preju- 
dices fled,  and  never  returned.  When  he  and  Father 
Orton  were  together  in  secret  prayer,  the  neighborhood 
usually  found  out  something  was  going  on. 

Peter  Conver  was  a  jeweler,  and  sort  of  local 
preacher.  He  was  also  a  thorough  holiness  man,  and 
in  every  way  a  man  of  God.  His  power  in  prayer  was 
his  special  gift.  He  possessed  a  very  deep  bass  voice, 
which  in  some  way  gave  a  marked  weight  to  his  prayers. 
When  Conver  prayed  both  heaven  and  earth  seemed  to 
give  audience.  All  these  men  are  in  glory  now.  What 
aids  to  a  gospel  minister !  What  a  power  in  the  midst 
of  any  church !  "XMio  can  really  compute  their  value  to 
the  cause  of  Christ? 

O  Lord,  as  these  sons  of  thunder  are  gone,  and  so 
many  are  going,  fill  Thy  church  wath  men  of  like  spirit 
and  power,  and  suflFer  not  Thine  enemy  to  triumph !  But 
few  churches  in  my  knowledge  have  had  so  large  a  pro- 
portion of  mighty  men  and  women  of  God  as  were  found 
on  the  Farmington  Circuit. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

In  Lewistown  Again. 

In  i860  we  were  sent  to  Lewistown  again,  and  found 
ourselves  midst  the  excitements  of  the  coming  war,  I 
had  been  known  since  1847  ^s  a  pronounced  aboHtionist, 
and  known  as  such  by  the  brethren  at  Lewistown.  They 
were  of  Southern  blood,  and  prejudices,  but  had  espe- 
cially asked  for  us  that  year.  Air.  Buchanan  was  the 
President  of  the  United  States,  and  the  whole  Nation 
was  reaching  a  state  of  fermentation.  Bro.  JMcCandlish 
was  pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  a  blessed 
minister.  The  President  had  issued  a  proclamation  for 
a  fast  day  to  consider  our  National  and  personal  sins, 
asking  all  the  churches  to  come  together  and  humble 
themselves  before  God.  Bro.  ■McCandlish  came  over  to 
counsel  and  request  that  I  should  preach  the  sermon, 
which  I  did.  I  read  the  58th  chapter  of  Isaiah,  and  took 
the  President's  proclamation  as  my  text.  So  the  theme 
was,  "Our  Personal  and  National  Sins."  Bro.  JMcCand- 
lish had  suggested  that  I  needed  the  "wisdom  of  Daniel 
and  the  faithfulness  of  Jeremiah."  In  the  sermon  I 
aimed  strongly  at  the  latter,  but  gave  less  attention  to  the 
former.  On  coming  to  the  National  sin  of  slavery,  the 
war  opened.  Directly  my  most  influential  man  arose 
and  left  the  house,  having  a  dreadful  cough  as  he  went 

'37 


138  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

down  the  aisle.     Dear  Sister  followed,  and  on 

reaching  the  door  proposed  to  some  wild  young  men 
"If  they  would  ride  me  on  a  rail,  to-night,  she  would 
furnish  the  lights !"  The  sermon  was  finished  in  good 
order,  and  we  retired  to  our  peaceful  home.  Shortly 
the  "printer's  devil"  thrust  a  poster  in  at  the  parsonage 
door,  calling  an  indignation  meeting  that  night  in  the 
Court  House,  "to  take  into  account  the  way  in  which 
the  pulpit  had  been  desecrated."  I  answered  the  call 
and  was  present  in  due  time,  but  some  hours  for  reflec- 
tion had  intervened,  and  these  dear  souls  waked  to  see 
where  they  were  drifting.  There  was  also  a  remark- 
able number  of  Republicans  in  attendance.  Mr.  Lin- 
coln had  been  elected,  the  South  was  in  open  rebellion 
and  war  was  in  the  air.  The  leaders  of  the  indignation 
movement  wisely  proposed  to  discuss  some  other  theme, 
and  made  no  reference  to  the  pulpit  outrage  of  the  morn- 
ing! The  more  thoughtful  of  the  Democratic  brethren 
were  disgusted  with  the  procedure,  and  five  of  their  num- 
ber issued  a  call  to  meet  at  the  Court  House  to  take  into 
account  the  propriety  of  sending  a  company  from  Lewis- 
town  to  help  put  down  the  rebellion. 

This  generation  can  hardly  realize  the  condition  of 
things  then  prevailing.  May  it  never  be  repeated !  Men 
who  were  loyal  to  the  Government  were  wrought  up  to 
a  tremendous  tension.  Those  who  were  in  heart  sym- 
pathy with  slavery  could  hardly  restrain  their  wrath, 
nor  keep  from  pouring  it  out  against  defending  the  Gov- 
ernment. We  met,  and  the  Court  House  was  filled  with 
excited  men,  many  of  them  armed.  Mr.  Shope,  a  lawyer, 
made  a  speech  full  of  rebellion,  making  fearful  and  vile 
charges  against  Lincoln,  as  a  despot,  and  his  soldiers  as 
hirelings,  till  suddenly  from  at  least  fifty  voices  came 
the  command  :  "Sit  down,  sir !  Sit  down,  sir !"  and  the 
gallant  lawyer  was  seated  and  quiet  as  a  lamb.  I  have 
never  doubted  that  had  he  continued  another  minute  a 
fearful  scene  would  have  been  before  us.  Leonard 
Ross,  a  born  Democrat  and  one  of  nature's  noblemen, 


IN  LEWISTOW^'   AGAIN  139 

arose  and  moved  that  all  who  favored  the  Government, 
and  the  raising  of  a  company  to  help  put  down  the  rebel- 
lion, should  come  to  the  north  side  of  the  building, 
and  those  opposed  go  to  the  south  side !  The  stampede 
northward  which  followed  was  overwhelming!  That  sent 
Leonard  Ross  to  the  war  as  Captain  of  a  hundred  men, 
made  him  Colonel  of  the  i6th  Regt.  111.  Vols.,  and  after- 
wards a  Brigadier  General.  The  old  General  yet  lives, 
and  is  a  beautiful  specimen  of  manhood  in  old  age. 

The  war  cloud  was  heavy,  but  God  broke  through 
it  here  and  there,  and  saved  souls.  We  had  a  camp  east 
of  the  city,  where  many  were  brought  into  the  light. 
The  religious  people  nearly  all  took  sides  with  the  Gov- 
ernment, and  that  greatly  increased  the  prejudices  of  the 
opposite  party,  bringing  a  condition  of  rowdyism  in  that 
locality  which  would  have  been  less  culpable  fifty  years 
before.  But  the  Lord  managed  it  and  brought  us  vic- 
tory; and  afterwards  the  very  leaders  of  antagonism  to 
the  camp  were  converted  and  became  good  men.  So  we 
did  rejoice,  and  do  rejoice.  The  meeting  in  town  that 
winter  was  circumscribed,  but  souls  were  saved,  some 
of  whom  are  now  in  heaven  and  others  yet  living.  I  was 
so  moved  after  the  battle  of  Bull  Run,  that  I  enlisted  in  a 
cavalry  company,  as  a  private,  but  was  elected  First 
Lieutenant.  Our  company  was  offered  to  Governor  Yates, 
but  we  were  one  day  too  late  and  not  accepted.  Some 
preachers  who  loved  me  took  me  out  at  camp  meeting 
and  greatly  pressed  me  not  to  enlist  again  unless  I  went 
as  chaplain,  and  I  promised  them  unless  I  felt  plainly 
that  God  called  that  way  I  would  not,  but  the  war  was 
on  my  soul  both  day  and  night.  Such  was  my  interest 
in  the  life  of  the  Government,  that  my  life  seemed  a  small 
offering  to  preserve  it. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

My  Country  Calls. 

At  the  close  of  the  first  year  in  Lewistown,  we  were 
sent  down  to  Bushnell.  We  opened  well  in  that  station, 
and  were  only  well  in  motion  when  Rev.  W.  A.  Presson 
came  from  Camp  Douglass  with  an  earnest  request  that 
1  help  him  enlist  a  company  for  his  brother.  He  had 
been  in  the  Mexican  war,  and  now  was  Captain  of  a 
company  in  Chicago.  His  brother,  Rev.  Harrison  Pres- 
son, was  a  minister  also,  but  wished  now  to  go  to  war. 
I  spoke  at  different  points  five  days,  and  we  rounded 
up  at  Bushnell  with  above  one  hundred  men.  I  told 
them  in  every  speech  I  was  not  going  myself,  and  that  I 
hoped  they  would  see  the  way  clear  to  elect  Presson 
as  their  Captain.  They  held  their  election  on  Saturday, 
and.  with  nearly  a  unanimous  vote,  chose  me  for  their 
Captain !  A  majority  of  these  boys  were  of  Methodist 
families,  and  my  class  leaders  and  stewards  were  around 
me,  begging  me  to  go  and  care  for  their  sons.  My  heroic 
young  wife  gave  no  sign  of  opposition,  but  rather  encour- 
aged it.  I  prayed,  and  felt  that  God  was  in  it ;  so  I  was 
in  for  the  war.  We  drilled  in  Camp  Douglass  for  a  time, 
but  were  then  hurried  forward. 

During  our  stay  in  this  camp  my  company  had  their 
barracks  to  themselves.       So    I    had  a  blessed  revival 


MY   COUNTRY   CALLS  141 

among  them,  and  quite  a  number  of  them  were  beauti- 
fully converted. 

Company  K  of  my  regiment  shared  in  the  revival, 
and  other  companies  had  their  representatives  among 
the  converts.  When  the  regiment  was  organized  the 
field  officers  were  elected  by  the  commissioned  officers 
of  the  line.  There  were  several  preachers  in  the  regi- 
ment and  one  of  them  had  great  influence  at  headquar- 
ters. David  Stewart  was  chosen  as  Colonel,  and  Oscar 
Malmberg  as  Lieutenant  Colonel.  The  latter  was  a 
Swede,  and  claimed  much  training  in  arms  from  the  old 
country.  So  he  was  our  main  dependence  for  military 
knowledge.  After  their  election,  they,  and  the  influen- 
tial minister,  had  planned  for  a  jollification,  leaving  me 
totally  ignorant  as  to  its  character.  But  the  time  came 
and  all  the  commissioned  officers  were  invited.  Colonel 
Malmberg  was  back  of  it  and  really  presided.  I  had 
talked  with  the  Lord  about  it,  and  settled  to  do  only 
what  I  believed  would  please  him.  So  we  were  together 
and  a  variety  of  the  best  liquors  of  Chicago  were  there. 
It  had  been  planned  that  this  preacher  should  propose 
the  toasts  and  I  should  respond  to  one.  So  he  stepped 
forward  to  the  head  of  the  table  and  motioned  me  to 
the  other  end.  I  walked  up  like  a  lamb  to  the  slaughter ! 
A  glass  for  each  of  us  was  beside  a  cluster  of  bottles. 
He  poured  out  some  wine  in  his  glass,  and  motioned  me 
to  do  likewise.  I  did  not  fill  mine.  Then  the  pleading 
began.  The  Lieutenant  Colonel  ultimately  suggested 
Madeira  wine  as  only  the  sour  juice  of  the  grape,  but 
I  did  not  drink  Madeira  wine.  Then  the  preacher  pro- 
posed I  fill  my  glass  with  water,  but  I  was  not  thirsty. 
The  barracks  were  open  and  men  were  all  about  us  look- 
ing on.  If  I  drank  water  they  would  not  know  but  it 
was  whiskey,  and  I  was  there  as  God's  man.  The  veins 
of  the  old  Swede's  neck  swelled  like  a  rope,  and  his  face 
flushed  as  though  forty  curses  were  within,  but  he  did 
not  let  them  out !  My  course  really  spoiled  the  whole 
afifair,  and  seemed  very  rude  on  my  part.     Had  they  in- 


142  THE   STORY  OF   MY  LIFE 

formed  me  as  to  what  was  coming,  I  could  not  have 
been  justified  in  doing  as  I  did,  but  as  they  kept  me  in 
ignorance  to  get  me  in  a  trap  the  case  was  changed. 

The  next  day  I  took  some  company  papers  for  Colo- 
nel Malmberg's  signature,  and  found  him  in  an  ex- 
cellent humor.  After  signing  my  papers  he  said  in  broken 
English :  **Well,  Captain,  I  have  been  tinking  about  dat 
affair  yesterday.     I  tot  you  were  very  stiff  at  de  time, 

but  I  like  to  see  a  man  stand  by  his  principles,  by !" 

The  night  after  the  battle  of  Pittsburg  Landing  I  passed 
the  Colonel's  tent  in  the  dark,  and  Colonel  Stewart  made 
a  strong  statement  in  my  favor,  when  Malmberg  said 
with  a  strong  voice :  "Colonel  Stewart,  didn't  I  tell  you 
after  dot  affair  at  Qwcago,  dot  you  could  tie  to  Captain 
Haney?"  The  dear  brother  who  expected  to  win  laurels 
by  truckling  to  these  wicked  men,  was  out  of  the  regi- 
ment in  ruins  before  six  months,  and  to  the  end  of  his 
life  suffered  the  consequences ;  while  by  dogged  adher- 
ence to  what  I  saw  as  right.  I  held  a  power  over  them 
to  the  end  of  the  war.  That  one  battle  secured  me  against 
a  thousand  temptations  which  would  have  probably  over- 
come me,  had  I  yielded  there. 

We  were  ordered  to  the  front  and  left  Camp  Doug- 
lass Dec.  9th,  but  were  in  camp  at  St.  Louis  till  Jan. 
13th.  We  had  high  promises  of  a  superior  revolving 
musket,  but  at  St.  Louis  were  treated  to  a  discarded 
Dresden  musket,  totally  unfit  for  any  battle  line.  There 
was  great  wrath  among  the  l)oys,  and  one  company 
stacked  the  worthless  things.  I  think  on  an  average 
they  w^ould  miss  fire  five  times  out  of  six,  and  in  any 
real  battle  must  have  made  cowards  of  the  men. 

We  got  marching  orders  Jan.  nth.  and  left  for 
Paducah,  Ky.,  the  13th.  The  river  was  full  of  floating 
ice,  but  going  farther  south,  and  with  the  current,  it  was 
hoped  we  would  get  through.  With  a  thousand  men  on 
board,  it  was  impossible  to  make  them  comfortable. 
Much  sickness  resulted  from  exposure.  My  company 
was  largely  without  cover  on  the  upper  deck,  and  human 


MY  COUNTRY  CALLS  143 

selfishness  is  not  wholly  absent  in  war.  One  man  would 
occupy  a  place  of  comparative  comfort  that  might  be  en- 
joyed by  two  or  three.  Men  mad  with  the  discomforts 
imposed  upon  them  would  be  reckless  of  each  other's 
weal.  So  I  was  compelled  to  lay  aside  a  Captain's 
dignity,  and,  like  a  mother,  put  my  boys  to  bed  each 
night.  In  so  doing  they  got  more  comfort  from  their 
blankets  and  were  largely  placed  an  equal  footing.  This 
saved  my  company  from  much  sickness,  though  a  few 
were  disabled.  About  nine  miles  above  Cape  Girardeau 
we  ran  aground,  and  froze  up  in  the  river  near  the  Mis- 
souri side.  There  was  a  rebel  force  on  the  hills  not  far 
away,  and  with  one  small  piece  of  artillery  they  might 
have  captured  us  all,  but  in  some  way  the  Lord  put  a 
deep  sleep  on  them,  and  they  did  not  awake  to  their 
chances  till  we  were  out  and  gone.  Food  became  scarce, 
and  help  had  soon  to  come.  So  the  Colonel  ordered 
Captains  Presson,  Sleich,  and  myself,  across  to  Cape 
Girardeau  under  cover  of  the  night.  Colonel  Leonard 
Ross  was  there  with  a  force  and  supplies.  We  had  a 
rebel  guide,  and  at  any  time  were  liable  to  stumble  on 
a  rebel  force.  Before  we  left  we  took  our  guide  aside 
and  told  him  if  he  betrayed  us,  at  the  first  gun  that  was 
fired  he  would  be  a  dead  man !  He  walked  before  us 
and  there  was  no  chance  for  him  to  get  away,  for  we 
were  near  him  every  minute.  But  we  came  through  in 
the  breaking  of  the  morning  all  right,  and  rejoiced  when 
we  saw  the  garrison,  more  than  St.  Paul  and  his  com- 
pany did  when  they  saw  the  three  taverns.  We  soon 
had  supplies,  and  were  delivered  from  our  ice  prison  and 
on  our  way  to  Paducah. 

Paducah  had  been  occupied  by  the  Union  forces, 
but  afterwards  was  retaken  by  the  rebels.  There  was  an 
old  Union  man  who  had  possessions  in  Paducah,  con- 
sisting of  business  buildings,  and  when  the  little  Union 
force  was  driven  out  there  was  great  rejoicing.  The 
"Secesh"  women  hated  him,  and  taunted  him  when  their 
armed  friends  came  in.  and  they  compelled  him  to  ilium- 


H4  THE  STORV:  OF  MY  UFE 

inate  his  buildings  in  honor  of  a  Confederate  victory! 
This  nearly  killed  him,  but  a  man  will  do  many  things 
that  are  unpleasant  if  there  are  bayonets  behind  him. 
After  the  illumination  they  expelled  him  from  the  city. 
When  a  Union  force  came  back  and  retook  the  city,  he 
came  along!  This  was  his  time  to  relieve  his  feelings, 
so  as  he  saw  those  of  both  sexes  who  had  previously 

tormented  him  he  would  cry  out :     "Illuminate  now 

vou !"     We  held  Paducah  during:  the  battles  of 


Fort  Donaldson,  and  Fort  Henry,  and  saw  the  Confeder- 
ate prisoners  who  were  taken  in  those  battles.  The 
town  was  frequently  threatened  w^hile  we  were  there,  but 
we  got  timely  information,  and  the  enemy  knew  w^e  were 
ready.  A  body  of  cavalry  was  expected  by  night,  and 
my  company  had  charge  of  a  bridge  centre  picket  line,  but 
there  was  no  need  of  shedding  blood.  Here  our  chaplain 
resigned  under  pressure.  He  was  a  good  man  and  a 
strong  preacher,  but  had  depended  on  his  pulpit  rather 
than  personal  contact  with  his  people ;  and  such  chaplains 
had,  more  or  less,  to  fail,  as  there  is  but  little  opportunity 
for  pulpit  cfifort  in  a  moving  army.  I  was  pressed  by  the 
regiment  to  take  his  place,  which  I  did  with  much 
hesitation. 


I 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

The  Duties  of  a  Chaplain. 

It  can  hardly  be  realized  how  great  a  blessing  it 
was  to  me  as  chaplain  to  have  first  been  an  officer  in 
the  line.  There  is  a  natural  antipathy  to  non-combatants 
among  real  soldiers,  hence  chaplains,  doctors,  and  quar- 
termasters, are  judged  to  be  cowardh'.  A  chaplain  is  a 
field  officer,  which  makes  him  a  member  at  "headquar- 
ters," and  where  Colonel,  Lieutenant  Colonel,  and  Major, 
are  ungodly  men  and  want  to  do  ungodly  deeds,  a  godly 
chaplain  is  always  in  their  way.  Hence  with  such  men 
there  are  strong  temptations,  by  tickery  and  otherwise, 
to  undermine  and  get  him  out  of  their  way.  No  man 
wants  to  use  intoxicants,  swear  profanely,  gamble,  or 
indulge  in  licentious  conversation,  in  the  presence  of  a 
godly  minister.  Great  wrongs  were  perpetrated  against 
good  men  in  the  chaplaincy.  In  my  five  months  of  ex- 
perience as  a  Captain,  I  had  opportunity  to  see  all  this, 
and  learned  somewhat  how  to  meet  it.  \\"hile  in  the 
command  of  my  company  they  became  exceedingly  at- 
tached to  me,  and  through  them  I  got  the  confidence  of 
the  regiment.  During  that  time  I  saw  the  wrongs  per- 
petrated against  the  men  by  their  officers,  and  disap- 
proved of  them.  This  gave  me  a  power  with  all  in  the 
line,  so  an  attempt  to  put  me  down,  was  a  serious  affair 

145 


146  THE   STORY   OF  MY  LIFE 

to  any  officer,  for  he  knew  in  so  doing  he  would  bring 
the  wrath  of  the  men.  So  I  fearlessly  did  many  things 
in  the  chaplaincy  I  never  could  have  done  had  I  not 
gained  those  advantages.  Hence  to  the  end  I  was  free 
to  follow  my  own  conscience,  and  none  dared  to  meddle 
with  me. 

At  that  time  there  was  but  little  in  the  army  regu- 
lations as  to  the  duties  of  the  chaplain,  hence  the  office 
could  be  easily  abused.  Early  in  the  war  there  were 
men  who  occupied  that  relation  who  were  not  ministers 
at  all,  and  these,  of  course,  made  bad  work.  There  was 
a  class  of  preachers  who  were  not  a  success  at  home, 
who  secured  the  position,  and  failed  here.  As  has  been 
mentioned,  pastors  who  depended  on  pulpit  oratory  and 
were  never  pastoral  visitors,  were  usually  a  failure  in  the 
army.  A  chaplain  who  would  remain  at  headquarters, 
and  only  be  seen  by  the  men  in  connection  with  a  per- 
functory "Divine  service."  amounted  to  but  little.  An 
army  in  motion,  as  was  Sherman's,  rarely  gives  a  chance 
for  a  set  sermon.  Hence  the  chaplain  who  depends 
wholly  upon  his  preaching,  seems  to  be  an  idler,  and 
easily  gets  the  displeasure  of  the  men.  The  following 
points  should  be  found  in  a  Chaplain  of  volunteers:  i. 
He  needs  a  high  order  of  common  sense.  2.  He  needs 
to  keep  filled  with  Divine  love.  Divine  love  ruling  in  a 
human  breast  always  produces  a  real  interest  in  the  weal 
of  others.  If  that  is  absent,  he  had  better  be  at  home. 
3.  He  needs  a  high  order  of  moral  courage.  It  is  a  place 
of  much  trial,  and  only  a  courageous  man  can  go  through 
it.  4.  He  needs  a  first-class  adaptation  to  personal  con- 
tact with  men.  A  Chaplain  that  is  all  head  and  no  heart 
is  a  miserable  makeshift.  He  must  be  able  to  put  him- 
self alongside  of  men  of  a  great  variety  of  temperament, 
and  in  a  variety  of  circumstances.  5.  He  needs  to  be 
incessantly  watchful  for  opportunities  to  help  where  help 
is  needed. 

There  is  a  great  deal  of  suflfering  in  an  army,  espe- 
cially when  in  the  field.     Wonderful  provisions  are  made 


THE   DUTIES  OF    A   CHAPLAIN  147 

for  the  comfort  of  soldiers  of  posts,  and  in  permanent 
camps;  but  it  is  impossible  that  these  comforts  shall  ac- 
company an  army  in  constant  motion,  as  was  Sherman's. 
]\Ien  get  sick,  or  are  wounded,  and  the  best  treatment 
that  can  be  given,  in  many  cases,  would  be  looked  on 
with  horror  in  the  home  life.  Then  men  in  care  of  sick, 
and  wounded,  become  reckless  and  hardened,  and  the 
suffering  which  results  may  be  fearful.  The  presence 
of  a  wise  Chaplain,  filled  with  the  sympathies  of  Jesus,  in 
such  cases,  is  as  an  oasis  in  the  desert.  A  dish  of  soup  at 
the  right  time  will,  in  some  cases,  save  a  soul !  Boys 
who  have  been  reared  delicately,  in  homes  of  opulence 
and  love,  when  brought  into  the  rugged  iron  pathway 
of  war,  can  be  lifted  from  the  clutches  of  death  by  a 
little  care,  well  seasoned  with  love.  By  neglect  of 
Quartermaster,  or  Commissaries,  or  Commanders,  men  . 

may  suffer  unspeakably,  and  a  Chaplain  who  has  a  heart  ^ 

in  him  can  speedily  secure  a  redress  of  these  wrongs.  ; 

Besides  all  this,  the  spiritual  interests  of  a  thousand  men  I 

are  on  his  soul,  and  so  many  in  death,  on  field  and  in  ! 

camp,  who  can  be  made  to  see  Christ  before  they  go ! 
It  will  give  me  ages  of  comfort,  the  memories  of  what 
God  did  for  me,  and  through  me,  in  those  years  of  war ! 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 


The  Battle  of  Pittsburg  Lauding. 

We  left  Paducah  for  Pittsburg  Landing  on  the 
steamer  Hannibal,  on  the  morning  of  the  8th  of  March, 
1862.  Reaching  Savannah  March  11,  we  were  ordered 
on  an  expedition  to  destroy  the  Memphis  &  Charleston 
R.  R.,  which  failed  because  of  high  water,  and  our  fleet 
returned  to  Pittsburg  Landing  March  15,  knowing  little 
of  what  was  before  us.  General  Grant  had  been  super- 
seded by  General  Smith  (afterward  called  Paducah 
Smith),  and  General  Smith  located  the  Army  of  the 
Tennessee  at  Pittsburg  Landing,  with  his  headquarters 
at  Savannah,  nine  miles  away.  This  location  of  the  troops 
involved  sad  blunders,  which  afterwards  were  made  plain 
by  a  sadder  experience.  We  were  so  disconnected  as 
to  give  any  wily  foe  fearful  advantages  over  us.  The 
officers,  including  the  two  great  generals,  Grant  and 
Sherman,  were  in  need  of  experience.  Had  this  battle 
occurred  two  years  later,  we  would  not  have  sustained 
one-half  of  the  loss.  i.  We  would  have  had  two  lines 
of  breastworks,  which  could  have  been  thrown  up  in  two 
days.  This  would  have  put  us  under  protection  while 
the  enemy  would  have  been  in  the  open  field,  making  their 
repulse  an  easy  task,  with  meagre  loss  on  our  side. 

2.     If  it  had  occurred  later  in  the  war  we  could  not 


BATTLE   OF   PITTSBURG   LANDING  149 

have  been  surprised.  As  it  was,  we  were,  and  utterly 
unprepared  to  meet  such  a  foe.  The  army  of  Sidney 
Johnston  was  within  six  miles  of  Shiloh  Church  on  Sat- 
urday, and  a  large  proportion  of  it  much  nearer.  Gen- 
erals Johnston,  Beauregard,  Bragg,  Hardee,  Polk,  and 
Breckinridge,  held  a  counsel  within  two  miles  of  General 
Sherman's  tent,  with  lines  of  battle  to  their  right  and 
left,  and  a  heavy  reserve  force  close  behind  them,  almost 
at  the  same  hour  our  great  commanders  were  giving  as- 
surance that  no  battle  would  occur  at  Pittsburg  Landing. 

3.  The  location  of  our  troops  was  the  open  gateway 
to  defeat.  Captain  Crooker,  of  the  55th  Ills.  Regt,  has 
spent  much  time  and  money,  since  the  war,  on  the  field 
at  Shiloh,  and  in  securing  the  records  of  both  armies. 
His  statement  in  the  "Story  of  the  Fifty-fifth  Illinois 
Regiment"  is  as  follows :  Page  'j'j.  "The  exact  condition 
of  the  Union  front  when  attacked  on  Sunday  morning 
involves  the  entire  question  of  due  diligence  to  meet  it, 
and  an  explicit  statement  of  facts  is  herein  inserted,  be- 
cause of  its  great  value  historically.  Moreover,  these 
facts  nowhere  appear  in  the  reports,  and  the  leading  par- 
ticipants in  the  battle,  who  have  since  become  its  chief 
historians,  either  mislead,  or  fail  to  answer  inquiry  in  that 
direction.  Without  claiming  credit  for,  or  describing 
the  minute  personal  work  necessary  for  the  ascertainment 
of  the  details,  such  details  are  given  with  the  assurance 
that  they  are  correct.  Upon  the  extreme  right  was  Mc- 
Dowell's brigade.  Next,  to  his  left,  but  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  distant,  and  across  a  heavy  ravine,  was  Buckland's 
brigade,  with  its  left  resting  at  Shiloh  Church.  Hilde- 
brand's  brigade  then  came,  with  its  right  at  the  church, 
but  its  left  regiment,  the  Fifty-third  Ohio,  detached  across 
a  ravine,  two  hundred  yards  away.  The  troops  so  far 
mentioned  belong  to  Sherman's  division,  and  his  head- 
quarters were  close  in  the  rear.  To  the  left  and  front 
about  one-half  mile  away,  were  located  the  seven  raw 
regiments  of  Prentiss'  embr>'o  division,  all  having  re- 
cently received  their  arms — one  having  gotten  its  am- 


150 


THE   STORY   OF  MY  LIF'E 


munition  the  night  before,  and  one  having  none  at  all 
when  the  battle  commenced.  The  interval  to  the  right 
of  Prentiss,  was,  in  point  of  fact,  enlarged  at  the  open- 
ing of  the  engagement  by  the  advance  of  Prentiss  about 
one-quarter  of  a  mile  to  meet  the  Confederate  assault. 
and  the  space  almost  immediately  assumed  still  more 
dangerous  proportions,  through  the  cowardly  conduct  of 
the  commanding  officers  of  the  Fifty-third  Ohio,  who 
ordered  a  retreat.  In  the  left  rear,  and  forming  the  ex- 
treme flank  in  that  quarter,  were  encamped  Stuart's  three 
regiments,  at  a  distance  of  more  than  three-quarters  of 
a  mile  from  Prentiss.  By  Stuart's  movement  to  the  left 
and  the  departure  of  the  Seventy-first  Ohio  from  his 
right,  the  interval  last  described  was  increased  to  one 
full  mile.  *  *  *  The  flanks  of  the  army  as  a  whole  could 
not  have  been  better  jirotected  than  they  were  by  the 
waters  and  marshes  of  creeks.  The  flanks  of  its  different 
sections  could  not  have  been  more  exposed  than  they 
were  by  the  nature  of  the  ground  and  lack  of  continuity. 
Every  unoccupied  space  became  an  immediate  point  of 
danger,  through  which  the  rebel  hosts  poured,  and  flanked 
each  separate  body  of  Federal  troops." 

Our  reserve  force  is  not  described  in  the  above,  as 
it  was  not  brought  forward  in  order,  and  made  available, 
and  each  body  in  front  was  driven  back  upon  it. 

When  in  camp  an  army  is  usually  inspected  each 
Sabbath  morning,  and  each  soldier  is  required  to  appear 
as  neat  as  possible,  with  attire  in  as  perfect  a  condition 
as  circumstances  permit.  On  Saturday  night  I  had 
preached  for  a  Michigan  regiment,  in  General  Prentiss' 
division,  on  the  very  ground  where  many  of  them  met 
death  on  Sunday  morning.  It  was  a  mile  away,  and, 
returning  to  camp  in  the  night,  my  boots  sank  into  a 
white  clay  in  crossing  the  creek.  Having  had  break- 
fast, these  boots  had  to  be  prepared  for  inspection.  One 
of  them  was  nicely  cleaned  and  shined.  when  the  long 
roll  was  sounded,  and  a  wild  rush  for  arms  and  a  place 
in  the  line  instantlv  followed.  One  boot  was  black  and 


BATTLE  OF   PITTSBURG   LANDING  151 

the  other  white.  Having  almost  unbounded  confidence  in 
our  army,  and  its  commanders,  I  said  audibly  to  myself : 
"You  will  not  catch  me  out  to  war  looking  this  way," 
and  I  blacked  the  white  boot.  I  could  not  definitely  tes- 
tify, however,  that  it  was  polished  equal  to  the  other. 
Then  I  had  sufficient  time  to  get  my  trunk  into  a  wagon 
to  prevent  its  being  captured. 

The  regiment  had  moved  a  quarter  of  a  mile  east, 
and  was  formed  in  line  of  battle.  Looking  southward 
across  the  little  creek  I  saw  two  heavy  lines  of  Confed- 
erate infantry  moving  down  the  ridge  in  an  easterly 
direction,  evidently  intending  to  flank  our  left.  One 
of  my  former  company  happened  to  be  behind  who  was 
generally  called  "Wash,"  and  I  said :  "  *Wash,'  try  your 
hand  on  that  rebel  officer  over  there,"  and  he  deliberately 
laid  his  musket  across  a  log,  took  aim  and  fired.  The 
Confederate  horse  sprang  in  the  air,  but  I  think  his  rider 
was  not  hurt.  That  was  the  first  human  being  I  ever 
saw  shot  at. 

The  ridge  south  of  us  was  much  higher  than  where 
we  were,  and  on  reaching  my  regiment  it  seemed  to  me 
we  were  badly  placed.  Really,  if  I  had  been  hunting 
deer  and  located  where  the  enemy  was  I  should  have 
desired  the  deer  to  come  and  stand  where  we  were  stand- 
ing !  So  I  ventured  to  say :  "Colonel,  they  are  coming  at 
you  in  two  heavy  lines  of  infantry  over  there  in  that 
woods."  "Oh,  no,  Chaplain,  I  guess  it  is  only  de  skir- 
mishers," responded  the  old  Swede.  I  answered  with 
much  emphasis :  "You  will  see  skirmishers  pretty  soon !" 
Being  moved  much  as  to  our  unfortunate  location,  I  said  : 
"Colonel,  it  seems  to  me  we  are  badly  located ;  would  it 
not  be  better  to  fall  a  little  behind  the  ridge  to  give  your 
men  some  protection?"  He  mumbled  something,  being 
evidently  displeased  with  my  meddling!  The  skirmishers 
of  both  armies  had  then  met  in  the  ravine,  and  a  severe 
contest  had  opened.  Our  Brigade  Surgeon,  Dr.  Roller, 
came  just  then,  and  with  much  earnestness  requested 
me  to  take  charge  of  the  ambulances  during  the  battle, 


152  THE  STOUY  OF  MY  LIFE 

which  I  did.  Just  after  I  left  to  get  my  ambulances  in 
place,  the  Confederates,  having-  planted  a  battery  in  full 
view,  opened  upon  our  poor  boys,  and  the  Colonel,  in 
order  to  have  them  all  killed  at  once,  ordered  the  regi- 
ment to  "form  square !" 

The  Seventy-first  Ohio  was  to  our  right,  and  the  Fifty- 
fourth  Ohio  to  our  left,  and  there  was  nothing  between 
us  and  the  river.  I  think  it  was  three-quarters  of  a  mile 
from  the  right  of  the  Seventy-first  Ohio  to  the  left  of 
General  Prentiss'  division,  so  we  were  isolated  from  the 
army  and  had  to  sustain  its  left  flanks  unaided  by  any 
other  force.  The  Seventy-first  went  to  the  rear  at  once, 
and  was  with  us  no  more.  Sixteen  men  of  that  regiment, 
with  their  Adjutant,  remained,  and  fought  bravely  all 
day.  Some  of  the  other  two  regiments  were  panic- 
stricken,  and  soon  followed  the  Seventy-first.  It  has  been 
estimated  that  about  eight  hundred  men  of  the  Fifty- 
fifth  Ills.,  and  Fifty-fourth  Ohio,  constituted  the  fighting 
force  of  our  brigade  that  day !  Against  them  were  pitted 
more  than  three  times  their  number  of  infantry,  and  a 
battery  of  artillcr}'.  Behind  us  the  way  was  open  for 
Johnston  to  reach  the  landing,  if  these  eight  hundred 
men  had  not  stood  in  his  way,  and  I  shall  go  to  the  judg- 
ment believing  that  their  valor  saved  the  day. 

New  soldiers  are  especially  affected  by  artillery,  and 
old  soldiers  by  musketry.  The  Confederates  opened  on 
this  body  of  new  soldiers  with  fuse  shells.  It  was  the 
scream  and  crash  of  these  which  gave  wings  to  the  71st 
Ohio,  and  portions  of  the  other  two  regiments.  The  two 
regiments  left,  must  have  been  annihilated  had  they 
remained  where  they  began.  The  55th  Ills,  were  well 
nigh  panic  stricken,  and  went  wildly  for  some  rods,  but 
when  they  reached  the  very  ridge  to  which  I  had  asked 
Colonel  Malmberg  to  take  them  they  halted,  and,  with 
the  S4th  Ohio,  held  that  ground  till  their  ammunition 
gave  out,  at  2  o'clock  in  the  afternoon!  But  nearly  one- 
half  of  that  fighting  force  were  then  either  dead  or 
bleeding ! 


BATTLE    OF    PirrSBURG    LANDING  I53 

I  found  difficulty  in  locating  my  ambulances,  and 
when  located  I  was  not  sure  I  could  get  them  out. 
Wounded  men  are  borne  on  litters  to  the  ambulances,  in 
such  cases,  and  then  carried  by  the  latter  to  the  hospital. 
A  regimental  surgeon  is  expected  to  do  nothing  of  a  per- 
manent character  during  a  battle,  but  to  stop  blood,  or 
temporarily  bind  up  wounds  and  send  them  right  on.  He, 
as  well  as  the  ambulances,  needs  to  be  located  as  near 
to  the  rear  of  the  battle  line  as  a  place  can  be  found 
that  is  sufficiently  sheltered  from  danger.  I  found  suffi- 
cient shelter  near  by,  but  the  country  was  so  rough  I 
feared  there  would  be  no  outlet  to  the  Landing,  so  I 
hastened  over  an  old  and  untraveled  road,  down  the 
stream  till  I  found  where  I  could  mount  the  hills  and 
get  out.  Having  no  horse,  I  was  nearly  overcome  with 
the  heat,  and  there,  all  alone,  stood  a  horse  with  a  saddle 
and  a  bridle,  loose  in  the  woods.  I  never  learned  whose 
he  was,  or  how  he  came  there.  The  presumption  was 
his  master  was  shot.  So  I  mounted  and  hastened  back 
to  my  post. 

I  had  three  litters,  with  six  boys  to  handle  them, 
and  on  reaching  the  ambulances  it  was  plain  that  our 
line  of  battle  was  changed,  and  it  struck  me  there  might 
be  wounded  men  between  the  two  armies,  who  might  be 
rescued  by  our  agency.  Our  men  had  moved  to  the  right, 
as  well  as  rear,  which  made  it  possible  that  sufferers  could 
be  reached  to  the  left,  and  front  of  where  they  were 
then  fighting.  I  addressed  my  boys  and  told  them  there 
was  danger  in  the  undertaking,  but  I  would  lead  if  they 
would  follow,  and  they  said  they  would.  Much  timber 
was  strewn  on  the  ground,  but  we  followed  a  path,  and 
across  it  lay  a  dead  man  whose  head  was  fearfully  crushed 
by  a  shell.  Just  at  that  moment  a  shell  broke  in  the  tops 
of  the  trees,  and  its  fragments  of  iron  came  crashing 
through  with  awful  force,  breaking  the  timber  fearfully. 
It  was  all  my  nerves  could  carry,  and  I  knew  the  boys 
behind  me  must  be  in  like  condition.  I  did  not  dare  to 
look  behind  lest  it  would  lead  them  to  break  and  run, 


154  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

but  said  with  a  firm  voice :  "Forward,  men,"  as  I  stepped 
over  the  dead  body,  but  I  instinctively  felt  that  some  of 
my  force  was  gone.  In  a  few  moments  I  discovered  two 
of  my  litters  had  fled!  Then,  stopping,  I  asked  the  two 
boys  if  they  would  follow  me  up  the  hill.  They  said  they 
would,  but  I  noticed  the  farther  I  ascended  the  wider  we 
were  apart.  Reaching  the  summit,  a  musket  ball  whizzed 
by  my  shoulder,  a  second  just  missed  my  head,  a  third 
and  a  fourth  gave  me  a  close  call,  all  aimed  at  my  vitals, 
and  I  was  in  the  face  of  a  rebel  regiment !  So  I  requested 
my  feet  to  about  face  and  take  me  down  the  hill  without 
delay.  My  litter  boys  were  perhaps  four  rods  to  the 
rear,  but  seeing  their  leader  had  voted  retreat  they  nearly 
flew !  The  hill  was  steep  and  long,  but  they  held  to  the 
litter  till  their  speed  increased,  when  the  litter  went  kit- 
ing, and  I  thought  it  landed  forty  feet  farther  down  the 
hill.     I  have  never  seen  it  since. 

Reaching  a  point  in  front  of  the  ambulances,  I  saw 
the  wounded  who  came  down  the  hill  had  to  pass  a  point 
where  for  rods  they  were  under  fire,  but  by  going  down 
the  bed  of  the  creek  this  would  be  avoided.  So  the 
best  I  could  do  for  them  was  to  stand  there  and  direct 
them.  I  took  shelter  behind  a  tree,  which  was  not  quite 
as  large  as  my  body,  and  I  tried  to  make  myself  smaller, 
but  the  gentlemen  I  had  met  at  the  summit  had  a  clear 
intention  to  move  me  from  that  tree.  If  it  is  yet  stand- 
ing I  suppose  forty  bullets  could  be  found  in  it  to-day. 
A  large  number  of  the  wounded  went  direct  to  the  land- 
ing across  the  hills,  which  was  less  than  one  mile,  while 
it  was  three  miles  by  the  road. 

When  my  ambulances  were  filled,  mounting  my  cap- 
tured charger.  I  led  them  to  the  landing.  But  before 
leaving.  I  thought  we  would  have  to  go  some  distance 
under  fire  after  reaching  the  high  ground,  and  hinted  this 
to  the  drivers,  whom  I  ordered  to  follow  me  whatever 
might  come.  Not  long  after  we  reached  the  hills  I  found 
bullets  were  plenty,  and  shells  were  brealcing  after  they 
had  passed  our  line  of  battle.    I  had  some  fears  as  to  my 


BATTLE   OF    PITTSBURG    LANBING  I55 

ambulances,  but  thought  I  saw  them  all  in  procession. 
On  arriving  at  the  landing  I  found  one  was  missing.  The 
rear  driver,  when  he  came  to  the  place  of  exposure,  cut 
his  mules  loose  from  the  ambulance,  mounted  one  of  them 
and  made  a  direct  line  across  the  hills  for  the  landing! 
Providentially,  all  who  were  in  the  ambulance  were  able 
to  walk,  and  some,  less  hurt,  helped  others,  going  down  a 
ravine  till  they  reached  our  gunboats  and  were  saved. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 


The  Battle  of  Pittsburg  Lauding  (Coucluded.) 

I  had  omitted  to  say  in  the  previous  chapter,  that  on 
returning  to  my  post  after  opening  a  way  out  to  the  land- 
ing I  met  men  who  were  wild  with  fear,  all  facing  to  the 
rear.  We  had  one  Captain  in  the  55th  Ills,  who  claimed 
some  war  experience,  and  much  drill.  Most,  of  all  the 
line  officers,  he  was  longing  for  a  battle,  and  exceedingly 
brave.  I  had  really  looked  to  him  with  great  confidence, 
but  met  him  among  the  stragglers.  It  struck  me  with 
horror  when  I  saw  him,  and  I  said  :  "O,  Captain,  are  you 
wounded?"  He  responded  as  a  man  in  deepest  distress 
as  he  flourished  both  hands  in  the  air  above  his  head : 
"Oh,  Oh,  Oh!  the  regiment  is  broken  all  to  pieces!  Oh, 
Oh,  Oh!"  And  he  rushed  forward  like  a  man  running 
from  death.  There  are  men  who  cannot  face  bullets,  and 
they  themselves  don't  know  it  till  they  are  tested. 

Having  reached  the  landing  a  little  after  two 
o'clock,  I  found  the  hills  covered  with  stragglers  and 
the  woods  strewn  with  men,  wildly  coming  that  way.  I 
knew  that,  at  the  front,  the  sifted  braves  were  holding 
the  line  against  fearful  odds.  I  saw  across  the  Tennes- 
see the  head  of  Buell's  army  emerging  from  the  woods, 
and  shouted  for  joy.  If  the  enemy  could  be  held  at  bay 
for  two  hours,  we  would  have  twenty  thousand  fresh 

156 


BATTLE    OF    PITTSBURG    LANDING    (CONCLLT3ED)  157 

troops  on  the  field  and  the  day  would  be  saved.  I  was 
faint  from  the  tremendous  strain  of  the  day,  but  met 
Grant's  Medical  Director  with  a  lot  of  canteens  filled 
with  brandy  strung  round  his  neck.  I  said :  "Doctor, 
give  me  some  brandy !''  And  I  took  a  small  quantity  on 
an  empty  stomach,  and,  living  wholly  without  stimu- 
lants as  I  did,  it  gave  me  immediate  temporary  strength. 
The  stampeded  men,  I  then  judged,  would  not  fall  short 
of  ten  thousand.  This  may  have  been  a  high  estimate, 
but  I  knew  the  line  in  front  was  growing  thinner  every 
minute,  and  if  a  thousand  or  two  of  these  could  be  ral- 
lied, we  could  hold  the  line  till  Buell's  army  crossed  the 
river,  when  we  would  be  safe.  I  never  made  such 
speeches  before,  or  since.  In  one  group,  where  perhaps 
a  thousand  were  listening,  a  wounded  soldier,  whose  arm 
was  dangling  by  his  side  as  he  sat  on  a  rock  above  me, 
burst  into  tears  while  I  was  speaking  and  cried  out,  "O, 
boys,  how  can  you  stand  it?" 

Twenty-two  hundred  men  were  rallied  and  gotten 
into  the  last  line  which  was  formed  on  Sunday  at  Pitts- 
burg Landing.  This  last  line  was  not  one-fifth  as  long  as 
the  first  in  the  morning,  but  was  well  organized  and  near 
the  landing.  We  had  much  artillery,  and  it  was  now 
concentrated,  and  our  army  was  now  so  located  that  the 
gunboats  could  assist.  I  wept  for  joy  when  our  artillery 
opened,  and  thanked  God  as  I  have  rarely  thanked  him, 
and  the  day  was  won.  The  Confederate  army  was  prac- 
tically beaten  before  sunset  Sunday  night,  and  only 
fought  on  the  defensive  from  that  time  till  driven  back 
to  Corinth.  General  Buell's  troops  were  over  in  the 
morning,  and  aided  in  the  fight  Monday.  It  was  years 
before  I  could  respect  General  Buell,  because  of  his  dally- 
ing at  Pittsburg  Landing. 

The  horrors  of  war  are  not  fully  seen  in  the  bat- 
tle, but  in  the  harvest  of  agonies  which  result.  Our 
wounded  on  that  Sabbath,  by  the  hundred,  were  dumped 
out  on  the  ground  without  any  cover.  There  was  some 
relief  from  the  boats,   which  received   many  and   soon 


158  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

carried  them  to  hospitals  beyond,  but  I  was  shut  in  with 
the  sufferers  on  the  hill  above  the  landing.  As  soon  as 
the  2,200  troops  were  officered  and  started  for  the  line, 
my  soul  was  moved  as  to  the  uncared  for  sufferers.  It 
was  plain  they  would  lie  on  the  ground  without  cover  all 
night,  unless  somebody  acted  at  once.  I  saw  the  camp 
of  some  regiment  not  far  away,  and  hastened  to  procure 
their  tents.  The  regiment  was  not  there,  but  the  camp 
was  guarded,  and  they  would  not  let  me  have  a  tent  at 
any  price.  I  still  wore  my  Captain's  suit,  and  it  was 
valuable  that  day,  I  got  a  sword  and  went  among  the 
stragglers  and  to  each  man  I  met  who  was  armed  I  said : 
"Fall  in  here,  sir,"  till  I  had  a  troop  of  my  own,  and 
marched  on  that  camp.  When  there  before,  I  interceded  ; 
now  I  commanded !  The  guard  met  me,  but  I  was  now 
at  the  head  of  an  armed  force !  In  my  new  command  there 
was  a  little  Dutch  Sergeant,  and  as  I  came  near  to  a 
tent  I  said:  ''Sergeant,  take  down  that  tent,  sir,"  And 
citizens  would  have  been  astonished  to  see  how  quickly 
it  was  ready  to  go  to  my  hospital !  Those  tents  were  all 
up  among  the  wounded,  on  that  ridge,  and  filled  with 
suffering  men  before  the  guard  could  fully  realize  they 
had  nothing  left  to  guard !  Their  camp  kettles  came 
with  us  also,  twelve  of  them,  and  while  my  men  were 
building  fires,  I  was  down  at  the  landing  on  horseback, 
with  two  sacks,  and  filled  them  with  hams  and  potatoes, 
and  we  had  hams,  potatoes  and  potato  soup.  A\lien  men 
bleed,  they  must  have  food  or  die.  I  think  wounded  men 
did  die  at  Pittsburg  Landing  who  would  not  have  died 
had  food  been  furnished  in  time.  When  all  this  was 
done  for  the  sufferers  on  that  ridge,  there  were  then 
scores,  if  not  hundreds,  who  lay  all  night  on  the  ground 
without  cover.  There  were  sixty  in  one  group,  I  remem- 
ber, and  during  the  night  we  had  to  carry  out  their  dead. 
Dear  Doctor  E.  O.  F.  Roller,  though  weak  in  body,  went 
through  that  terrible  night,  doing  his  utmost  to  save  life 
and  alleviate  pain.  I  would  like  to  stand  up  before  him 
in  heaven,  and  tell  angels,  and  the  redeemed  about  him. 


BATTLE    OF    PITTSBURG    LANDING    (CONCLUDED)  I59 

About  two  o'clock  in  the  night,  I  was  impressed  that 
wounded  men  were  down  near  the  river,  and  stepped 
out  on  a  rock  and  cried  aloud  to  ascertain.  My  call  was 
responded  to  by  a  voice  I  had  heard  before.  I  asked 
Dr.  Roller  to  lie  down  for  an  hour,  and  I  would  take  the 
lantern  and  go  down  and  help  what  I  could  and  report 
to  him  later,  but  he  insisted  on  going,  too.  Seven  of  my 
own  regiment  were  in  the  driftwood  of  the  Tennessee. 
It  was  very  dark  and  raining.  They  were  all  wounded, 
and  some  of  them  badly.  Young  Ennis,  from  near  Elm- 
wood,  Ills.,  who  was  converted  in  a  meeting  I  held  in 
his  neighborhood  before  the  war,  was  struck  on  the  ankle 
with  a  piece  of  shell,  which  had  nearly  spent  its  force. 
His  ankle  was  swollen  and  looked  badly,  but  the  dear 
boy  was  so  happy  in  God  all  night  that  he  had  kept  the 
whole  company  in  good  cheer.  One  of  them  said : 
"Chaplain,  we  would  have  all  died  if  it  had  not  been  for 
Ennis !"  Dear  boy,  he  went  to  glory  in  a  few  days,  and 
his  dust  will  be  gathered,  when  Jesus  comes,  from  the 
banks  of  the  Tennessee ! 

I  did  not  hear  from  my  regiment,  but  found  by  sun- 
rise next  morning  where  it  was  located.  I  had  strong 
fears  that  the  men  were  left  without  food,  and  supposed 
they  would  be  ordered  early  into  battle  line  again.  I 
seemed  impelled  to  do  something  for  them,  and  hastened 
with  an  empty  sack  to  the  supply  boat  as  before,  and 
filled  the  sack  with  hams.  Just  as  I  came  in  sight  with 
them  they  were  ordered  to  march.  I  rode  in  advance  of 
them,  and  dropped  a  ham  here  and  there,  asking  them 
to  divide,  and  dismounted  and  cut  the  last  ham  in  slices 
and  gave  it  to  them  as  they  marched.  Some  of  them 
had  not  had  breakfast  Sabbath  morning,  and  all  of  them 
had  fought  all  day  Sunday  and  lay  on  their  arms  all 
night  without  food  !  They  were  now  going  out  for  a 
second  day's  battle,  with  no  prospect  of  food  for  twelve 
hours  to  come. 

Many  of  the  wounded  were  taken  to  the  boats,  on 
Monday,  and  more  help  had  rallied,  so  I  was  relieved 


180  1HE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

of  my  tasks  somewhat,  though  our  cooking'  had  to  go  on 
all  the  same.  I  had  noticed  that  men  who  bled  suffered 
with  thirst,  and,  procuring  a  lot  of  canteens,  I  filled  them 
with  spring  water  and  rode  over  the  field  behind,  the 
army.  A  Chicago  battery  had  been  captured  on  Sun- 
day, and  on  Monday  it  was  recaptured  with  a  desperate 
fight.  The  horses  were  shot  in  their  harness  and  plunged 
in  every  shape  in  death,  and  the  Confederate  dead  and 
wounded  were  strewn  about.  O,  I  was  so  glad  to  be 
able  to  satisfy  the  thirst  of  those  wounded  men.  One 
of  our  boys  had  been  shot,  and  captured  on  Sabbath, 
and  the  Confederates  left  him  in  one  of  our  tents  behind 
them  as  they  advanced,  and  we  retreated  on  Sunday. 
Now,  as  they  retreated,  and  we  advanced,  a  battle  was 
fought  over  his  head  and  the  enemy  was  driven  beyond 
him.  Our  artillerymen  were  harassed  by  sharpshoot- 
ers, and  the  Captain  fancied  the  missiles  came  from  be- 
hind that  tent  where  this  boy  was  lying,  so  he  ordered 
the  tent  destroyed.  The  Confederates  had  run  over  him 
twice,  two  battles  were  fought  over  him.  and  now  our 
artillerymen  let  loose  upon  him !  In  the  recital  of  his 
experiences  of  those  two  days,  'he  came  to  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  tent  over  his  head  by  our  own  men,  and  said : 
"Chaplain,  when  I  saw  that  tent  going  to  pieces  over  my 
head  you  may  depend  if  I  ever  prayed  I  prayed  then!" 
God  covered  him  and  he  lived  to  tell  the  story. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

On  to  Corinth. 

The  two  armies  of  Grant,  and  Buell,  were  under  the 
command  of  General  Halleck,  and  had  been  brought  by 
his  order  to  Pittsburg  Landing,  in  view  of  the  capture 
of  Corinth.  General  Halleck  was  a  very  deliberate  indi- 
vidual, like  his  friend  Buell,  especially  when  danger  was 
on  hand.  The  woods  of  Pittsburg  Landing  had  been 
strewn  with  the  dead  bodies  of  both  horses  and  men, 
and  no  army  should  have  been  kept  on  those  grounds 
ten  days  after  the  battle,  only  in  case  of  extreme  neces- 
sity. The  Confederates  buried  their  dead  very  super- 
ficially and  seemed  reckless  as  to  the  consequences,  espe- 
cially when  they  expected  to  leave  the  field  in  our  hands. 
The  destruction  of  animals,  horses  and  mules,  in  a  battle, 
furnishes  a  painful  spectacle,  and  their  burial  to  a  suffi- 
cient depth  for  safety  is  a  difficult  task.  For  nearly  a 
whole  month,  men,  who  fought  at  Shiloh,  were  detained 
on  the  field'  of  death,  till  hardly  one  healthy  man  re- 
mained. 

In  that  month's  unnecessary  delay  the  base  was  laid 
for  sufifering  in  after  years  which  God  only  knows.  Our 
chances  there,  and  in  the  whole  thirty  days'  march  to 
Corinth,  only  seventeen  miles  away,  were  bad  to  secure 
even  necessaries  for  the  sick,  though  for  a  time  after  the 

i6i 


168  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

battle  of  Shiloh,  Illinois  and  other  troops  were  gladdened 
with  delicacies  brought  by  Governor  Yates,  and  others. 
The  majority  in  control  of  the  Illinois  Legislature  at  the 
time  refused  to  send  supplies  to  the  suffering  army,  and 
Governor  Yates  imperiled  all  he  had  to  bring  a  boat  load 
of  home  comforts  to  our  suffering  boys.  It  was  an  hour 
never  to  be  forgotten,  as  I  stood  on  the  hill  at  Pittsburg 
Landing  and  saw  the  flag  of  "Dick  Yates'  "  boat  heave 
in  sight,  and  I  knew  relief  was  at  hand  for  many  of  our 
sufferers.  Not  long  afterwards  I  went  on  board  the  ves- 
sel and  found  her  laden  with  comforts.  My  old  Cap- 
tain's suit  was  bloody  from  handling  the  wounded,  and 
I  was  a  very  rough  looking  preacher,  but  I  fearlessly 
mingled  with  that  elegant  company,  and  they  gladly  gave 
me  a  sumptuous  dinner !  Dear  Dick  Yates !  I  could 
see  his  name  inscribed  in  letters  of  gold,  and  would  have 
his  manly  soul  remembered  till  the  world  is  on  fire. 

In  these  months  of  suffering  I  had  the  opportunity 
of  my  life  to  bring  courage,  and  strength,  and  hope,  to 
sick  and  dying  men.  God  kept  me  strong  to  endure,  and 
my  'heart  revelled  in  its  chances  to  help  the  body  and  the 
soul  of  numbers,  concerning  whom  there  is  a  record  on 
high.     Blessed  be  God. 

General  Halleck  had  one  hundred  thousand  men, 
and  ought  to  have  gone  into  Corinth  and  captured  the 
rebel  army  in  three  days,  but  he  put  in  a  month  piling 
up  breastworks  day  after  day,  and  mile  after  mile,  and 
let  the  whole  rebel  army  slip  out  of  Corinth  with  their 
arms,  and  largely  with  their  supplies  at  last.  We  lost 
more  by  sickness  and  delays,  than  we  would  have  lost 
in  the  two  or  three  sharp  battles  which  would  have  suf- 
ficed to  capture  the  city.  General  Pope  was  down  on  the 
left  wing  and  would  insist  on  opening  battle  with  the 
enemy  here  and  there,  when  a  ball  from  Halleck's  head- 
quarters would  silence  his  guns.  Pope  would  have  cap- 
tured a  large  proportion  of  the  enemy  if  Halleck  liad 
allowed  him  to  go  through.  It  was  apparent  to  many 
that  they  were  retreating,  and  the  soldiers,  many  of  them, 


ON  TO   CORINTH  163 

■were  wild  to  get  at  them.  I  went  myself  and  begged  of 
subordinate  officers  to  move  the  generals  to  move  Hal- 
leck,  but  Halleck  was  looking  here  and  there  till  the  bird 
had  flown.  It  would  seem  from  a  Union  standpoint, 
that  the  war  was,  probably,  prolonged  two  years  beyond 
where  it  would  have  gone,  by  this  failure. 

At  last  we  were  in  the  open  country  of  Tennessee 
and  headed  for  Memphis.  The  country  was  enchanting 
to  us,  and  while  other  vegetables  were  scarce,  it  abounded 
in  onions.  Our  men  devoured  those  onions,  tops  and 
all !  We  now  had  plenty  of  money  equal  to  gold,  and 
seeing  a  company  gathering  at  an  onion  patch  where  a 
middle  aged  woman  was  standing,  I  resolved  to  make  the 
boys  pay  for  the  onions.  Riding  up  with  somewhat  of 
assumed  dignity  as  the  boys  were  gathering,  I  addressed 
the  lady  as  courteously  as  I  could,  and  asked  her  what 
she  would  take  for  those  onions.  Her  eyes  fairly  flashed 
when  she  responded  with  a  haughty  voice :  "I  raised 
these  onions  for  myself,  sir,  and  I  don't  propose  to  sell 
them."  I  suggested  that  these  men  had  plenty  of  money 
and  it  was  equal  to  gold,  and  they  would  give  her  fabu- 
lous prices  for  her  onions  in  small  quantities  if  she 
would  sell  them.  She  then  gave  me  a  fiery  glance  of 
her  eye,  saying  in  a  loud,  defiant  tone :  "I  reckon  I 
understand  my  own  business,  sir,  and  am  not  in  need  of 
any  help !"  I  touched  my  hat  and  responded :  "Very 
well,  madam,"  and  turned  old  Prince  and  rode  away ! 
Not  a  boy  had  moved  a  hand  or  shown  the  least  disre- 
spect, but  I  knew  well  the  onions  were  doomed.  In 
about  thirty  minutes  I  came  by  the  patch  and  the  lady 
was  gone,  and  the  boys  had  retired ;  but  the  onions  had 
also  disappeared.  I  doubt  whether  there  was  left  even 
one  green  onion  top  in  the  enclosure.  Southern  women 
were  like  our  own  in  those  days — fearfully  spunky.  I 
was  surprised  in  a  few  days  to  find  the  men  coming  up 
like  magic,  and  would  not  wonder  if  the  onions  of  that 
country  saved  the  lives  of  a  thousand  men. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 


The  March  to  Memphis. 

The  march  across  from  Corinth  to  Memphis  would 
have  been  exceedingly  enjoyable  had  it  not  been  for  the 
heat.  Field  officers  are  always  mounted,  and  are  some- 
times utterly  incapable  of  doing  justice  to  infantry  when 
marching  in  the  heat.  As  we  were  nearing  La  Grange 
the  day  was  very  hot  and  men  began  to  faint  in  the  road 
till  it  was  alarming.  When  the  army  wagons  came  by 
these  men  climbed  into  them,  and  their  number  increased 
till  it  became  a  burden.  I  think  complaint  was  made  to 
General  Sherman,  and,  coming  up,  he  ordered  them  out 
in  strong  terms.  A  man  of  Co.  K,  of  my  regiment,  had 
marched  till  he  fainted,  and  was  now  totally  unable  to 
walk,  and  was  so  outraged  he  deserted  and  was  not  heard 
from  again.  He  was  a  first-class  soldier  and  a  sterling 
man.  It  seems  impossible  in  this  world  for  all  to  get 
justice.  There  were  men  who  ought  to  have  been  thus 
ordered,  but  who  could  distinguish?  One  boy  of  wealthy 
parents,  in  New  York,  died  that  day  and  we  buried  him 
late  in  the  night  in  a  field,  marking  his  grave  with  his 
name,  company  and  regiment.  He  was  a  beautiful  boy, 
and  it  was  a  painful  service,  but  Jesus  has  His  eye  on 
his  dust  and  it  will  come  up  in  the  morning! 

Camping  at  La  Grange  for  a  time,  w'e  found  it  a 
164 


THE  MARCH   TO  ME5IPHIS  165 

delightful  region,  though  we  still  had  sufferers  who 
needed  much  attention.  Now  in  the  interior  and  at  a  dis- 
tance from  our  base  of  supplies,  it  was  difficult  to  secure 
any  special  comforts  for  the  sick,  so  I  proposed  that  we 
go  out  of  the  lines  in  search  of  provisions.  I  had  an 
excellent  revolver,  but  left  it  in  camp,  and  we  started 
unarmed.  When  we  came  to  our  picket  line  the  boys 
warned  us  of  danger,  but  the  Captain  said  he  would 
give  us  three  men  as  a  guard.  One  of  the  boys  proposed 
to  lend  me  his  revolver,  which  was  very  small  and  in  a 
stiff  leather  case.  I  was  mounted  and  led  the  way,  and 
being  in  advance,  I  saw  a  man  leave  the  mansion  to  which 
WQ  w^ere  going  on  horseback.  He  avoided  me,  but 
headed  for  a  woodland  east  of  us.  The  old  planter  de- 
clared they  had  nothing  with  which  to  help  our  sick,  but 
said  the  gentleman  living  east  of  him  probably  had.  The 
house  was  east  and  south,  and  I  led  the  ambulance 
around  the  lane,  but  the  doctor  went  across,  striking  the 
lane  running  south,  at  a  cooper  shop.  Dr.  Smith  was  a 
great  talker,  and  when  he  met  the  cooper  he  set  his  talk- 
ing machine  running.  The  ambulance  stopped  as  it  came 
up,  but  I  rode  on.  When  within  about  fifty  yards  of  the 
timber,  a  man  on  horseback  came  suddenly  into  the  road 
out  of  the  brush  facing  me,  and  I  saw  a  carbine  by  his 
side.  T  knew  my  borrowed  revolver  was  not  reliable, 
and  turned  my  horse  up  to  a  rose  bush,  as  though  to 
browse  him,  at  the  same  time  dismounting  with  a  pre- 
tense of  fixing  my  saddle.  Keeping  the  horse  between 
me  and  the  gentleman,  and  my  eye  upon  him  steadily,  I 
unbuttoned  the  leather  case  which  held  my  gun,  so  in 
case  of  emergency  I  could  do  the  best  in  my  power,  but 
wished  for  my  own  revolver.  T  feared  to  turn  my  back 
to  the  rebel,  lest  he  should  shoot,  and  all  the  time  hoped 
to  attract  the  attention  of  our  guard,  but  the  doctor's  sup- 
ply of  gas  had  not  yet  been  exhausted.  I  also  saw  the 
man  with  the  carbine  look  behind  him  into  the  woods,  as 
though  there  might  be  a  troop  secreted  there.  He  also 
repeated  twice :     "Why  don't  you  come  on  ?"     At  last  I 


166  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

turned  quickly  and  with  a  harsh,  strong  voice  called  to 
the  doctor,  telling  him  it  was  very  hot.  The  moment  I 
turned  the  man  leveled  his  carbine,  fired  and  retreated. 
I  rushed  to  the  road,  working  for  dear  life  to  get  my 
field  piece  out  of  its  strong  leather  sheath,  but  the  hot 
sun  had  so  shrunk  the  leather  that  I  had  only  gotten  it 
released  when  there  came  a  bullet  over  my  head  from 
one  of  the  guards,  and  as  I  expected  two  others  to  fol- 
low it,  being  between  the  guard  and  the  rebel,  I  sprang 
back  out  of  range  as  the  rebel  ran,  but  the  doctor  was 
frightened  and  forbade  the  other  two  to  shoot.  I  was 
so  full  of  war  that  for  weeks  I  regretted  I  did  not  send 
six  balls  after  him  with  my  popgun.  The  doctor's  gas 
was  now  exhausted,  and  leaping  into  the  ambulance  he 
ordered  a  rapid  retreat,  and  the  mules  did  their  best  to 
get  away  from  danger,  leaving  me  alone  in  the  presence 
of  a  hidden  foe.  Having  some  regard  for  my  own  wel- 
fare, I  mounted  and  brought  up  the  rear.  It  was  after- 
wards learned  that  he  was  an  experienced  rebel  scout, 
and  it  was  marvelous  he  did  not  hit  me. 

W'hcn  the  army  came  into  La  Grange,  the  boys  took 
two  hundred  thousand  dollars  of  Confederate  money 
from  the  bank.  Our  coming  robbed  the  notes  of  any 
value  whatever,  but  they  could  be  used  in  exchange  for 
commodities  with  the  "Secesh."  We  were  weary  lying 
around,  and  I  said  to  five  boys:  "Let  us  go  out  into  the 
country  and  see  if  we  can  get  a  good  dinner."  We 
reached  a  nice  looking  mansion,  and  the  lady  of  the  house 
met  us  at  the  door.  Her  husband  was  in  the  Confeder- 
ate army,  as  most  of  the  men  were.  I  said :  "Lady, 
could  you  furnish  us  some  dinner  to-day?"  She  said 
she  had  nothing  but  some  corn  bread  and  buttermilk. 
When  we  had  eaten  to  the  full,  I  took  fifty  cents  of  Gov- 
ernment scrip,  which  was  then  equal  to  gold,  and  gave  it 
to  her,  expecting  those  larks  would  follow  my  example, 
which  they  did,  but  one  of  them  was  a  little  slow  and 
waited  till  the  rest  had  paid.  He  then  said:  "Madam, 
can  you  give  me  change  for  a  five  dollar  note  on  the  La 


THE   MARCH   TO   MEjVrPHIS  iQiy 

Grange  Bank?"  She  began  to  hand  him  our  currency 
in  exchange.  It  seemed  too  bad,  and  I  said  excitedly, 
"Now,  my  dear  woman,  that  boy  is  cheating  you.  The 
currency  we  have  given  you  is  as  good  as  gold,  and  that 
La  Grange  bill  is  not  worth  the  paper  it  is  printed  on." 
But  she  responded :  'T  guess  I  know  about  our  own 
money."  I  added :  "You  will  find  what  I  have  said  is 
true."  But  she  gave  him  four  dollars  and  a  half  of  good 
money  and  that  dinner  for  nothing.  When  we  got  by 
ourselves  I  handled  him  without  gloves,  but  he  insisted 
that  she  was  too  smart ;  that  she  needed  her  eye  teeth  cut, 
and  so  he  cut  them. 

We  reached  Memphis  July  2ist  and  remained  there 
in  camp,  excepting  a  few  sallies  made  upon  the  enemy, 
till  Nov.  26,  1862.  This  stay  for  rest,  and  drill,  greatly 
increased  the  health  of  the  soldiers.  My  wife  and  our 
two  little  boys  made  us  a  visit,  and  remained  in  camp 
till  our  departure  for  Vicksburg.  It  was  enchanting  to 
get  this  taste  of  home  life  again.  More  of  the  common 
comforts  of  life  were  enjoyed  here  by  the  men  than,  per- 
haps, at  any  other  point  during  the  war.  Both  citizens, 
and  soldiers  of  the  South,  were  largely  cut  off  from  coffee, 
and  other  luxuries,  which  made  them  glad  to  exdhange 
sweet  potatoes  and  other  vegetables  for  them.  Then 
such  things  were  gotten  by  other  means  as  well.  We 
suddenly  received  marching  orders  one  Saturday,  and 
Monday  morning  we  left  for  the  Tallahatchie  River. 
Price,  and  Van  Dorn  were  there,  with  two  Confederate 
armies,  and  Grant  had  planned  to  land  a  body  of  troops 
on  the  Mississippi  side  below  Tallahatchie,  who  should 
march  eastward  to  cut  off  rebel  retreat,  while  Sherman, 
coming  from  the  north,  would  attack  and  drive  them 
into  the  mouth  of  the  lion.  The  plan  was  complete  for 
the  capture  of  both  armies  of  the  enemy,  and  his  force 
fully  adequate  to  execute  it.  The  strictest  orders  now 
prevailed  at  Memphis,  that  nobody  pass  our  lines,  but  a 
Southern  Methodist  preacher  went  on  horseback  from 
our  brigade  headquarters  on   Sunday  about  noon,   with 


168  THE  STORY  OF  MY  JAFE 

orders  to  picket  commanders  to  let  him  pass.  We  left 
Memphis  Monday  morning  for  Tallahatchie,  but  that 
gentleman  had  left  for  Tallahatchie  the  day  before,  and 
nearly  two  days  before  our  arrival  he  had  arrived !  We 
expected  the  capture  of  the  bird  in  a  trap,  but  the  bird 
hadi  flown. 

The  marching  was  very  rapid  for  the  last  seven 
miles,  and  the  road  slippery.  In  Co.  A,  of  my  regiment, 
there  was  a  short-legged  little  fellow,  who  walked  like 
a  goose.  He  seemed  never  to  have  known  the  meaning 
of  fear,  and  by  will  force  he  had  always  kept  up  till  he 
was  badly  weakened  with  sickness.  Then,  each  day,  he 
was  compelled  to  fall  behind,  and  was  abused  by  the  rear 
guard,  who  considered  him  a  nuisance,  and  purposely 
left  him  behind  that  he  might  be  captured ;  but  in  the 
morning  he  was  always  found  in  his  place,  and  would 
bravely  keep  it  till  his  strength  would  fail.  He  carried 
nearly  twice  the  burden  of  other  soldiers,  and  insisted 
on  so  doing.  When  about  seven  miles  from  our  expected 
field  of  battle,  I  looked  to  the  left  and  found  we  were 
passing  this  weary  little  mortal,  and,  thinking  of  the 
abuse  he  would  receive,  and  knowing  his  soldierly  quali- 
ties, I  turned  out  quickly  and  ordered  him  to  throw  down 
his  arms,  and  knapsack,  and  mount  my  horse,  and  I 
would  take  his  place  in  the  ranks.  I  dreaded  his  load, 
but  feared  the  horse  would  throw  him  if  he  carried  it. 
Marching  seven  miles  at  quickstep.  I  was  in  a  foam  of 
sweat,  and  the  enemy  having  fled,  we  were  halted,  and 
stood  in  a  strong  wind  for  many  minutes.  While  stand- 
ing, a  pain  struck  me  under  the  right  shoulder  blade, 
which  was  the  first  touch  of  rheumatism  I  had  ever  felt. 
Forty  years  have  gone,  and  it  has  been  my  companion  to 
this  day.  That  little,  short-legged  mortal  never  knew 
how  much  he  cost  me. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

Before  Vickshurg. 

The  Mississippi  River  being  cleared  to  Vicksbnrg, 
everything  now  centered  in  taking  that  strong'hold. 
Sherman's  force  was  to  reach  the  mouth  of  the  Yazoo, 
above  the  city,  and  await  the  arrival  of  Grant's  force 
across  the  country,  but  the  latter  was  compelled  to  return 
to  Memphis.  After  Sherman  affected  a  landing  on  the 
Yazoo  River,  it  leaked  out,  some  way,  that  he  was  to  wait 
till  General  McClernard  arrived,  who  was  the  ranking 
officer,  and  would  assume  command.  This  angered  Sher- 
man's officers  and  was  displeasing  to  Sherman  as  well. 
A  council  of  war  was  held,  and  the  decision  arrived  at, 
that  "we  would  be  in  Vicksburg  or  in  hell,"  before  Gen- 
eral McC.  arrived.  Many,  I  fear,  reached  the  latter 
place,  but  we  did  not  get  into  Vicksburg. 

Before  leaving  for  Chickasaw  Bayou,  where  the  bat- 
tle was  to  be  fought.  Captain  Schleich,  of  Co.  F,  took 
breakfast  with  my  mess,  and  after  eating  said:  "Boys, 
I  am  going  to  be  killed  in  this  battle,  and  I  want  you  to 
bury  me  in  this  sand  bank !"  I  attempted  to  change  his 
trend  of  thought,  but  without  success.  The  night  before 
leaving  Memphis  he  was  quite  unwell,  and  his  tent  did 
not  protect  him  from  rain.  I  had  taken  a  room  with  a 
comfortable  bed,  and  asked  him  to  lodge  with  me,  which 

169 


170  THE   STORY   OF  MY  UFE 

he  did.  In  the  night  he  made  a  nervous  spring,  which 
aroused  me,  but  I  refrained  from  suggesting  that  I  was 
disturbed.  He  was  fearful  that  he  had  disturbed  me, 
and  recited  the  strange  dream  which  he  had,  that  so 
moved  him.  He  said :  ''I  seemed  standing  facing  a 
rebel  about  fifty  yards  away,  and  he  shot  me  through  the 
heart,"  and  when  thus  shot  he  made  the  spring  which  he 
feared  disturbed  me.  All  the  way  from  Memphis  to  the 
Yazoo,  he  was  unlike  himself,  and  spent  much  of  his 
time  in  his  stateroom.  This  dream  had  so  fastened  itself 
on  him  that  he  could  not  shake  it  off.  After  the  battle 
had  opened  on  the  Bayou,  I  had  charge  of  some  wounded 
and  the  temporary  oversight  of  two  bodies  awaiting 
burial  some  distance  from  my  regiment,  when  I  felt  I 
must  go  to  the  regiment,  and  obeyed  the  impression. 
I  was  overwhelmed  with  an  inner  sense  of  impending 
calamity.  On  reaching  the  boys  Captain  Schleich  was 
"falling  in"  my  old  company,  to  go  on  to  the  picket  line. 
The  day  was  fearfully  dark,  and  the  woods  were  draped 
with  Spanish  moss,  giving  the  enemy  every  advantage 
over  us.  I  was  much  moved,  and  urged  the  Captain  to 
take  the  utmost  care.  As  they  marched  off  I  had  to  fol- 
low them,  and  as  they  filed  by  me  to  the  left,  I  spoke  to 
the  Captain  again,  and  also  to  the  men.  urging  the  utmost 
care,  and  then  started  for  my  post  of  duty,  lOO  yards 
away,  but  before  reaching  it  I  was  compelled  by  this 
unspeakable  heart  concern  to  turn  right  about  and  go  to 
the  regiment.  As  I  reached  it,  I  met  three  men  bringing 
the  dead  body  of  my  Captain  in  their  arms !  He  ha  1 
done  just  as  he  dreamed.  On  reaching  the  picket  line 
he  stood  facing  a  rebel,  who  was  hidden  from  him,  and 
as  he  was  stretching  out  his  hand  to  warn  some  of  the 
boys  of  danger,  he  was  shot  through  the  heart!  After 
those  grounds  were  taken  a  soldier  showed  me  the  place 
where  the  Captain  stood,  and  the  tree  which  sheltered 
the  rebel,  and  I  stepped  the  distance  and  made  it  just 
fifty  yards !     I  have  always  hoped  that  this  warning  was 


BEFORE  nCKSBURG  171 

given  the  Captain  to  give  him  time  to  shelter  his  soul  by 
the  cross. 

We  found  it  utterly  impossible  to  reach  Vicksburg 
from  this  point,  and  after  a  fearful  struggle,  and  great 
loss  of  life,  we  retired  under  cover  of  the  night,  glad  to 
get  away  from  utter  death.  From  the  consequences  of 
this  defeat,  General  Sherman  was  largely  saved  by  the 
capture  of  Arkansas  Post.  Our  fleet  reached  the  Post 
by  way  of  the  Arkansas  River,  effecting  a  landing  below 
the  Post,  the  infantry  and  artillery  being  thus  enabled 
to  reach  the  entire  circuit  of  the  enemy's  works,  while 
the  gunboats  reached  them  from  the  river.  We  aimed 
at  the  utmost  quiet  till  the  enemy  was  surrounded.  The 
river  ran  northward,  making  a  short  bend  and  then 
southward,  and  each  wing  of  their  breastworks  rested  on 
the  river.  We  were  nearly  one-half  way  round  before 
dark,  and  my  regiment  was  on  the  east  side.  It  had  been 
hot  in  the  march  of  the  day,  and  some  men  wildly  threw 
away  their  blankets.  When  night  came  it  was  cold.  I 
had  fixed  my  bed  at  regulation  distance  from  the  line, 
when  the  thought  struck  me  that  some  of  the  men  might 
suffer  for  want  of  covering.  Going  forward,  I  found  it 
so,  and  as  they  could  not  move,  I  proposed  to  move  my 
blankets  up  to  the  line  and  share  with  them.  A  detach- 
ment was  just  then  ordered  forward  to  open  fire  at  that 
point,  so  as  to  make  the  impression  of  a  night  attack  and 
thus  divert  their  attention  from  what  we  were  really 
seeking  to  do.  Of  course,  this  meant  a  fire  opened  on  us 
in  return.  My  blankets  were  hurriedly  thrown  down 
and  my  horse  hitched  just  so  he  could  not  step  on  the 
bed.  When  the  fire  opened  we  all  fell  flat  on  the  ground, 
and  I  never  lay  flatter  than  just  then. 

Arkansas  Post  was  an  old  Government  fort,  and 
there  stood  a  very  old  United  States  gun,  which  the  reb- 
els loaded  with  grape  shot,  and  let  them  loose  on  us. 
There  were  three  successive  shots,  which  came  directly 
over  my  bed.  Either  of  them  would  have  cut  me  in  two 
if  I  had  been  standing.     The  gun  was  so  large  and  so 


173  THE  STORY  OF  MY  UFE 

near  by  that  those  grape  shot  came  with  awful  force. 
First  the  flash  of  the  gun,  then  the  whiz  of  the  grape,  and 
then  the  crack  of  old  Prince's  heels  in  response  to  the 
grape,  over  my  bed.  He  was  said  to  be  the  fattest  horse 
in  the  army  and  was  full  of  life.  The  grape  came  so 
near  him,  following  the  flash  of  the  cannon,  that  he 
responded  each  time.  But  while  this  was  going  on,  our 
larks  had  closed  up  the  gap  and  seven  thousand  brave 
Confederates  were  at  our  disposal.  They  made  a  bitter 
fight,  but  the  odds  were  against  them.  The  next  day  we 
were  idle  for  a  time,  and  the  gunboats  were  playing  fear- 
fully on  the  fort.  I  was  anxious  to  see,  and  galloped 
down,  and  had  hardly  gotten  there  till  the  old  Govern- 
ment gun  above  referred  to  was  again  pouring  out  wrath. 
A  little  Dutch  Sergeant  was  ordered  to  silence  that  gun. 
and  I  got  in  such  a  position  that  I  was  nearly  behind  his 
little  boat  and  witnessed  her  destruction.  My  eye  followed 
each  solid  shot  till  it  reached  the  gun.  The  first  struck 
her  rigging,  the  second  seemed  only  a  foot  too  high, 
and  the  third  struck  her  square  in  the  middle.  She  stood 
with  side  to  the  Dutchman  and  was  very  long.  She  had 
just  emptied  herself  of  a  load  of  grape,  or  canister,  when 
the  third  missile  struck  her  and  she  never  spoke  again. 
I  shouted  when  I  sa\v  her  tumble.  There  were  casemate 
guns  strongly  protected  in  that  fort,  except  their  muz- 
zles, and  they  faced  toward  the  river.  That  little  Dutch 
Sergeant  put  a  solid  shot  right  into  the  mouth  of  one  of 
those  g^ns  and  broke  it  into  fragments,  and  also  de- 
stroyed the  other.  The  fight  was  heavy  around  to  our 
right,  when  I  returned,  and  the  silencing  of  that  gun 
gave  us  a  rest  again. 

While  standing  there  idle,  I  felt  a  strong  inclination 
to  go  around  to  the  right,  and  I  somehow  feared  the 
wounded  were  being  neglected.  On  reaching  the  rear 
of  the  hottest  fire  I  found  no  ambulances,  and  many 
wounded  men  were  staggering  about  in  the  woods.  On 
inquiry'  it  was  plain  the  commander  of  the  ambulances 
was  frightened  by  the  bullets  in  those  woods,  and  hasten- 


BEFORE   VICKSBURG  173 

ing  to  General  McClernard  "s  headquarters  I  complained 
to  the  Medical  Director,  who  gave  me  authority  to  bring 
them  up  and  they  came  on  the  run !  About  the  time  the 
wounded  were  sent  away  those  brave  Texans  hoisted  the 
white  flag,  and  such  a  shout  I  have  never  heard  before 
or  since  as  went  up  from  the  Union  army.  After  seeing 
the  capture,  I  hastened  to  the  boats  to  see  what  was  done 
with  the  wounded.  A  large  Southern  Mississippi 
steamer  lay  near,  which  they  said  was  filled  with  the 
wounded.  On  reaching  her  cabin  I  found  two  rows  of 
men  laying  side  by  side,  the  whole  length  of  the  cabin, 
and  apparently  wholly  neglected.  There  were  doctors 
on  board,  and  I  asked  what  this  could  mean.  They  said 
the  doctor  in  charge  was  drunk,  and  they  could  do  noth- 
ing without  orders.  "Orders,"  said  I,  and  found  myself 
nearly  wild  with  the  spectacle  before  me.  There  was  not 
a  dish  in  the  cabin  that  could  be  used  to  wet  their  wounds. 
Flannel  clothing,  when  wet  with  blood  and  dried  in  the 
sun,  becomes  nearly  as  hard  as  a  board,  and  inflamma- 
tion was  coming  up  in  every  wound.  Finding  a  large 
wash  dish  below,  I  went  the  whole  round  and  wet  every 
wound  with  cold  water.  In  this  round  I  marked  many 
who  would  die,  and  made  a  second  round,  leaving  a  tract 
to  be  read  to  the  dying  man  by  his  comrade  near  him, 
who  was  stronger,  giving  words  of  cheer  as  I  went. 

I  had  not  quite  finished  the  second  round  when  a 
little  Dutch  Captain  came  in,  who  found  several  of  his 
company  in  that  condition,  and  he  broke  loose  on  me 
like  a  thunderstorm.  Supposing  me  to  be  in  charge, 
and  responsible  for  that  fearful  neglect,  he  cursed  me 
bitterly.  I  waited  patiently  till  the  Captain  had  relieved 
his  mind,  when  I  explained  the  case.  Then  he  insisted 
orf  apologizing,  but  I  said:  "Captain,  if  your  mind  in 
any  way  has  been  relieved  it  is  all  rig^ht  with  me."  I 
then  made  a  search  for  the  drunken  doctor  with  the  in- 
tention of  cooling  him  in  the  river,  but  I  did  not  find  him. 
I  did  not  intend  to  drown  him,  but  to  keep  him  in  the 


174  THE   STORY   OF   MY  LIFE 

river  till  he  was  sober.  I  am  sure,  to-day,  he  would  not 
have  been  drunk  for  a  whole  week  if  I  had  found  him. 

I  hastened  to  my  Brigadier  General  to  induce  him  at 
once  to  g-o  to  Sherman  with  this  outrage.  He  higgled 
about  it,  and  after  I  had  pressed  it  till  my  heart  was  sick, 
he  said  he  would.  As  I  turned  away  I  felt  he  would  nott. 
So  I  turned  toward  Sherman's  headquarters  myself  and 
found  him  standing  by  his  tent.  Saluting  him,  I  laid  the 
thing  before  'him.  Sherman  was  a  very  nervous  man, 
and  when  excited  strongly  he  would  turn  clear  round  on 
one  foot.     He  was  evidently  angry,  and  much  excited, 

as  he  said :    "D n  it,  Chaplain,  I  am  not  resf>onsible 

for  the  neglect  of  the  doctors."  To  this  I  responded : 
"General  Sherman,  I  am  aware,  sir,  you  are  not  respon- 
sible for  the  neglect,  but  you  command  all  the  doctors 
in  this  realm,  and  if  this  matter  is  not  righted  I  will  pub- 
lish it  if  it  costs  my  head !"  It  seemed  but  a  few  min- 
utes till  the  doctors  were  in  commotion,  and  I  think  in 
less  than  three  hours  all  those  dear  bovs  were  on  nice 
cots  with  clean,  white  sheets  and  pillows,  their  wounds 
dressed,  and  they  nicely  cared  for. 

The  next  time  I  met  General  Sherman  was  in  front 
of  \"icks'burg  when  the  regiment  wanted  to  send  me 
home  for  sanitary  goods  for  our  sick,  and  the  papers  had 
to  have  General  Sherman's  signature.  I  went  to  his  tent 
for  that  purpose,  and  he  met  me  very  cordially.  I  said : 
"General  Sherman,  if  it  please  you,  sir,  I  would  like  to 
get  your  signature  to  this  paper."  and  turning  to  his 
Adjutant,  he  said :  "Adjutant,  sign  that  paper,"  and 
remarked  to  me  that  to  the  end  of  the  war  he  would  be 
glad  to  do  anything  he  could  to  accommodate  me.  Sher- 
man was  a  great  man.  and,  of  course,  knew  my  course 
was  erratic  and  not  in  accord  with  military  usage,  but 
his  great  soul  knew  it  was  right. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 


Young's  Point  and  Vickshurg. 

After  the  capture  of  Arkansas  Post,  we  came  to 
Young's  Point,  in  front  of  Vicksburg.  The  design  was 
to  make  the  impression  that  we  were  going  to  finish  But- 
ler's canal,  and  hence  some  digging  was  done,  but  a 
higher  end  was  in  view.  There  was  much  sickness,  and 
many  deaths  occurred  at  this  point,  till  it  seemed  the 
flow^er  of  American  youth  w'ere  going  to  be  left  in  that 
levee.  It  was  a  time  of  great  darkness  as  to  National 
destiny,  and  those  at  home  will  never  know  how  dark  it 
seemed  to  those  who  were  at  the  front.  The  papers  from 
home  were  filled  with  incidents  of  merry  making,  and 
frolic,  showing  that  the  masses  had  no  conception  of  our 
peril,  or  the  depths  of  the  clouds  which  hung  over  us. 
If  I  had  been  cut  off  from  prayer,  I  think  our  environ- 
ment would  have  killed  me.  To  me  the  absence  of 
humility,  and  genuine  repentance,  accompanied  with  such 
strides  of  worldliness,  and  forgetfulness  of  God,  as  were 
apparent  in  the  North,  while  death  was  gathering  such 
harvests,  were  finger  pointings  of  doom. 

Our  churches  at  home  were  increasing  rapidly  in 
worldliness,  and  indulging  in  festivities  beyond  prece- 
dent, while  we  were  dying  by  the  thousand,  and  a  black 
cloud  was  hanging  over  us  by  day  and  by  night!     I  re- 

'7S 


176  THE   STORY   OF  MY  LIFE 

solved  to  unbosom  my  soul  to  a  few  devoted  ministers 
and  beg  of  them  to  call  the  churches  to  fasting  instead 
of  feasting,  and  prayer  instead  of  frolics.  So  I  selected 
No.  I,  of  Illinois,  whom  I  knew  to  have  been  a  man  of 
deep  piety,  and  widely  known,  laying  our  condition  be- 
fore him,  and  the  danger  of  utter  wreck  of  our  Govern- 
ment if  God  did  not  interpose  soon.  I  was  relieved  in 
pouring  my  soul  out  to  him,  and  waited  for  his  answer 
with  great  desire.  After  days  of  delay  it  came,  and  I 
tore  loose  the  envelope  and  sat  down  on  a  log  to  feast  my 
hungry  soul.  The  following  is  the  substance  of  the 
answer:  "Rev.  M.  L.  Haney :  Dear  Brother:  Your 
letter  received ;  glad  to  hear  from  you.  I  am  in  the 
hedge  business  and  seed  is  very  scarce  here.  I  hear  you 
are  going  up  Red  River,  and  I  wish  you  would  procure 

me  some  osage  orange  seed.     Yours  truly,  B.  L. ." 

My  heart  sank  within  me.  If  ship  loads  of  seed  had 
been  at  my  disposal  I  could  not  have  sent  him  a  handful ! 
I  was  driven  to  God,  and  sought  a  place  for  prayer  by 
the  root  of  an  old  elm  tree,  or  gum  tree.  God  heard  me, 
and  let  heaven  loose  on  my  soul  and  gave  me  to  see 
through  to  victory.  I  was  so  blessed,  and  the  power  of 
God  so  rested  upon  me  that  I  staggered  like  a  drunken 
man  on  returning  to  my  tent. 

Captain  J.  j\I.  Augustine  was  tenting  with  me  at  the 
time.  He  was  a  superior  young  man.  but  painfully  given 
to  doubts  as  to  the  Bible  and  the  Christian  religion,  so 
that  I  recognized  him  as  an  infidel.  He  had  well  nigh 
ruined  a  brother,  who  was  at  home,  with  his  skeptical 
sentiments.  I  had  hardly  gotten  seated  when  he  opened 
up  with  some  skeptical  suggestion,  and  I  was  so  filled 
with  the  Holy  Ghost  that  I  answered  him,  first  describ- 
ing his  condition,  and  then  my  own,  leaving  him  floun- 
dering in  his  little  canoe,  while- 1  was  riding  into  port  on 
board  the  old  ship  of  Zion !  The  Captain  drew  a  long 
breath,  saying:  "Well,  if  I  say  anything  more,  I  guess 
I  will  have  to  get  a  new  subject!"  From  that  time  till 
his  death  I  never  heard  one  more  skeptical  hint  from  his 


YOUNG'S  POINT  AND  VICKSBURO  177 

lips.  When  on  furlough,  he  begged  of  his  brother,  whom 
he  had  led  into  doubt,  to  forget  all  he  had  ever  said  on 
the  subject,  and  stick  to  his  mother's  Bible. 

The  Mississippi  River  had  been  thoroughly  block- 
aded at  Vicksburg,  and  a  fearful  array  of  artillery  over- 
looked the  river  from  its  hills  for  nearly  five  miles.  If 
supplies  for  an  army  could  run  this  blockade,  then  an 
army  could  reach,  and  cross,  the  river  below  the  city,  and 
Vicksburg  could  be  put  into  siege.  One  morning  a 
wooden  gunboat  ran  the  gauntlet,  and  came  out  unhurt, 
and  Grant  called  for  volunteers  to  man  the  transports, 
which  w^ere  to  run  the  blockade,  and  soon  had  to  place 
a  guard  on  each  vessel  to  prevent  it  from  being  overrun. 
The  old  steamboat  officers  would  not  run  the  risk,  and 
each  boat  had  to  be  offi,'cered  with  soldiers.  Hence  for 
days  these  beginners  were  maneuvering  those  great  ves- 
sels on  the  river  at  Milliken's  Bend.  Governor  Yates 
came  down  for  the  occasion,  and  invited  me  to  go  on  his 
staff,  so  I  could  be  on  Grant's  boat  of  observation.  So 
I  was  greatly  favored.  Grant's  boat  was  anchored  at  a 
point  in  the  river  where  he  could  see  the  whole  move- 
ment. At  a  sign  three  large  steamers  laden  with  army 
stores  left  for  the  blockade.  On  the  point  of  land  west 
of  the  river,  and  nearest  the  city,  there  was  a  cluster  of 
houses,  which  the  rebels  were  to  set  on  fire  in  case  boats 
should  undertake  to  pass  in  the  night.  So  by  the  blaze 
of  the  burning  buildings  Grant's  boats  were  clearly  vis- 
ible. The  roar  of  artillery  was  grand  and  fearful,  but 
those  braves  made  the  entire  circuit  without  injury.  Gen- 
eral Grant  rarely  showed  much  emotion  or  acted  nerv- 
ously, but  that  night  he  walked  the  boat  backwards  and 
forwards,  indicating  a  deep  solicitude  for  the  men  who 
had  volunteered  to  face  death  as  these  had  done.  That 
was  among  the  most  striking  scenes  I  ever  witnessed,  but 
the  daring  of  those  men  gave  us  Vicksburg. 

Three  large  Mississippi  steamboats  laden  with  army 
supplies  were  now  below  the  city,  and  under  our  control. 
So   Grant  was   ready   to   move,   and   leaving   Milliken's 


178  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

Bend  in  April,  the  Union  forces  were  on  their  way  to 
Grand  Gulf,  on  the  Louisiana  side  of  the  river.  It  was 
of  the  highest  importance,  on  reaching  Grand  Gulf,  that 
the  crossing  be  effected  with  the  least  possible  opposi- 
tion. So  the  army  of  Sherman  was  sent  up  the  Yazoo 
River  to  attack  Gaines'  Bluff.  So,  unexpectedly  to  the 
enemy,  two  heavy  lines  of  infantry,  with  artillery,  were 
landed  in  front  of  Gaines'  Bluff,  with  a  gunboat  or  two 
to  back  them,  as  though  we  were  going  up  that  bluff  at 
any  cost.  This  drew  from  \'icksburg.  and  below,  a 
heavy  army  to  reinforce  Gaines'  Bluff,  and  diverted  the 
attention  of  the  Confederate  commander  from  Grand 
Gulf  till  Grant's  army  was  on  the  Vicksburg  side  of  the 
river,  and  Sherman  retired  from  Gaines'  Bluff  like  a 
gentleman,  without  any  serious  loss  to  his  army,  and  has- 
tened to  join  Grant  in  the  battle  of  Champion  Hills. 

Having  reached  our  new  base  of  supplies,  we  crossed 
the  Mississippi,  and.  coming  to  Raymond,  were  halted  to 
rest,  and  see  the  prisoners.  I  knew  that  prisoners  meant 
wounded  men,  and  asked  a  citizen  where  our  wounded 
were.  Pointing  southward,  he  said  :  "That  brick  church 
is  full  of  them."  Having  but  a  brief  time,  I  hastened 
and  found  it  as  he  said,  and,  speaking  to  each  boy,  I  w^ent 
the  rounds,  but  came  to  a  beautiful  young  man  of  about 
twenty  years,  whose  eyes  were  covered  with  a  wet  cloth. 
I  asked  as  to  his  wound,  and  the  nurse  replied :  "His 
eyes  are  shot  out,  sir!"  And  lifting  the  bandage,  he 
showed  me  his  wound.  A  musket  ball  had  struck  him 
in  the  right  temple,  cutting  off  the  optic  nerve,  and  came 
out  at  the  left  eye!  I  could  hardly  speak.  He  was  a 
bright,  beautiful  boy,  with  a  strong  body,  likely  to  live 
for  many  years  in  utter  darkness.  At  last  I  said :  "My 
boy,  I  suppose  the  sun  is  forever  blotted  out."  To  which 
he  replied  with  a  victorious  voice :  "Yes,  sir,  but  I  have 
light  w'ithin !"  It  seemed  no  words  on  my  part  could 
reach  a  case  like  this — of  apparent  desolation — ^but  I 
doubt  whether  I  have  ever  found  a  calmer,  more  restful, 
or   triumphant   soul.     Twenty    years    after    this    I    was 


YOUNG'S  POINT  AND  VICKSBURG  179 

preaching  in  Iowa  about  Christ  as  a  wonderful  Saviour, 
and  brought  this  illustration  in  proof  that  He  could  sat- 
isfy us  in  any  emergency.  After  dismissal  an  old  soldier 
introduced  himself  to  me,  saying:  "I  was  among  the 
wounded  in  that  little  brick  church  at  Raymond,  and  you 
talked  with  me."  I  asked  if  he  knew  that  blind  boy,  and 
he  said :  "I  guess  I  did  know  him.  Mr.  Haney,  that 
was  the  happiest  man  I  ever  saw.  I  was  with  him  for 
three  months  afterwards,  and  I  have  never  seen  so  happy 
a  human  being."     O,  it  pays  to  have  full  salvation! 

The  enemy  met  us  at  Champion  Hills,  east  of  Black 
River,  and  after  a  fearful  battle  was  repulsed,  but  al- 
lowed to  cross  Black  River  and  get  into  Vicksburg, 
which  brought  on  the  siege.  The  battle  was  fought  by 
our  army  on  the  right  and  centre,  and  an  utter  rout  of 
the  enemy  followed.  The  mass  of  the  rebels  routed, 
passed  in  front  of  General  Frank  Blair's  command, 
reached  and  crossed  the  bridge,  and  set  it  on  fire  without 
being  molested.  Frank  Blair's  troops  would  have  cap- 
tured that  army  with  the  slightest  loss  if  he  had  let  them. 
I  galloped  up  and  down  that  line  and  was  fully  assured 
the  enemy  was  routed,  and  panic  stricken,  and  twice 
urged  my  Colonel  to  see  Blair  and  get  him  to  move,  and 
at  last  we  were  ordered  forward,  when  a  six-pound  gun 
opened  on  us,  but  hit  nobody,  and  we  were  halted  till  the 
enemy  was  out  of  our  hands.  It  seemed  to  me  fearful 
that  a  battle  costing  so  much  blood,  which  had  put  the 
enemy  within  our  reach,  with  the  smallest  possible  sacri- 
fice, should  be  lost  by  sheer  cowardice  or  neglect.  It 
pressed  my  very  soul  so  that  I  offered  to  take  that  gun 
if  the  Colonel  would  give  me  fifty  men !  When  we  did 
go  forward,  and  reached  the  road  over  which  they  re- 
treated, we  found  caissons  and  other  implements  of  war 
wildly  strewn  about,  proving  that  their  capture  would 
have  been  an  easy  task.  The  result  of  our  failure  was 
the  siege  of  Vicksburg,  with  its  fearful  sacrifices  of 
human  lives  and  treasure. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

The  Siege  of  Vicksburg. 

Coming  into  Vicksburg  from  Black  River  brought 
great  consternation  to  the  natives,  and  there  was  a  rush 
for  the  hills  of  the  Yazoo.  The  slaveholders  forced 
their  slaves  to  go  with  them,  though  many,  when  they 
got  into  the  hills,  stole  away  and  ran  for  protection  to 
the  Union  army.  There  were  clusters  of  slave  cabins, 
and  as  they  returned,  bringing  what  little  they  could, 
they  entered  these  cabins.  The  soldiers  all  expected  a 
siege,  and  there  was  a  scrambling  for  cooking  utensils  for 
camp.  A  black  man  was  carrying  a  frying  pan,  and  a 
mounted  soldier  ordered  him  to  give  it  to  him.  The 
slave  answered :  "Lord,  Massa,  I  borrowed  it,  and  prom- 
ised to  take  it  back,  sir."  He  cursed  him,  but  the  man 
ran  with  the  pan  and  threw  it  into  the  door  of  the  cabin 
where  it  belonged.  The  soldier  followed  quickly  and 
ordered  the  woman  to  give  it  up.  She  pleaded  it  was  all 
she  had  and  she  could  not  spare  it,  and  closed  the  door. 
He  deliberately  got  off  his  horse,  put  his  musket  through 
a  crack  in  the  cabin  and  fired  it  at  her.  She  fell  like  a 
beef,  and  he  went  in  and  got  the  frying  pan  and  walked 
away !  Her  left  limb  was  broken  above  the  knee,  and 
the  musket  being  so  close  the  bone  was  badly  shattered. 
Dr.  Roller  amputated  the  limb  and  cared  for  her  till  he 

iSo 


THE  SIEGE  OF  VICKSBURG  181 

was  overtaxed  with  the  sick  and  wounded,  and  begged 
me  to  take  charge  of  her.  I  brought  soup  and  other 
nourishment,  and  dressed  her  wound  for  thirty  days. 
During  that  time  I  made  use  of  every  means  I  thought 
of  to  inspire  courage  and  bring  cheer  to  her  soul,  but  in 
no  case  could  I  produce  a  smile.  Her  heart  had  died! 
She  was  a  slave  from  infancy,  had  a  child  when  fifteen 
years  old,  and  her  life  had  been  a  horror  to  her.  When 
we  came  she,  with  all  other  slaves,  recognized  us  as  her 
city  of  refuge,  and  at  the  risk  of  her  life  ran  into  our 
arms  for  safety,  to  be  shot  down  like  a  beast ! 

One  morning  I  went  in  and  saw  there  was  gangrene 
in  her  wound,  and  promptly  told  her  she  must  die.  Her 
face  lighted  up  as  I  told  her,  and  for  the  first  time  in 
thirty  days  she  smiled !  It  comforts  me  now  to  remem- 
ber the  care  I  took  of  that  desolate  soul.  O,  what  wail- 
ing there  will  be  at  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ! 

In  the  first  assault  we  made  upon  the  works,  many 
were  killed,  and  wounded,  and  it  was  a  day  of  great  sad- 
ness. The  next  morning  I  visited  the  hospital  and  found, 
among  many  others,  a  beautiful  boy,  who  looked  young, 
and  had  such  a  sweet  face  I  was  at  once  impressed  with 
him.  He  was  lying  on  his  back  reading  a  well  worn  lit- 
tle New  Testament.  He  was  shot  with  a  musket  ball, 
which  had  passed  through  his  body  in  the  region  of  his 
stomach.  I  was  sure  he  would  die.  and  did  not  expect 
to  see  him  again.  I  found  he  was  rejoicing  in  God,  had 
no  fear  of  death,  and  was  ready  for  the  chariot.  The 
next  morning  I  came  in  and  turned  my  eyes  to  that  cot, 
expecting  to  see  it  empty,  but  he  was  still  there,  and,  as 
before,  reading  his  Testament.  His  mind  was  clear  and 
he  could  yet  talk,  so  I  determined  to  know  something  of 
his  past,  and  asked  him,  if  able,  to  tell  me  how  he  found 
the  Lord.  He  said  he  was  a  little  waif  in  the  city  of  New 
York,  and  was  playing  in  the  dirt  of  the  street  one  Sun- 
day, when  a  nice  looking  young  girl  came  to  Where  he 
was,  and  said  she  was  making  up  a  class  of  boys  and 
wanted  him  for  one  of  them.     He  obiected  because  he 


182  THE   STORY  OF   MY   LIFE 

had  no  clothes  to  go  to  Sunday  School,  and  was  ragged. 
She  said  her  class  was  to  be  made  up  of  such.  He  then 
objected  that  he  was  too  dirty  and  had  no  parents,  but 
she  w^as  making  up  a  class  of  just  such  boys,  and  he  went 
with  her  and  soon  had  good  clothes,  learned  his  letters, 
and  to  read,  and  she  had  brought  him  to  Christ.  He 
said,  after  describing  how  he  found  Christ,  and  what  a 
life  of  happiness  had  come  out  of  it,  "O,  I  would  be  so 
glad  to  know  where  she  is  now,  that  I  might  let  her 
know  how  God  has  kept  me,  and  now  as  I  am  dying 
for  my  country,  how  happy  I  am  here,  and  it  is  all 
through  her  agency !"  After  a  quiet  season  of  prayer  I 
left  him  with  my  heart  all  aglow,  expecting  to  see  him, 
the  next  time,  in  eternity's  morning.  The  third  time  I 
came  and  was  surprised  to  see  him  still  there.  I  spoke 
to  him,  but  he  did  not  answer.  His  Testament  was 
snugly  pressed  against  his  left  breast,  and  his  eyes  were 
wide  open  and  looking  upward.  I  asked  the  nurse  how 
long  he  had  been  unconscious.  He  said  since  early  in 
the  morning.  I  then  addressed  him  again,  but  he  seemed 
not  to  notice  me,  and  his  eyes  had  not  moved.  I  then 
carefullv  lifted  his  Testament  from  his  breast  and  slowly 
passed  it  in  range  of  his  vision.  The  moment  he  caught 
sight  of  the  Testament  his  eyes  followed  it,  and'  then 
turned  toward  me.  He  motioned  that  he  wanted  to  die 
with  that  against  his  breast.  I  replaced  it,  saying :  "My 
boy,  you  love  this  holy  book  ?"  And  he  whispered  :  "Yes  ; 
O,  yes !"  and  his  happy  spirit  slipped  away !  O,  what 
millions  could  be  saved  if  all  Christians  loved  souls  as 
did  that  little  New  York  girl ! 

The  second  assault  on  the  works  at  Vicksburg  was 
made  in  columns  by  divisions,  and  not  in  battle  line,  as 
before.  In  the  long  line  of  rebel  breastworks  there  was 
a  fort  here  and  there,  perhaps  a  mile  apart.  Our  attack 
was  now  made  upon  each  of  these  forts,  and  each  divi- 
sion had  to  have  a  scaling  party  to  precede  it  and  prepare 
the  way  by  removing  any  barriers  which  might  be  found 
when  they  got  there.     These  were  not  coerced,  but  so 


THE  SIEGE  OF  VICKSBURG  183 

many  from  each  regiment  were  allowed  to  volunteer.  It 
was  known  to  be  a  very  hazardous  undertaking,  and 
meant  death  to  a  large  proportion  of  those  who  volun- 
teered. The  55th  Ills,  was  drawn  into  line,  and  the  state- 
ment made  that  so  many  men  were  wanted,  and  the  first 
who  stepped  out  would  be  taken.  More  than  the  num- 
ber stepped  out,  and  my  brother's  son  was  among  the 
first.  There  were  about  sixty  to  each  division. 
We  had  two  ridges  to  pass  before  reaching  the 
part  which  exposed  the  men  to  the  fire  of  the  enemy. 
The  scaling  party  was  to  go  right  through  to  the  fort, 
and  the  column  was  to  follow  and  support  them.  The 
fire  was  heavy  when  they  reached  the  second  ridge,  but 
the  scaling  party  passed  and  hastened  forward  to  the 
fort ;  but  the  head  of  the  column,  on  reaching  the  ridge, 
lay  down !  This  left  the  sixty  boys  alone,  with  nothing 
but  the  breastworks  between  them  and  the  enemy,  and 
brought  on  a  hand  to  hand  fight.  At  first  the  rebels 
undertook  to  put  their  muskets  over  the  works  with  noth- 
ing but  their  hands  visible,  and  our  boys  would  shoot 
their  hands.  Then  they  threw  hand  grenades,  which 
were  little  fuse  shells.  They  cut  the  fuse  so  they  would 
explode  immediately,  and  tossed  them  over  among  the 
boys.  Their  only  chance  was  to  catch  them  like  a  ball, 
and  throw  them  back  before  the  explosion,  and  have 
them  kill  rebels  instead  of  themselves.  This  they  did  in 
many  cases.  My  regiment  was  half  way  back  in  the  col- 
umn, and  the  8th  Missouri  at  the  head.  The  latter  sent 
word  back  that  if  the  55th  Illinois  could  come  forward, 
and  support  them,  they  would  go  over  the  works.  So 
the  55th  was  brought  forward  in  line  of  battle,  and  pro- 
vision was  made  that  when  they  came  to  the  first  ridge, 
the  artillery  would  open  fire  over  their  heads  to  prevent 
their  receiving  the  fire  of  the  whole  rebel  line  before 
them.  I  started  with  them,  but  both  officers  and  men 
insisted  I  must  not  go,  so  I  got  at  the  root  of  a  tree, 
where  I  could  see  them  through.  They  came  to  the 
ridge,  and  the  artillery  was  a  few  seconds  late,  and  the 


184  THE   STORY   OF  MY   LIFE 

whole  rebel  volley  was  poured  into  them.  They  reeled 
and  fell  to  the  ground,  and  to  me  it  looked  as  though 
they  were  nearly  all  slaughtered.  That  was  the  supreme 
moment  of  my  whole  life.  It  seemed  unbearable !  Then 
came  instantly  the  fire  of  our  artillery,  which  made  every 
rebel  hide  his  head,  and  my  braves  sprang  to  their  feet 
and  dashed  beyond  the  ridge,  very  few  of  them  being 
hurt  at  all !  Tliey  were  veterans,  and  knew  how  to  dodge 
^ven  musket  balls,  and  I  thought  they  were  killed ! 

When  they  reached  the  front,  even  the  8th  Missouri 
would  not  undertake  the  fearful  task  of  scaling  the 
works.  One  of  our  men,  an  Irishman,  was  shot  through 
the  brain,  on  the  heights,  before  the  regiment  started, 
and  was  writhing,  and  liable  to  roll  down  a  hill.  One  of 
the  wounded  boys  at  the  ridge  was  brought  out  with  a 
broken  leg.  and  I  followed  him,  with  a  new  doctor,  till 
I  saw  the  Irishman  above  described,  and  stopped  to  ad- 
just his  body,  and  then  hastened  on  to  help  with  that 
broken  leg,  supisosing  the  doctor  had  stopped  a  few 
rods  away,  but  he  descended  an  immense  hill  over  sev- 
eral big  logs,  with  that  boy's  leg  dangling,  and  when  I 
reached  them  had  wrapped  a  rag  about  the  wound,  which 
was  all  he  did.  The  poor  fellow  had  to  be  carried  right 
back  up  the  same  hill,  over  those  logs,  because  of  the 
doctor's  cowardice.  He  was  carried,  in  unspeakable 
agony,  nearly  a  quarter  of  a  mile  beyond  where  there 
were  any  bullets,  or  exposure,  except  by  any  glancing 
bullets  which  might  possibly  have  come  that  way,  that  a 
rag  might  be  wrapped  about  his  wound  and  he  be  sent 
back  again.  I  was  wild  with  the  outrage,  and  said  to  the 
doctor :  "If  you  ever  treat  one  of  my  boys  like  this  again 
I  will  kick  you  while  I  see  you  I"  Confession  is  good  for 
the  soul ! 

All  this  time  that  scaling  party  was  in  a  hand  to 
hand  conflict  with  a  host  of  Confederate  soldiers,  and  no 
support  behind  them.  They  could  not  get  away  without 
utter  slaughter,  so  they  fought  with  death  till  the  dark- 
ness of  the  night  furnished  a  way  of  escape  to  those 


THE  SIEGE  OF  VICKSDURG  185 

who  yet  survived.  My  brother's  son  fought  desperately 
till  nearly  sunset,  when  a  hand  grenade  exploded  before 
it  reached  him  and  he  was  instantly  killed.  He  was  a 
namesake  of  his  uncle  Dick,  loved  me  as  I  have  rarely 
been  loved,  and  his  death  was,  to  me,  as  the  burial  of  a 
child. 

During  this  siege  there  came  much  sickness  to  the 
new  recruits.  The  127th  Ills,  was  the  finest  looking 
body  of  young  men  I  saw  come  into  the  service,  but 
they  had  been  painfully  exposed,  and  their  chaplain  had 
left  them.  They  were  kept  in  an  unhealthy  ravine  till 
nearly  all  of  them  were  diseased.  They  got  to  dying  till 
every  man  who  became  sick  expected  to  die.  Their 
surgeon  was  a  good  man,  but  some  way  they  got  set 
against  him.  I  was  so  moved  at  this  condition  that  I 
had  to  take  them  on  my  soul  in  addition  to  my  own 
regiment,  and  the  hospital.  They  seemed  to  have  lost 
all  heart,  and  death  was  in  sight  of  them  all.  The  at- 
tempt to  rally  them  was  among  the  most  difficult  under- 
takings of  my  life.  I  made  fun,  told  witty  stories, 
laughed,  sang,  ridiculed,  prayed  and  shouted !  The  final 
record  may  show  that  above  one  hundred  lives  were 
thus  rescued,  but  it  nearly  cost  my  own ! 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

Sickness  and  Rest. 

When  Vicksburg  fell,  I  had  strength  enough  to  hold 
myself  up  by  clinging  to  the  limb  of  a  tree  till  I  wit- 
nessed the  surrender,  and  then  passed  through  the  most 
serious  sickness  of  my  life.  My  regiment  had  gone  with 
Sherman  to  East  Alississippi,  in  pursuit  of  Johnston, 
and  returned  to  Black  River,  where  they  went  into  camp 
during  the  hot  weather.  I  was  weak  when  disease  left 
me,  but  was  anxious  to  rejoin  the  55th.  So  I  began  by 
riding  a  little  each  day,  preparatory  to  the  longer  ride. 
The  day  before  leaving.  I  rode  down  into  a  valley,  where 
I  watered  my  horse,  and  to  the  right  of  me  saw  a  slave 
woman  washing  clothes.  I  felt  a  suggestion  within  to 
turn  aside  and  talk  with  her  about  her  soul.  Looking  all 
about  me,  I  saw  no  human  being  but  her.  and  it  seemed 
questionable  whether  I  ought  to  go,  Satan  can  impress 
God's  people  in  the  name  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  any- 
body who  will  follow  every  impression  which  is  made 
will  be  pretty  sure  of  ruin.  I  asked  the  Lord  if  this 
impression  was  of  the  devil  that  He  drive  it  away,  but  if 
of  Him,  to  let  it  settle  into  conviction  and  I  would 
obey. 

On  returning  I  became  clearly  convinced  that  I 
should  go,  and  turning  aside,  came  to  where  she  was. 

186 


SICKNESS   AND  REST  187 

She  was,  I  suppose,  short  of  fifty  years  old.  I  accosted 
her  and  she  responded,  but  looked  a  little  confused,  as 
I  was  a  stranger.  To  relieve  her  of  all  fear,  I  asked : 
"Colored  woman,  do  you  enjoy  religion."  And,  staring 
at  me,  she  said:  "Sir?"  Thinking  her  so  ignorant  that 
she  did  not  understand  what  I  said,  I  changed  the  ques- 
tion, asking,  "Do  you  belong  to  any  church?"  She  an- 
swered quickly,  with  force,  "No,  sir ;  I  don't  belong  to 
no  church  on  dis  here  lower  erf,  but  I  do  belong  to  de 
church  of  de  First  Born  in  heaven !"  Her  answer  moved 
me  deeply,  and  the  question  came  to  me :  How  could 
this  poor,  ignorant  creature  find  out  this  deep  spiritual 
truth  of  the  New  Testament?  So  I  asked:  "Aunty, 
what  church  have  you  where  you  live?"  "There  was 
no  church,  sir."  Thinking  the  dear  soul  surely  did  not 
understand  me,  I  asked :  "Were  they  Baptists  or  Metho- 
dists where  you  lived  ?"  "There  was  neither,  sir."  And 
I  was  well  nigh  confounded.  "Well.  Aunty,  won't  you 
tell  me  something  about  where  you  have  lived?"     "Yes, 

sir;  I  was  born  off  yonder,  on  old  Massa  — 's 

plantation,  in  Southern  Mississippi,  and  he  was  a  good 
man,  sir,  and  the  Methodists  had  class  meetings  in  de 
quarters,  but  when  I  was  eleven  years  old,  old  Massa 
broke  up,  sir,  and  we's  all  sole  by  de  Sheriff,  sir.  I 
was  sole  to  old  Massa ,  over  in  Central  Miss- 
issippi, and  he  was  very  wicked,  and  allowed  no  'ligion 
to  come  on  his  plantation !"  The  names  of  both  her 
masters  were  given,  but  they  have  gone  from  me. 

The  whole  story  is  this :  Her  first  master  was  a 
good  man  and  gave  his  slaves  opportunities  to  be  re- 
ligious, but  they  were  all  sold  when  she  was  either  nine 
or  eleven  years  old.  She  had  never  known  a  letter  of 
the  alphabet,  nor  read  a  syllable  of  God's  word,  and 
since  she  was  eleven  years  old,  at  the  farthest,  she  had 
not  seen  the  face  of  a  minister,  heard  the  gospel 
preached,  nor  been  in  a  gathering  for  prayer.  Her  last 
master  had  prohibited  all  religious  people  and  religious 
service  on  his  immense  plantation.     "Well,"  I  said,  as 


Igg  THE   STORY   OF   MY   LIFE 

I  was  bewildered  with  her  knowledge  of  God,  "how  did 
you  find  out  you  were  a  member  of  the  church  of  the 
First  Born?"  "O,  sir,"  she  responded,  "seven  years 
ago  I  was  in  de  cotton  field,  and  dere  was  a  great  load 
of  sin  on  my  soul,  and  I  prayed  and  prayed !  One  day 
I  went  down  into  a  deep  holler  and  got  down  by  the 
side  of  an  old  log,  and  prayed  and  prayed!  De  load 
on  my  soul  was  so  great  that  I  thought  I  would  die. 
But,  sir,  dere  came  a  great  light,  and  wid  dat  light  dere 
come  a  voice,  and  dat  voice  told  me  I  was  a  member  of 
the  church  of  the  First  Born !  Since  dat  time,  sir,  when- 
eber  dere's  great  trouble,  and  I  feel  I  can't  go  through, 
dat  voice  come  back  and  tell  me,  'You  are  a  member  of 
de  church  of  de  First  Born!"  "  I  found  by  after  inquiries, 
and  talk,  that  she  had  stumbled  into  the  experience  of 
heart  holiness,  and  was  revelling  in  the  joy  of  perfect 
love.  Tliere  are  millions  of  intelligent  Christians  who 
claim  they  have  not  sufficient  light  to  get  wholly  sanc- 
tified; but  this  slave  woman  had!  She  had  no  learning, 
no  Sunday  School,  no  Bible,  no  preacher,  no  church, 
but  she  found  God!    John  6:  17. 

I  felt  I  would  never  be  in  that  valley  again,  and  God 
opened  my  mouth  to  pour  out  His  truth  on  His  lone 
child,  who  had  now  been  such  a  blessing  to  my  soul. 
Having  bade  her  goodby,  I  rode  off  in  unspeakable  glad- 
ness, and  a  hundred  yards  away  I  faced  about  to  take 
a  last  look  at  my  bloodwashed  sister,  and,  sitting  on  my 
horse,  I  said  audibly  and  God  heard  it:  "You  blessed 
saint,  black  as  you  are,  I  love  you,  and  I  will  see  you 
in  the  morning!" 

The  next  day  I  had  a  joyful  meeting  with  my  boys 
of  the  regiment,  in  Camp  Sherman  on  Black  River.  Here 
we  had  rest  from  the  burdens  of  war  for  a  time,  and 
God  was  with  us.  During  our  stay  the  boys  arranged 
a  large  seating  for  Divine  service,  and  we  had  glorious 
times.  For  some  days  we  had  a  protracted  meeting, 
where  forty  sinners  were  converted,  and  a  number  of 
Christians  were  beautifullv  sanctified.     One   Sabbath  I 


SICKNESS   AND  REST  189 

was  led  to  preach  on  the  experimental  evidences  of  Qiris- 
tianity.  A  great  crowd  was  there,  and  God  in  the  midst. 
I  aimed  to  show  that  a  rational  faith  could  be  exercised 
in  Jesus  Christ,  as  a  Saviour,  and  in  the  Bible,  as  the 
inspired  word  of  God,  by  those  who  were  utterly  ignor- 
ant of  letters  and  knew  nothing  of  the  evidences  upon 
which  that  revelation  is  based.  Taking  up  an  ignor- 
ant, unsaved  sinner,  I  showed  how  wondrously  the  teach- 
ings of  God's  Spirit  within  him  were  in  accord  with  what 
the  same  Spirit  had  said  in  His  Book.  From  this  begin- 
ning I  took  him  through  conviction,  repentance,  faith, 
pardon,  regeneration  and  entire  sanctification,  showing 
at  every  point  that  what  God  had  written  in  the  Book  he 
now  wrote  within  the  soul,  etc.,  etc.  Profound  silence 
reigned  during  the  preaching,  except  an  occasional  sound 
from  one  voice,  which  I  did  not  locate. 

Dismissing  at  once,  in  view  of  evangelistic  services 
at  night,  I  still  stood  on  the  platform  when  a  Captain 
of  middle  years,  with  an  excited  appearance  and  great 
drops  of  sweat  standing  on  his  face,  said :  "I  have 
never  heard  the  like  of  this  before,"  with  other  state- 
ments concerning  the  sermon.  He  was  what  is  often 
called  an  established  infidel,  and  a  lawyer  by  profession. 
He  added  :  "I  was  sitting  on  the  back  seat  and  there 
was  an  old,  stupid  nigger  sitting  on  the  ground  behind 
me,  and  when  you  had  made  each  point  in  that  sermon 
he  peeked  his  head  between  the  soldiers,  and,  grinning 
all  over,  he  said :  'Dat's  so.  bless  de  Lord !'  Now  that 
stupid  old  slave  could  no  more  have  made  these  points 
than  he  could  have  made  a  world,  but  when  you  made 
them,  he  saw  he  had  all  you  described,  within  his  own 
soul,  and  you  may  count  on  me  being  a  Christian  from 
this  day !"    Glory  be  to  God  ! 

Not  twenty  years  ago  I  was  preaching  a  sermon  to 
an  audience  of  strangers  and  gave  this  recital,  stating 
I  had  forgotten  the  name  and  regiment  of  the  Captain, 
and  an  old  soldier  with  a  happy  face  came  to  me  before 
leaving  and  said:  "That  Captain  was  in  my  regiment, 


190  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

and  had  destroyed  the  faith  of  many  of  the  boys  with  his 
infideHty,  but  on  his  way  to  our  camp,  as  he  came  from 
your  meeting  that  day,  he  fell  down  before  God  at  the 
root  of  a  tree,  or  by  a  log,  and  was  soundly  converted. 
He  came  into  camp  praising  the  Lord,  and  went  right 
to  preaching  to  the  boys  he  had  ruined  till  he  broug'ht 
them,  and  many  others,  to  Christ,  and  died  and  went  to 
heaven  in  thirty  days."  It  was  not  the  greatness  of  the 
sermon  which  saved  the  Captain,  but  the  testimony  of 
the  dear  old  slave.  His  infidelity  fled  like  a  cobweb 
before  a  hurricane  when  he  saw  that  "stupid  old  slave" 
had  the  glory  of  that  truth  within  him !  It  is  Christ  in 
us  that  is  to  convert  the  world.  At  least  three  preachers 
came  out  of  that  soldiers'  revival.  Had  I  been  an  infidel 
myself,  and  seen  the  triumphs  of  the  cross  which  I  saw 
in  the  army,  it  seems  to  me  it  would  have  made  me  a 
Christian, 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

Chattanooga. 

We  came  by  transports  from  Vicksburg  to  Mem- 
phis, and  then  across  the  country  to  Chattanooga,  tak- 
ing dinner  under  the  guns  of  the  enemy  at  Lookout 
Mountain.  We  camped  above  the  city,  near  the  mouth 
of  the  httle  Chickamauga,  which  comes  down  from  the 
north.  General  Bragg  had  the  Union  troops  shut  in,  and 
his  two  flanks  were  on  the  Tennessee  River.  Hooker 
had  effected  a  crossing  below  the  city,  on  Bragg's  left 
flank,  and  Sherman  was  to  cross  on  his  right  under  cover 
of  the  night.  Our  brigade  was  selected  to  perform  that 
hazardous  task.  Before  entering  the  pontoon  boats,  we 
had,  in  our  regiment,  a  season  of  prayer,  in  which  was 
given  gracious  assurance  of  protection,  in  what  seemed 
to  be  among  the  most  dangerous  undertakings  of  the 
war.  The  boats  were  lying  in  the  Chickamauga,  and 
when  'this  right  night  had  come,  we  went  quietly  on 
board,  and  as  quietly  drifted  into  the  river.  On  reach- 
ing the  river  we  were  to  drift  down  three  miles,  clinging 
closely  to  our  side,  till  a  signal  was  given,  when  all  were 
to  cross  and  effect  a  landing  at  any  cost.  The  Con- 
federate pickets  were  stationed  all  along  on  the  south 
bank,  and  their  fires  were  burning. 

A  surgeon  who  had  just  come  from  the  North  to 
191 


192  THE   STORY   OF  MT  LIFE 

serve  in  the  army  happened  to  be  in  the  same  boat  with 
me.  As  we  neared  the  river  I  noticed  him  shivering 
like  a  man  with  the  ague  as  he  said  in  a  whisper :  "When 
we  come  out  into  the  river  we  will  be  torn  to  pieces," 
and  he  sank  down  in  the  boat  till  his  face  was  on  the 
bottom!  His  fears  attracted  the  whole  crew  in  such  a 
measure  as  to  turn  us  all  away  from  thoughts  of  danger. 
Our  boats  would  jostle  against  each  other,  and  against 
the  willows,  making  a  noise  which  was  evidently  heard 
by  the!  rebel  pickets,  as  I  saw,  by  the  light  of  their  fire, 
some  of  them  rise  and  look  toward  us.  At  one  post 
the  picket  squinted  with  his  hand  above  his  eyes,  as 
though  determined  to  see  us,  and  I  heard  him  say  with 

an  oath:     "There  is  a  boat, !"     But  we  went 

right  on.  When  the  signal  came,  those  in  front  turned 
squarely  across  the  river  and  went  up  its  bank.  God 
had  put  the  picket  post  there,  asleep,  and  the  poor  fellows 
were  in  our  hands  before  they  waked. 

A  rebel  Lieutenant,  with  a  group  of  men,  hearing  the 
noise  of  this  rush  among  the  dry  corn  stalks,  came  hur- 
riedly through  the  darkness  right  into  our  hands,  and, 
throwing  up  his  hands,  said  he  was  in  the  wrong  place, 
but  the  boys  told  him  he  was  all  right,  to  come  around 
to  the  rear  and  he  would  be  cared  for.  All  this  with- 
out the  firing  of  a  gun !  Behind  where  we  landed,  on 
high  ground,  we  had  artillery,  which  was  to  open  fire 
over  our  heads  as  we  were  landing,  giving  a  chance  for 
us  to  get  up  the  bank,  and  in  case  we  were  met  at  the 
brink  by  the  enemy  we  were  to  go  up  at  the  point  of  the 
bayonet.  Not  a  musket  was  loaded,  as  in  the  confusion 
of  ascending  the  bank,  if  we  had  fired  our  own  men 
would  have  been  in  great  danger.  The  landing  had  been 
eflfected  before  our  Ijoat  reached  the  shore,  and  our  new 
doctor  hearing  it,  arose  and  yawned  as  though  awakening 
from  sleep,  declaring  he  had  had  quite  a  nap.  The  men 
who  rowed  our  brigade  down  and  across  hurriedly  re- 
crossed  and  took  in  the  other  brigade  of  our  division, 
then  Gen.  John  E.  Smith's  division.     So  in  a  brief  time 


CHATTANOOGA  193 

two  divisions  were  ready  for  battle,  had  the  enemy  come 
at  us.  By  dayHght  we  had  Hnes  of  breastworks,  and  in 
a  few  hours  the  army  of  Sherman  was  tramping  over 
on  a  pontoon  bridge  made  of  the  boats  we  had  been  using. 
The  enemy  had  no  heart  to  come  down  from  the  moun- 
tains, to  attack  us,  and  we  had  things  our  own  way.  To 
this  day  I  have  not  doubted  that  God  interposed  on  our 
behalf,  putting  a  deep  sleep  on  the  rebel  watchmen,  and 
thus  opening  the  way  to  the  right  flank  of  Bragg's  army. 
When  ready,  Sherman  moved  up  the  river  on  the  south 
side,  to  reach  the  enemy's  works,  having  some  severe 
skirmishing.  In  one  of  these  I  met  Gen.  Giles  A.  Smith, 
our  brigade  commander,  who  said :  "Chaplain,  I  would 
not  go  into  that  brush ;  it  is  filled  with  bullets."  So  I 
halted.  The  General  stepped  back  five  rods  or  more 
and  turned  toward  the  enemy.  In  less  than  five  min- 
utes he  was  seriously  wounded.  From  that  wound  he, 
really,  never  recovered.  He  was  a  splendid  soldier,  a 
first-class  officer,  and  a  thorough  gentleman. 

We  had  taken  the  first  mountain,  and  were  ordered 
down  to  the  base  of  the  second.  Each  regiment  came 
down  by  itself.  When  nearly  half  way  down,  the  rebel 
artillery  opened  on  us,  and  the  old  Colonel  became  con- 
fused and  ordered  the  men  to  lie  down,  and  shell  after 
shell  struck  among  us,  and  their  explosion  filled  the 
heavens  with  dust  and  smoke.  It  v.as  very  plain,  if 
we  were  lower  down,  the  artillery  could  not  reach  us, 
but  the  men  were  kept  at  the  best  point  for  slaughter, 
till  it  looked  as  if  not  many  would  be  left.  It  was  an 
agony  to  endure  it,  and  I  cried  out :  "Colonel,  why 
don't  you  take  the  men  to  the  bottom  of  the  hill?"  We 
were  then  ordered  down.  I  supposed  numbers  would 
be  left  on  the  hillside,  but  when  our  casualties  were 
summed  up  one  Irishman's  finger  was  scratched,  the 
face  of  another  was  slightly  scorched  with  powder,  and 
a  third  was  slightly  injured  !  A  regiment  which  followed 
was  passing  a  tree  when  a  shell  struck  it  and  exploded, 
making  a  gap  in  the  column  (four  men  abreast)  which 


194  'THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

looked  to  be  12  to  15  feet.  They  all  sprang  up,  and  I 
think  none  were  hurt. 

An  effort  was  made  to  storm  the  next  mountain, 
whose  sides  were  very  steep.  The  men  climbed  nearly 
to  the  summit,  but  were  forced  to  retreat,  leaving  the 
wounded  and  dead  on  the  mountain.  The  enemy  seeing 
we  would  take  their  works  the  next  day,  retreated  in 
the  night,  leaving  our  dead  largely  stripped  of  their  cloth- 
ing. Tlie  next  day  there  was  a  general  rout  of  the  whole 
Confederate  army,  and  the  battle  of  Missionary  Ridge 
was  ended. 

Sh-erman  then  went  to  the  relief  of  Bumside  at 
Knoxville,  but  the  enemy  left  before  we  reached  the 
city.  We  followed  them  down  to  Tellico  Plains  through 
a  beautiful  country  of  hills  and  valleys,  crossing  Tellico 
River,  which  comes  out  of  the  mountains.  Our  men 
plunged  right  in  and  waded  across,  though  it  was  nearly 
waist  deep.  I  saw  a  group  of  Confederate  prisoners, 
most  of  whom  had  voluntarily  surrendered  because  of 
being  sick.  They  looked  so  pale,  and  feeble,  that  it  was 
trying  for  them  to  wade  the  stream.  I  said  to  one  of 
them :  "Put  that  sick  man  up  behind  me  and  I  will  take 
him  over."  When  over  those  other  pale  faces  haunted 
me,  and  I  returned  for  another,  and  then  another,  till 
the  one  who  had  helped  the  others  was  alone.  So  I 
said:  "You  wait  and  I  will  come  for  you,  too."  The 
dear  man  had  heard  everything  that  was  evil  about  the 
"Yanks,"  and  was  really  confounded  at  my  treatment  of 
them.  He  piled  up  adjectives  in  my  favor,  and  when 
he  had  exhausted  his  vocabulary  he  said,  as  he  got 
off  the  horse:  "Sir,  I  have  a  beautiful  sister  at  my  home, 
and  if  you  will  come  down  after  the  war  is  over  you 
shall  have  her,  by  all  that  is  good  and  great !" 

We  were  cut  off  from  our  supplies  and  compelled  to 
live  on  the  country  for  a  time.  The  Colonel  was  no- 
tional and  appointed  forage  parties  who  failed  to  sup- 
ply the  wants  of  the  men.  Having  halted  for  the  night, 
I  went  from  headquarters  to  see  the  men  and  met  the 


CHATTANOOGA  195 

line  officers  in  a  body,  which  was  very  unusual.  Asking 
what  it  meant,  their  spokesman  said :  "Many  of  the 
men  have  marched  all  day  without  a  mouthful  to  eat,  and 

we  are  going  up  to  settle  with  that old  Swede !" 

I  begged  of  them  to  let  me  handle  the  Colonel,  and  if 
I  failed  they  could  then  come  at  him.  Coming  to  the 
Colonel  I  said :  "A  large  number  of  men  have  marched 
all  day  without  a  mouthful  to  eat."  "Is  dot  so,  Chap- 
lain ?"  "Yes,  it  is  lamentably  true,  and  the  foraging  party 
don't  seem  to  succeed."  "Well,  Chaplain,  I  will  do 
whatever  you  tink  best."  I  told  him  if  he  would  let  me 
choose  my  men  I  would  see  that  the  boys  had  something 
by  noon  the  next  day,  and  he  was  pleased  with  the  propo- 
sition. I  reported  to  the  officers  and  their  wrath  cooled 
down.  I  chose  Joe  Presson  as  my  Sergeant,  and  a  com- 
pany of  spirited  men,  and  we  struck  the  column  with 
supplies  before  noon. 

Riding  up  to  a  nice  looking  home,  the  husband,  wife, 
and  two  girls,  met  us  at  the  gate,  but  Joe  marched  right 
into  the  house  without  ceremony.  They  were  Union 
people,  as  they  claimed,  and  had  three  sons  in  the  Union 
army.  Many  rank  secessionists,  when  we  came,  were 
good,  loyal  folks,  so  I  was  questioning  them  pretty 
closely  when  one  of  the  girls  ran  into  the  house  and 
brought  a  pile  of  letters  from  her  three  brothers  and 
their  photographs  in  our  uniform :  "There."  said  she,  "if 
you  don't  believe  we  are  Union  folks,  and  that  my  broth- 
ers are  in  the  army,  read  those  letters!"  And  the  tears 
gushed  out  of  her  eyes.  Just  then  Joe  came  out  say- 
ing :  "Chaplain,  there  is  a  pile  of  meat  here."  I  answered : 
"These  are  real  Union  people  and  have  sufifered  much, 
Joe,  and  we  will  not  take  anything  here."  There  were 
also  some  turkeys  on  the  fence,  and  as  Joe  looked  at  those 
turkeys  and  thought  of  the  meat,  he  gave  me  a  look 
which  stays  with  me  till  this  day !  Joe  has  now  been  a 
Methodist  preacher  for  thirty  years,  and  recently  Chap- 
lain 'of  the  Nebraska  Legislature. 

As  we  came  down  into  a  valley  I  heard  a  boy  say 


198  THE  STORT  OF  MY  LIFE 

to  his  mother :  "There  are  more  coming ;  get  ready."  I 
found  he  had  been  going  down  to  the  road  and  back 
all  day,  as  the  army  was  passing,  and  bringing  soldiers 
up,  that  his  mother  could  give  them  a  warm  meal  and 
send  them  happy  on  their  way.  I  informed  her  of  my 
errand  and  she  asked  what  I  wanted.  I  said:  "Some 
meat,  if  you  have  it  to  spare."  "^^'ell,  how  many  pieces 
would  you  want?"  I  said  two  or  three,  and  the  bacon 
was  in  Joe's  hands  at  once.  I  said  to  him :  "You  go 
across  the  valley  there  and  get  what  you  can,  but  be 
sure  and  do  no  wrong."  I  went  in  to  talk  and  pray 
with  the  family.  There  was  an  old  lady  on  her  bed  who 
was  exceedingly  feeble,  looking  as  though  eternity  was 
at  the  door.  I  said  to  the  woman  of  the  house:  "It 
may  seem  singular  to  you,  being  at  the  head  of  a  forag- 
ing party,  but  I  am  a  Methodist  preacher  and  I  came 
in  to  talk  to  you  about  the  Lord."  The  old  lady  sprang 
up  in  the  bed  and  shouted  aloud  the  praise  of  God. 
She  had  not  seen  a  minister  for  about  three  years,  nor 
heard  the  voice  of  prayer  outside  their  home.  They 
were  Southern  Methodists,  but  had  been  cut  off  from 
the  church  because  they  were  loyal  to  the  Government. 
Having  prayers  with  them,  we  all  had  a  Pentecost  to- 
gether, which  was  glorious.  The  memories  of  holy  fel- 
lowship in  those  days  of  war,  with  such  Southern  saints, 
thrill  me  to-day  with  the  gladness  of  the  Lord! 


CHAPTER  XL. 


Diverse  Experiences. 

When  at  Larkins  Landing  there  was  a  strong  de- 
sire on  the  part  of  general  officers  for  the  re-enlistment 
of  the  veterans,  but  my  regiment  refused  unless  they 
could  choose  their  own  officers.  This  right  was  given 
them,  and  all  the  officers  signed  an  agreement  not  to 
serve  unless  thus  elected.  This  was  ver\^  unmilitary, 
but  the  fighting  qualities  of  these  men  was  such  that 
this  price  was  paid  to  secure  them.  Captain  Jacob  Augus- 
tine was  in  every  way  qualified  to  command  a  regiment 
or  brigade,  and  should  have  been  elected  as  their  Colonel. 
This  I  advocated  strongly  when  approached  on  the  sub- 
ject of  my  own  candidacy,  and  I  supposed,  till  a  very 
late  hour,  he  would  be  their  choice.  I  was  fully  satisfied 
with  my  position  as  a  Chaplain,  for  which  I  was  surely 
better  fitted  than  for  command.  I  spoke  many  words 
against  the  change,  and  I  think  I  never  uttered  a  word 
in  its  favor,  but  when  the  vote  was  cast  I  was  elected,  by 
an  overwhelming  majority,  as  the  Colonel  of  the  veteran 
55th.  I  thought  it  unwise,  but  yielded  to  this  strong 
demand.  I  think  I  should  have  resigned  in  an  hour  had 
not  Captain  Augustine  been  elected  as  Lieutenant  Colo- 
nel.    So  in  case  of  my  failure.  I  could  fall  back  on  him. 

Those  who  "veteranized"  were  promised  a  furlough, 
197 


198  THE   STORY   OF   MY  LIFE 

and  we  were  all  subsequently  sent  home.  The  treatment 
we  received  on  the  way,  in  Chicago,  and  at  our  homes, 
was  flattering  beyond  expectation,  and,  of  course,  it  was 
a  great  feast  to  us  all.  My  wife  and  little  folks  had 
remained  with  me,  at  Larkins  Landing,  till  that  time, 
and  accompanied  the  regiment  to  Chicago.  Her  heroic 
spirit  never  faltered  during  the  war.  When  I  was  re- 
ported killed,  again  and  again,  she  insisted  I  was  alive 
and  would  come  through  unscathed.  When  others 
doubted'  seriously  as  to  the  final  success  of  our  armies, 
she  unfalteringly  maintained  that  the  National  flag  would 
never  go  down !  There  is  a  mighty  inspiration  in  one 
such  heroic  soul !  She  came  to  me  at  Larkins  Landing, 
when  not  one  woman  in  a  hundred  could  have  gotten 
through.  Orders  had  been  issued  against  women  com- 
ing to  the  front,  and  when  she  reached  Louisville  the 
commander  of  the  post  refused  to  give  her  a  pass.  She 
answered  it  was  too  bad ;  she  ought  to  have  provided 
for  this  before  leaving  home.  To  this  he  replied  with  a 
distinctively  military  air:  "You  could  not  get  through 
without  a  pass  from  me !"  She  answered :  "Would  not 
an  order  from  General  Grant  suffice  without  your  signa- 
ture?" And  with  her  lady  friend  she  went  to  a  hotel. 
Mr.  Andres  was  going  to  the  front  with  sutler  goods 
for  our  regiment,  and  wished  his  wife  to  accompany 
him,  and  they  both  gave  up  on  hearing  this  verdict  of 
the  commander,  and  she  expected  to  return,  but  my  Spar- 
tan wife  said  no.  and  had  a  telegram  sent  to  General 
Grant  thqt  the  wife  of  Chaplain  Haney.with  a  lady  friend, 
wished  to  come  to  the  front,  and  immediately  came  an 
order  from  the  General,  signed  by  his  own  hand,  to  pass 
them.  The  next  morning  she.  with  her  friend,  was  at 
the  depot  in  due  time,  where,  at  the  car  entrance  she 
was  met  by  his  lordship,  the  commander  of  the  post. 
He  objected  to  their  taking  the  cars.  She  renlied  they 
were  expecting  to  go,  and  after  sufficient  satisfaction  for 
his  impudence,  she  showed  him  her  order.  This  occurred 
before  mv  wife  was  sanctified. 


DIA-ERSE  EXPERIENCES  199 

"V\^  rejoined  Sherman's  command,  after  our  fur- 
lough, at  Big  Shanty,  north  of  Mount  Kennesaw,  Sher- 
man had  maneuvered  and  fought  his  way  through,  from 
Chattanooga  to  Kennesaw  Mountain.  There  were  some 
hidden  works  of  the  enemy  around  the  base  of  the  moun- 
tain, which  Sherman  wanted  discovered.  The  railroad 
track  had  not  been  taken  up,  so  the  General  suggested 
to  a  soldier  engineer  that  he  would  like  a  reconnoissance 
of  that  unseen  locality.  The  soldier  mounted  an  engine 
alone,  ran  around  the  point  under  fire,  got  the  desired 
information  and  returned  unhurt !  When  he  alighted 
from  the  engine  he  walked  up  alongside  of  it  and  patted 
it  like  a  man  would  a  pet  horse,  and  calling  it  by  name 
said :  "Good  old  girl,"  and  walked  off  to  his  tent  as 
though  no  extraordinary  thing  had  occurred.  There  are 
countless  thousands  who  would  not  have  taken  the  risk 
he  did  for  a  million  dollars ! 

It  was  soon  understood  that  we  were  to  assault  the 
enemy  in  this  stronghold.  Sherman  was  doubtful  about 
it,  but  called  a  council  of  war,  and  some  of  his  generals, 
Logan  especially,  strongly  favored  it,  and  Sherman  was 
overruled.  It  afterwards  proved  he  was  right  and  they 
wrong.  Our  troops  were  to  go  around  to  the  west  side, 
but  were  lying  to  the  north,  on  their  arms,  for  quite  a 
time.  One  of  the  boys,  who  was  a  brave  soldier,  came 
to  tell  me  that  he  had  a  strong  conviction  if  he  went  into 
this  battle  he  would  be  killed,  and  asked  me  what  to  do. 
He  had  been  clearly  converted,  but  had  let  go  of  his  hold 
on  Christ.  After  reflection,  I  said :  "You  go  down  into 
that  ravine  and  pray  till  you  get  tremendously  blessed, 
and  come  to  me  again,  and  if  you  then  want  to  be  ex- 
cused. I  will  see  your  Captain  and  get  you  ofif."  I  knew 
we  were  to  be  there  yet,  for  a  time.  He  obeyed  orders 
and  disappeared  for  an  hour,  perhaps,  but  when  he  re- 
appeared his  face  was  aglow  with  glory,  and  coming  to 
me,  he  said :  "Chaplain,  you  need  not  speak  to  the 
Captain  now.  I  am  all  right,"  and  went  into  the  battle, 
and  came  out  without  a  scratch. 


200  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

A  deep  cloud  hung  over  my  soul  as  to  this  battle, 
and  I  was  pressed  with  the  thought  of  disaster.  My 
heart  friend,  Captain  Augustine,  was  commanding  the 
regiment,  and  it  was  plain  to  me  that  he  expected  to  die 
that  day.  A  few  minutes  before  orders  to  charge  had 
come,  he  turned  his  back  on  the  regiment  and  faced  me 
with  a  steady,  long,  last  look,  with  feelings  between  us 
too  big  for  utterance.  To  me  it  was  as  though  he  said 
"I  will  see  you  no  more !"  God  had,  as  I  believed, 
used  me  in  pulling  him  away  from  the  vortex  of  infidel- 
ity, and  I  trust  his  soul  had  so  apprehended  Christ  that 
I  shall  sec  him  again.  Our  dead  were  left  in  the  hands 
of  the  enemy,  and  that  night  Lieut.  Henry  Augustine,  the 
Captain's  brother,  and  myself  undertook  to  secure  his 
body.  Their  picket  line  was  this  side  of  where  the  body 
lay,  and  we  were  halted  before  we  reached  it.  We  both 
stepped  behind  a  large  tree  for  protection  from  bullets, 
and  I  promptly  told  the  picket  the  object  of  my  coming, 
and  plead  the  case  thus :  "His  mother  is  old  and  feeble, 
and  has  lost  one  son  in  battle,  and  we  fear  the  death 
of  the  Captain  will  take  her  life;  so  we  want  to  send 
the  body  home,  which  will  be  a  great  relief  to  her."  To 
this  he  responded.  "Where  is  General  Sherman?"  I 
said :  "I  suppose  he  is  at  his  headquarters."  "Well,"  he 
answered.  "General  Sherman  can  get  this  body  and  all 
these  bodies."  So  in  the  morning  we  went  to  see  the 
General,  and  laid  the  case  before  him.  He  was  much 
moved,  but  said :  "Chaplain,  it  is  a  great  humiliation  to 
me  to  ask  any  favors  of  those  rebels !"  I  quickly  re- 
sponded :  "General  Sherman,  we  will  not  ask  you  to 
do  it,  sir." 

Young  Putnam  was  a  boy  of  twenty  summers,  and 
was  converted  in  Camp  Douglass.  He  had  been  true 
and  faithful  to  his  vows,  and  a  good  soldier.  In  helping 
to  remove  the  Captain's  body  nearer  the  base  of  the  hill, 
his  thigh  was  broken,  and  the  largest  artery  cut.  Tak- 
ing his  canteen  strap,  he  bound  it  tightly  around  the 
limb  and  restrained  the  bleeding,  but  could  not  stop  it. 


DIVERSE  EXPERIENCES  201 

Having  rolled  himself  down  to  a  stream  of  spring  water 
at  the  bottom  of  the  hill,  he  quenched  his  thirst,  and, 
seeing  he  must  die,  he  sang  the  hymn  with  the  chorus : 

"I'm  going  home,  I'm  going  home  to  die  no  more, 
To  die  no  more,  to  die  no  more,  I'm  going  home  to  die 
no  more." 

His  notes  of  victory  rang  out  amid  the  thunder  of 
shot  and  shell  while  dying  under  the  guns  of  the  enemy. 
Dear,  modest,  beautiful,  Christian  boy !  I  helped  bury 
his  remains,  with  others  who  had  lain  for  days  in  that 
hot  sun,  till  I  only  knew  him  by  the  canteen  strap  about 
his  limb !  Luther  said  "O,  God !  how  dreadful  is  this 
world !" 

After  this  battle  Sherman  flanked  the  enemy  and 
forced  retreat,  which  ought  to  have  been  done  without 
the  battle;  and  Johnston's  army  fell  back  to  Atlanta. 
President  Davis  came  to  Atlanta  to  hold  a  council  of  war, 
and  General  Johnston  told  him  plainly  he  could  not  hold 
the  city  against  the  force  of  Sherman's  army.  Jefferson 
Davis  insisted  it  should  be  done,  and  General  Hood  said 
it  could.  So  Johnston  was  superseded  by  General  Hood, 
and  we  heard  all  about  it  in  a  few  days.  Our  men  re- 
joiced in  the  change,  though  they  knew  it  meant  more 
fighting.  Johnston  was  a  skillful  general,  and  saved  his 
army  by  retreating.  Hood  was  full  of  fight,  but  greatly 
lacked  in  caution.  Under  Johnston's  command  he  was 
pre-eminently  useful,  but  when  he  came  to  command, 
himself,  he  ruined  his  army.  On  the  226.  of  July,  1864, 
he  ordered  whiskey  barrels  to  be  opened,  that  the  boys 
might  fill  their  canteens,  for  this  was  their  last  battle,  and 
they  would  drive  the  Yanks  out  of  the  countr\'.  It  was 
the  last  battle  for  many  of  them,  but  the  Yanks  went 
the  other  way.  Hood  massed  his  forces  and  threw  them 
against  our  left  wing,  got  into  our  rear  and  attacked  us 
from  both  sides.  There  was  a  division  of  our  Seven- 
teenth Army  Corps,  which  changed  sides  of  the  ditch 
six  times,  in  the  fight,  and  repulsed  the  enemy  each  time. 


202  THE   STORY   OF   MY    '^IFE 

We  were  near  the  center,  and  had  naught  to  do  but  to 
look  and  hear.  The  musketry  was  simply  terrific.  Gen- 
eral McPherson  was  to  our  rear  nearby,  and  to  succor 
the  men  on  the  left,  he  rode  over,  not  knowing  the 
enemy  was  inside  his  lines,  and  rode  right  into  a  rebel 
troop,  and  they  killed  him.  He  was  a  great  man,  and 
splendid  officer. 

Hood  being  repulsed  on  our  left,  threw  his  troops 
around  on  our  center.  It  was  a  woodland  and  we  could 
not  see  far.  As  the  order  came  for  battle  against  three 
lines  of  rebel  soldiers,  six  men  deep,  it  looked  as  though 
a  fearful  conflict  was  before  us.  Seeing  somebody's 
musket  lying  there.  I  thought  it  ought  to  be  used,  and 
went  into  our  left  compan\-  with  Lieut.  Eichelberger  in 
command.  For  the  first  time  in  the  war  we  w^ere  behind 
breastworks  and  the  men  had  an  idea  that  no  force  could 
drive  them.  When  the  enemy  came  in  sight  a  terrible 
fire  of  musketry  scattered  them  at  once  and  they  were 
forced  to  disappear.  The  57th  Ohio  was  to  our  right 
and  their  right  rested  on  the  railroad  coming  out  from 
the  city,  where  we  also  had  a  battery.  When  the  enemy 
disappeared  an  order  came  to  fire  "right  oblique,"  so  we 
kept  up  an  incessant  fire.  While  one  man  stepped  up  on 
the  step  and  fired,  his  mate  stepped  into  the  ditch  and 
loaded.  When  loading  my  gun  I  faced  northward,  and 
to  my  surprise  the  right  of  the  57th  Ohio  was  retreating. 
The  brush  had  been  cleared,  to  our  rear,  for  about  twenty 
steps,  and  they  dashed  into  the  brush.  The  next  time 
I  loaded  more  were  going,  and  I  thought  when  that 
comes  down  to  the  right  of  my  regiment  it  will  stop; 
but  lo,  when  they  were  gone  our  right  began  to  give 
away,  and  I  began  to  command  them  to  stand.  This 
continued  from  right  to  left  till  Captain  Eichelberger, 
and- one  man,  with  myself,  were  all  that  were  left.  That 
one  said  to  me :  "Chaplain,  don't  let  us  go !"  Eichel- 
berger raved  like  a  wild  man.  He  thought  we  were 
utterly  disgraced.  Neither  of  us  saw  a  rebel  anywhere. 
As  we  walked  back  the  bullets  appeared  thick,  but  we 


DIVERSE  EXPERIENCES  203 

did  not  seem  to  care  for  them.  The  Lieutenant  broke 
into  tears  and  wept  Hke  a  child.  Having  gone  through 
the  brush  perhaps  thirty  rods,  a  group  of  the  scattered 
men  began  to  gather  around  us,  and  Eichelberger  in- 
sisted that  we  return  and  retake  the  works.  I  said  it 
would  be  foolish  with  these  forty  men  to  undertake  that 
when  the  whole  regiment  had  been  driven  from  them  so 
wildly.  But  a  soldier  came  to  me,  saying :  "Our  men  are 
still  in  the  line,  holding  it  against  fearful  odds !"  I  said 
that  was  impossibe,  as  I  had  seen  the  last  man  out  before 
I  left.  But  he  insisted  they  were,  and  asked  me  to  listen 
to  the  muskets.  A  musket  fired  toward  you  has  a  sharp, 
short  sound ;  fired  from  you,  a  light,  prolonged  sound, 
and  I  was  persuaded  they  were  our  muskets,  and  that  the 
men,  having  seen  their  foolishness  in  retreating,  had  run 
back  and  re-entered  the  works,  and  were  holding  them 
against  a  great  force.  Now,  we  were  the  cowards,  and 
they  the  heroes ;  so  it  was  our  duty  to  reach  them  in  the 
shortest  possible  time,  whatever  it  might  cost! 

The  men  had  said  they  would  not  go  unless  I  sanc- 
tioned it,  and  now  our  duty  seemed  plain.  We  fell  into 
a  thin  line,  and  the  farther  we  went  the  faster,  till  sud- 
denly coming  into  the  clearing,  we  were  face  to  face 
with  a  thousand  rebels  between  us  and  our  works,  only 
about  twenty  steps  away !  A  rebel  seeing  me  before  I 
saw  him,  had  his  musket  drawn  on  my  breast.  My 
musket  was  down  at  a  "trail  arms,"  but  was  changed  to 
a  make  ready,  take  aim,  fire!  in  amazingly  quick  time. 
and  all  that  could  retreated,  as  the  only  thing  but  cap- 
ture or  death !  The  mystery  was  now  made  plain.  When 
they  were  repulsed,  with  slaughter,  in  our  front,  they 
turned  northward,  and  one  column  came  down  the  rail- 
road cut,  and  filed  to  the  right,  and  behind  the  57th  Ohio, 
and  the  right  company,  seeing  them,  fell  back  to  keep 
from  being  captured,  and  so  the  retreat  of  the  two  regi- 
ments was  brought  about  as  above  described.  We  on 
the  extreme  left  did  not  see  the  rebels  at  all,  and  some 
of  us  only  left  because  all  the  rest  had  gone !    The  rebel 


204  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

column  which  came  down  the  railroad  cut,  and  was  in 
the  brush  on  our  side  of  the  line  when  we  retired,  was 
now  between  us  and  our  works. 

The  right  command  given  those  two  regiments  as 
the  rebels  came  through  the  cut  would  have  sent  them 
back  in  confusion,  with  but  little  loss,  but  that  right 
command!  was  wanting.  But  the  gentlemen  did  go  out 
in  haste  before  the  sun  went  down,  and  we  were  again  in 
possession.  Lieut.  Eichelberger  was  shot  through  the 
head  a  few  feet  from  where  I  stood,  others  were  killed, 
and  some  wounded,  and  a  part  of  our  group  captured  and 
taken  to  prison.  As  I  turned  after  firing,  it  was  said 
by  a  cool-headed  sergeant  who  was  looking  on,  that  one 
hundred  muskets  were  fired  at  my  person.  It  may  have 
been  less,  but  the  brush  was  mowed  to  the  right  and  left 
by  rebel  bullets,  and  by  a  miracle  my  life  was  preserved. 
A  voice  went  through  me,  assuring  me  that  no  rebel 
bullet  should  touch  me,  and  I  praised  God  till  two 
o'clock  that  night,  that  He  had  covered  my  head  in  time 
of  battle,  and  enabled  me  to  "run  through  a  troop  and 
leap  over  a  wall." 


CHAPTER  XLI. 

At  Atlanta. 

On  the  29th  of  July,  we  were  thrown  around  to  the 
northwest  of  Atlanta,  and  General  Hood  made  a  des- 
perate effort  to  break  the  Union  line  at  the  point  where 
we  were  situated.  We  were  approaching  the  enemy  in 
two  lines,  and  that  day  our  brigade  was  in  the  reserve 
line,  some  rods  to  the  rear.  The  front  line  had  ascended 
a  long  hill  to  near  the  summit,  with  skirmishers  in  front. 
The  latter  had  passed  an  open  spot  of  ground  and  en- 
tered a  woodland,  when  the  enemy  rose  up  in  full  force 
right  before  them.  Nothing  could  save  them  from  cap- 
ture or  death  but  retreat,  and  as  they  turned,  and  ran, 
the  storm  of  bullets  was  fearful.  The  bravest  men  can 
be  made  wild  when  running,  if  a  hailstorm  of  bullets 
is  pursuing  them !  It  was  plain  a  battle  had  opened,  and 
I  had  promised  my  wife  not  to  expose  myself  as  be- 
fore, unless  there  was  great  need ;  so  I  turned  to  find  my 
place  with  our  doctor,  to  help  care  for  the  wounded.  I 
had  crossed  a  deep  little  ravine  with  steep  banks,  and 
gone  some  distance,  when  I  turned,  and  a  host  of  men 
were  coming  down  the  hill  onto  my  boys  like  a  herd  of 
wild  buffalo!  I  saw  at  a  glance  if  our  lines  were  broken 
and  we  forced  to  retreat,  we  would  have  to  pass  over  an 
open  field  with  the  probable  loss  of  a  thousand  men; 

205 


200  THE   STORY  OF   MY  LIFE 

and  the  time  of  "great  need"  had  come !  I  shouted  to 
my  men  to  close  the  ranks  and  not  allow  a  man  to  pass 
if  they  had  to  take  his  life,  and  turned  to  join  them,  I 
had  no  weapon  and  sought  for  a  club,  but  found  none. 
Some  mischievous  boy  had  twisted  and  plaited  a  rubber 
blanket,  which  in  my  wildness  I  seized  at  once.  There 
was  a  natural  crossing  of  that  deep  ravine  between  two 
high  rocks,  where  retreating  men  would  be  liable  to 
cross,  and  some  of  them  were  coming  that  way.  Plant- 
ing myself  on  that  steep  bank,  the  first  man  whose  feet 
struck  my  side  went  on  his  back,  which  sobered'  him 
and  brought  him  to  his  senses.  I  then  used  my  natural 
weapons  and  nearly  blockaded  the  pass.  Dr.  Smith,  see- 
ing the  terrible  conflict,  came  to  the  rescue  and  met  a 
big  Indianan.  He  seized  the  giant,  and  the  doctor  was 
small  of  stature.  The  Indiana  soldier  did  not  seem  to 
know  he  had  any  opposition  and  went  off  with  the  doctor 
like  an  ox  would  with  a  fly  on  his  horn !  It  would  be  rare 
to  find  a  bantam  rooster  more  plucky  than  Doctor  Smith. 
The  skirmishers  in  front  had  gotten  such  momentum  as 
they  reached  the  front  line  that  instead  of  stopping  or 
being  stopped,  they  dashed  through,  bringing  many 
others  with  them,  making  a  gap  in  the  ranks,  and  we 
filled  that  gap. 

TlTe  enemy  made  three  distinct  assaults  on  us  at 
that  point  during  the  afternoon.  To  break  the  line  thev 
had  to  take  a  batter}^  on  our  right.  My  regiment  was 
broken  in  two  by  the  abruptness  of  the  hill,  and  I  had 
taken  up  a  musket  which  one  of  the  raiders  had  left 
and  stood  with  two  companies.  The  second  assault  was 
furious,  and  my  two  companies  commanded  the  open 
space  to  our  right,  and  front,  which  had  to  be  passed 
to  reach  our  battery.  The  weather  was  hot,  and  mv 
musket  being  fired  so  rapidly,  seemed  as  though  it  would 
burn  me,  and  was  in  danger  of  exploding.  So  I  buried 
it  in  the  sand  to  cool  it  off,  as  we  waited  for  the  third 
asspult,  which  was  led  bv  a  voung  Colonel,  who,  as  we 
were  told,  was  the  Captain  of  the  company  who  killed 


AT   ATLANTA  207 

General  McPherson  a  week  before,  and  was  promoted  to 
the  colonelcy  on  that  account.     He  brought  his  men  to 
the  death  line,  where  the  two  preceding  parties  had  given 
way,  and  they  halted.     He  urged  and  roared  at  them, 
but  they  did  not  move.    I  think  the  dead  of  the  previous 
parties  were  lying  there  before  them,  and  the  fire  of  our 
men  was  fearful.    Having  failed  to  drive  them,  he  dashed 
through  and   led  them.     Much  is    said    about    officers 
leading  men,  but,  as  a  rule,  they  only  lead  in  retreat, 
which  is  right  and  in  accord  with  military  science.  An 
officer  leading  cannot  command,  but  he  can  inspire  cour- 
age to  the  death,  by  such  an  example,  while  his  subor- 
dinates in  the  rear  of  their  men  can  hold  them  together, 
and  keep  them  in  control.     This  colonel  had  to  pass  a 
lengthened  open  ground,  in  passing  which  his  death  rate 
was  fearful.    Their  flag  came  down  at  least  three  times, 
and  would  be  seized  by  another,  till  they  were  only  fifty 
yards  from  the  battery,  which  is  much  too  near  for  safety. 
Attention  was  called  to  the   colonel,  and  when  he  was 
buried  the  next  day  we  found  fifteen  bullets  had  pierced 
his  body !     Among  that  company  who  were  left,  was  a 
little  boy  of  probably  from  eleven  to  thirteen  summers, 
W'ho  was  at  the  heels  of  his  colonel  till  he  fell,  and  the 
whole  remnant  surrendered.    The  dear  child  threw  down 
his  musket  and  threw  up  his  hands,  crying:  "Don't  shoot 
me ;  don't  shoot  me !"    We  were  below  him,  and  I  cried 
loudly :  "Run  down  to  me  quickly,"  and  he  came  down 
like  a  little  antelope.  As  I  took  him  into  my  hands  like 
a  mother,  he  said :  "O,  I  wall  not  go  to  war  any  more !" 
I  hid  him  behind  a  big  rock  and  patting  him  on  the  back, 
told  him  nothing  would  harm  him  there,  and  we  would 
take  nice  care  of  him  till  he  could  be  sent  back  to  his 
mother.     Between  these  three  attacks  I  hastened  to  help 
the'  doctor  with  those  w^ho  were  hurt.     He  was  sheltered 
by  high  rocks  not  far  aw^ay,  and  the  last  time  I  went 
I  saw  a  lone  man,  up  to  my  left,  on  an  elevated  spot  of 
ground,  lying  on  his  back  and  beckoning  me  to  come.    I 
hastened    and   knelt   bv  his    side.     A   musket   ball  had 


208  THE   STORY   OF  MY  LIFE 

gone  clear  through  his  body,  near  the  stomach.  His 
eyes  were  badly  sunken,  and  he  was  breathing  heavily. 
He  looked  me,  piercingly,  in  the  eyes,  in  silence,  till  I 
had  felt  his  pulse,  when  he  said^  "Chaplain.  I  suppose  I 
have  but  a  few  minutes  to  live,  and  I  feel  that  I  am  un- 
prepared for  eternity.  I  hoped  you  might  tell  me  words 
whereby  I  could  be  saved !"  It  seems  now  to  me  that 
in  all  this  ministry  I  never  was  so  empowered  from  God 
to  bring  a  soul  so  quickly  and  so  thoroughly  to  Christ 
as  in  this  case.  I  had  a  clear  inner  sense  that  he  saw, 
and  would,  with  his  whole  heart,  take  hold  of  Christ  as 
his  present.  Almighty  Saviour,  and  I  struck  up  to  sing : 

"Grace's  store  is  always  free, 

Drooping  souls  to  gladden ; 
Jesus  calls,  come  unto  me ; 

'A'eary,  heavy  laden. 
Though  your  sins  like  mountains  rise, 

Rise  and  reach  to  heaven. 
Soon  as  you  on  him  rely 

All  shall  be  forgiven. 

Now  methinks  I  hear  one  say, 

I  will  go  and  prove  him ; 
If  he  takes  my  sins  away 

Surely  I  shall  love  him. 
Yes,  I  see  the  Saviour  smile. 

Smiling  moves  my  burden ; 
All  is  grace,  for  I  am  vile. 

Yet  he  seals  my  pardon. 

Streaming  mercy,  how  it  flows, 

Now  I  know,  I  feel  it. 
Half  has  never  yet  been  told. 

Yet  I  want  to  tell  it ; 
Tesus'  blood  hath  healed  my  wounds, 

O,  the  wondrous  story, 
I  was  lost,  but  now  I'm  found. 

Glory,  glory,  glory!" 


AT  ATLAOT'A  209 

He  had  closed  his  eyes  while  I  was  singing,  but 
when  I  was  half  way  through  the  last  verse  he  opened 
those  eyes  now  beaming  with  God  light,  and  said : 
"Chaplain,  I  have  found  Him,"  and  his  spirit  went  up 
to  God. 

In  this  singing  I  omitted  the  first  and  last  stanzas. 
It  begins  with : 

"Drooping  souls  no  longer  grieve. 

Heaven  is  propitious ; 
If  on  Jesus  you  believe 

You  shall  find  Him  precious ; 
Yes,  He  now  is  passing  by, 

Calls  the  mourner  to  Him. 
He  has  died  for  you  and  I ; 

O,  look  up  and  view  Him." 

In  my  earlier  ministry  I  think  probably  hundreds 
laid  hold  on  Christ  while  I  was  singing  that  hymn,  and 
I  wish  it  were  now  brought  into  all  our  revival  meet- 
ings. 

After  the  third  assault,  that  afternoon,  the  enemy 
retired,  leaving  their  wounded  on  our  hands.  I  hastened 
to  the  front.  At  the  root  of  a  tree  nearby  lay  three 
wounded,  and  two  dead.  Confederates.  The  wounded 
boys  looked  wildly  at  me  as  I  approached  them,  having 
heard  terrible  things  about  the  "Yanks ;"  but  I  quieted 
their  fears  by  assuring  them  of  the  best  care  we  could 
give  them.  At  this  stage  of  the  war,  they  died  from 
wounds  through  which  our  men  would  live.  Their  food 
was  insufficient,  and  their  power  of  endurance  crippled 
by  it.  I  wept  more  than  once  when  burying  the  brave 
boys,  on  finding  nothing  in  their  haversacks  but  a  little 
unbolted  corn  meal,  and  in  a  few  cases  ground  with  the 
cob,  as  we  grind  it  for  cattle !  Then  they  were  disheart- 
ened, and  felt  their  cause  was  practically  lost  before  the 
end  of  the  war.  But  few  of  them,  with  the  best  of  care 
that  could  be  given,  now  survived  a  thigh  breach.  The 
thigh  of  one  of  these  was  badly  broken,  and  before  leaving 


210  THE   STORY   OF  MY   LIFE 

him  I  asked  about  his  soul.  He  said  he  had  really  opposed 
the  war,  but  was  shut  in  to  either  be  drafted  or  volunteer, 
and  he  finally  volunteered.  Up  to  that  time  he  was  a  Chris- 
tian and  a  Methodist  class  leader,  but  from  the  day  he 
entered  the  army  till  now,  God  had  seemed  to  have  left 
him,  I  told  him  I  was  a  Methodist  preacher,  and  we  both 
wept,  and  on  giving  him  what  encouragement  I  could, 
duty  called  me.  The  next  day  I  was  at  the  general  hos- 
pital, and  some  distance  away  I  saw  a  Confederate  hold- 
ing up  his  hand  and  beckoning  to  me,  and,  on  reaching 
him,  he  asked  if  I  was  not  the  man  who  talked  with  him 
at  the  tree  where  he  was  wounded.  I  said,  "Yes."  He 
expressed  a  strong  desire  that  I  talk  and  pray  with  him, 
which  I  did,  and  while  praying  the  Lord  saved  him.  He 
was  wondrously  blessed  from  that  hour  till  his  death, 
three  days  later!  So  great  was  the  triumph  of  his  soul 
and  so  glorious  the  manifestations  of  God  in  him,  that 
the  Christian  soldiers  in  the  hospital  felt  the  ground  was 
hallowed  where  he  gave  his  spirit  up  to  God,  and  after 
his  body  was  removed  they  held  their  prayer  meetings 
on  that  spot. 

While  we  were  advancing  by  a  succession  of  ap- 
proaches on  the  west  side  of  the  city  there  was  another 
marvelous  exhibition  of  grace,  which,  somewhere,  ought 
to  have  a  record.  There  was  no  battle  going  on  at  the 
time,  but  an  occasional  shot  came  over  from  the  guns 
of  the  enemy.  A  Christian  soldier  was  standing  alone 
on  an  open  spot  of  ground  nearly  facing  the  enemy,  when 
a  six-pound  solid  shot  came  over  and  destroyed  his 
shoulder,  leaving  the  arm  hanging  by  a  few  cords,  mak- 
ing an  opening  in  his  windpipe  and  tearing  the  flesh 
from  his  breast.  His  comrades  hastened  to  lift  him  up, 
and  found  him  praising  God.  He  could  not  speak  except 
by  closing  the  wound  in  his  throat  with  his  hand.  He 
was  laid  down  in  the  ambulance  to  be  carried  to  the  hospi- 
tal, but  insisted  on  sitting  up  all  the  way,  that  he  could 
use  his  voice  in  praises  rendered  to  God!  After  reaching 
the  hospital  he  wrote  a  letter  ti  his  wife,  telling  how  God 


AT  ATLANTA  211 

had  assured  him  that  He  would  care  for  her,  and  his  two 
children,  and  that  they  should  all  meet  in  glory.  How 
unspeakably  he  was  now  blessed,  as  he  was  dying  for 
his  country,  and  he  had  no  regrets  that  he  had  put  his 
body  on  his  country's  altar.  How  he  gloried  in  the 
cleansing  blood  of  Jesus,  through  which  he  had  no  fear 
of  death,  and  heaven  now  within  him!  When  his  voice 
gave  way,  among  the  last  things  he  did  was  to  reach  out 
his  hand  and  with  his  finger  write  in  the  dust  beside  his 
couch :  "Glory  to  the  Father,  glory  to  the  Son,  and  glory 
to  the  Holy  Ghost !"  How  can  people  doubt  God  in  the 
presence  of  scenes  like  this  ? 

It  was  arranged,  by  request,  that  I  be  sent  home  to 
recruit  my  regiment.  We  were  so  small,  that  a  full  corps 
of  officers  could  not  be  mustered  in.  So  I  came  home 
during  the  campaign  between  Lincoln  and  McClellan.  A 
great  act  of  injustice  was  committed  against  Captain 
Shaw,  one  of  our  purest,  and  best,  officers,  just  before 
my  leaving.  To  drive  the  enemy  from  Atlanta,  we  were 
forcing  their  outposts  by  gradual  approaches.  Hence 
a  succession  of  rifle  pits  were  made.  The  pickets  would 
press  their  way  as  far  in  advance  of  the  present  line  in 
the  night  as  possible,  and  a  new  line  of  works  would  be 
seen  in  the  morning.  Our  little  regiment  had  been  kept 
in  front  three  days,  and  nights,  and  had  made  one  line 
of  breastworks  twice  the  length  of  its  own  battle  line. 
Instead  of  being  relieved  as  they  should  have  been,  they 
were  pushed,  the  third  day,  to  ground  in  advance  of  all 
others,  under  a  flanking  fire  of  the  enemy,  having  to 
crawl  on  their  faces  to  keep  from  utter  extermination, 
and,  lying  flat  on  the  ground,  each  man  had  to  dig  a  hole 
for  himself  with  his  bayonet,  or  whatever  he  could  get, 
piling  up  the  dirt  before  him  where  the  enemy  was 
not  only  before  them,  but  to  the  right  and  left  of  them, 
and  they  were  exposed  to  an  enfilading  fire  at  any  mo- 
ment, till  they  developed  that  digging  into  a  decent  rifle 
pit.  The  third  day  General  Lightburn  sent  his  aid, 
ordering  them,  when  so  weak  they  could  hardly  stand  on 


212  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

their  feet,  forward  to  a  higher  spot  of  ground  beyond 
the  enemy's  hnes,  right  and  left,  which  place  would  have 
to  be  crawled  to  as  above,  and  the  same  amount  of  dig- 
ging as  before,  when  at  any  time  they  were  subject  to 
be  captured  at  the  will  of  the  enemy.  Captain  Shaw  was 
in  command,  and  sent  word  to  the  General  as  to  the  situ- 
ation, requesting  that  he  modify  the  order  after  hearing 
the  facts.  This  would  have  involved  a  fourth  day  and 
night  without  rest,  when  hundreds  of  troops  were  lying 
in  the  works  these  men  had  made  doing  nothing.  So 
Lightburn  procured  the  Captain's  dismissal  from  the 
service !  That  sentence  of  disgrace  hung  over  Captain 
Shaw,  and  his  children,  for  many  years,  when,  through 
the  agency  of  his  comrades,  the  Congress  of  the  United 
States  reversed  it,  and  did  him  justice.  Lightburn  was 
an  old  backslidden  preacher,  and  a  badly  backslidden 
preacher  is  about  as  bad  as  there  is !  He  came  west  as  a 
Colonel,  evidently  for  promotion,  which  he  could  not  get 
where  he  was  known,  and  got  it.  He  was  recognized 
as  a  vile  man,  and  drunkard,  and  should  not  have  had  any 
command  in  any  army.  Not  many  days  after  this  he 
was  crouching  in  the  works  these  men  had  made,  and  a 
troop  who  had  been  ordered  to  the  front  were  a  few  rods 
away,  when  one  of  their  number  stepped  out  of  ranks 
on  seeing  Lightburn  peeking  through  the  brush  which 
shielded  the  works,  and  took  aim  at  his  forehead,  the 
bullet  striking  him  above,  and  between  the  eyes.  Fortu- 
nately his  skull  was  very  thick,  and  his  forehead  slanted 
back,  and  the  bullet  glanced  upward,  marking  its  passage 
as  it  went.  He  was  not  killed,  but  knew  he  would  be, 
from  this  serious  hint,  and  so  he  was  not  seen  any  more ! 
I  traced  the  matter  till  I  found  it  was  a  man  from  ]\Iis- 
souri  who  did  it,  and  at  once  ceased  further  inquiries! 
It  is  hoped  that  bullet  brought  him  to  repentance,  but 
that  was  not  the  design  for  which  it  was  sent ! 


CHAPTER  XLIL 

Mustered  Out. 

From  Atlanta  I  went  home  as  a  recruiting  officer, 
and  was  to  report  to  Governor  Yates.  Reaching  his  office, 
I  found  he  was  in  Chicago,  attending  the  great  conven- 
tion where  Mr,  McClellan  was  nominated  for  the  presi- 
dency. The  Governor  counselled  with  the  Republican 
Central  Committee,  and  all  agreed  that  it  was  dangerous 
to  have  any  more  loyal  men  taken  from  the  state  till  after 
the  election,  and  proposed,  if  I  would  not  actively  work 
as  a  recruiting  officer  till  after  election,  and  would  make 
war  speeches  in  two  doubtful  districts,  that  the  Governor, 
and  Central  Committee,  would  arrange  with  the  Secre- 
tary of  War  to  give  me  two  hundred  men  from  the  draft. 
It  was  also  agreed  that  I  might  take  any  men  who  should 
voluntarily  offer  themselves,  and  send  them  to  the  front. 
So  I  made  war  speeches  till  after  Mr.  Lincoln  was 
elected,  and  a  large  number  of  recruits  were  secured,  and 
sent  to  Springfield  to  report,  and  be  forwarded  to  the 
55th  Ills.,  but,  to  my  utter  dismay,  I  found  afterwards,  a 
large  majority  of  them  were  sent  to  other  regiments,  and 
the  draft  in  Illinois  was  an  utter  failure.  After  waiting 
till  the  time  of  promise  had  come,  and  gone,  the  Secre- 
tary of  War  addressed  me  an  earnest  note,  expressing 
regret  that  he  was  utterly  unable  to  fulfill  his  promise  to 

2'3 


214  THE   STORY   OF   MY   LIFE 

me,  as  the  draft  had  failed,  and  I  was  persuaded  that 
my  recruits,  sent  to  Springfield,  had  been  sold  to  other 
parties  for  money.  General  Sherman  had  gone  to  the 
sea,  and  I  asked  the  Secretary  of  War  to  muster  me  out. 
which  he  did. 

While  waiting  on  military  business,  in  Springfield, 
I  went  to  the  First  Methodist  Church  Friday  night,  to 
their  prayer  meeting.  The  various  orders  used  up  the 
other  nights  of  the  week,  and  the  First  Church,  like  a 
dutiful  servant,  accepted  what  was  left;  so  their  night 
was  Friday.  On  the  previous  Sabbath  they  had  closed 
a  four  weeks'  meeting  without  one  conversion,  as  I  un- 
derstood, but  the  church  had  been  warmed  up,  and  many 
were  out  to  prayer  meeting.  Dr.  Crane  was  the  pastor, 
and  a  very  genial  man.  That  night  he  had  quite  a  testi- 
mony meeting,  and  I  gave  in  a  testimony  for  holi- 
ness. There  was  an  old  brother  present  who  en- 
joyed the  experience,  and  was  much  moved  by  my 
testimony.  The  moment  we  were  dismissed  he  has- 
tened to  ask  me  if  I  would  not  preach  for  them  some. 
1  answered  I  would  rather  preach  than  eat,  and  he  ran 
to  his  pastor  and  told  him  I  would  preach  if  he  wanted 
me,  and  Bro.  Crane  cried  out  to  the  people  as  they  were 
going:  "Bro.  Haney  will  preach  in  this  house  tomorrow 
night,  and  twice  on  Sunday !"'  This  I  did,  and  souls 
were  at  the  altar.  So  Bro.  Crane  pressed  me  to  stay 
longer,  and  when  the  meetings  closed  above  one  hundred 
had  been  converted,  and  a  large  number  sanctified.  Un- 
cle Peter  Cartwright  was  there  once  or  twice,  and  I  had 
him  talk  to  the  seekers,  which  he  did  with  much  feeling. 
He  was  then  feeble  with  age,  and  trembled  much. 

For  many  years,  at  times  I  had  been  impressed  with 
the  evangelistic  field,  but  had  not  seen  my  way  into  it. 
Now  the  Lord  blessed  everything  I  touched  in  that  di- 
rection, I  was  impressed  to  spend  the  Sabbath  at  Bloom- 
ington.  Ills.,  and  v;ent  up  on  Saturday.  Dr.  Andres 
was  then  the  pastor  of  700  members  there.  We  were 
raised  in  the  same  county,  and  he  urged  me  to  stop  with 


MUSTERED  OUT  215 

him,  and  preach  on  the  Sabbath.  Saturday  night  he  told 
me  frankly  he  had  given  up  having  protracted  meetings, 
and  thought  the  times  demanded  a  change  in  that  respect. 
In  the  morning  I  touched  pretty  strongly  on  holiness, 
and  hungry  brethren  came  around  and  wanted  to  know 
if  I  could  not  stay  and  preach  through  the  week,  and  I 
said  if  the  pastor,  and  church,  thought  it  best  I  could. 
The  fire  began  to  fall  upon  us,  and  before  leaving  I  think 
above  150  souls  professed  to  be  converted  and  numbers 
were  sanctified.  While  there  Mrs.  Leaton,  wife  of  Doc- 
tor Leaton,  who  was  Presiding  Elder  of  the  Ouincy 
district,  came  to  Bloomington  as  a  member  of  the  Chris- 
tian Commission,  on  behalf  of  the  soldiers  at  the  front. 
She  was  a  holiness  woman,  and  held  her  membership 
in  the  Fifth  Street  Church,  Quincy.  She  begged  me  to 
come  to  Quincy  and  help  them  in  that  church.  Her  pas- 
tor, she  said,  was  a  good  preacher,  but  was  a  Zinzen- 
dorfer  and  would  not  send  for  me ;  but  if  I  would  come 
and  fall  in  there,  he  would  ask  me  to  preach,  and  God 
would  open  the  way.  I  hardly  knew  how  to  do  a  thing  of 
that  kind,  but  she  kept  on  pressing  it  till  I  gave  her  3 
promise.  So  one  night  I  was  in  the  midst  of  a  crowd 
at  Fifth  Street  Church,  and  intended  the  preacher  should 
not  find  me  out,  but  I  had  on  a  Chaplain's  uniform,  and 
he  came  down  and  asked  if  I  was  not  a  preacher,  and  my 
name,  and  pulled  me  up  into  the  pulpit.  As  she  said, 
the  way  opened,  and  a  glorious  work  went  on.  I  preached 
largely  to  sinners  at  night,  and  dealt  with  the  church 
in  the  day  meetings.  The  preacher  was  a  gentleman,  and 
a  shrewd  brother  beside,  and  not  one  word  would  he 
say  against  my  holiness  preaching  to  his  church,  but  when 
he  and  I  were  alone,  he  fought  me  well !  Every  day  his 
people  were  getting  sanctified  and  sinners  converted, 
which  he  feared  to  oppose,  but  as  soon  as  seated  in  his 
home  he  would  open  the  subject  and  argue  till  he  per- 
spired like  a  man  in  hay  harvest.  I  did  not  argue  with 
him  at  all,  but  when  he  had  exhausted  himself  I  would 
look  him  in  the  eyes  and  say :     "But,  beloved,  I  know 


216  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

the  blood  cleanseth."     He  did  not  seem  to  know  how  to 
argue  against  my  experience,  and  would  then  cool  down. 

One  evening  there  were  others  going  with  us  to  tea, 
and  the  preacher's  wife  said  as  we  came  out  of  church : 
"If  you  will  fall  behind  with  me  I  want  to  ask  your  coun- 
sel about  some  matters  which  trouble  me."  And  she 
opened  her  heart  about  the  preaching.  She  said  she  was 
convinced  that  I  was  right,  and  her  husband  was  wrong, 
doctrinally,  and  she  wanted  the  experience,  but  did  not 
want  to  oppose  her  husband.  I  urged  that  God  was 
right,  and  if  He  called  her  she  ought  to  obey,  but  she 
wanted  to  keep  in  such  relations  to  her  husband,  that  he 
would  see  she  did  nothing  to  oppose  or  vex  him,  but  that 
she  thus  acted  to  please  God :  and,  with  others,  she  got 
the  experience.  Old  Sister  Shinn  was  in  his  church, 
and  walked  with  God  in  real  holiness.  Her  faith  was 
wonderful.  While  I  was  in  the  church  one  afternoon, 
she  remained  a  great  while  on  her  knees.  When  she 
arose,  near  the  close  of  a  lengthened  service,  she  said : 
"O,  what  a  struggle  I  have  had  for  the  salvation  of  my 
two  boys,  but  God  has  shown  me  they  will  be  saved  right 
awav."  I  think  those  were  her  exact  words,  about  four 
o'clock  P.  ]\r.  They  had  recently  appeared  careless,  and 
had  to  be  pressed  to  go  to  church.  They  both  came  to 
meeting  that  night,  and  each  testified  that  an  awful 
power  had  ceased  him  that  afternoon,  so  that  he  felt  th^t 
he  must  not  delay  an  hour  longer  to  give  himself  to  God. 
If  I  remember  correctly,  one  was  converted  in  his  fath- 
er's shop,  the  other  was  arrested  by  the  Holy  Spirit  down 
town,  and  sought  a  place  of  seclusion  in  a  large  lumber 
yard  near  the  river  and  gave  his  heart  to  God.  Her 
husband  was  cranky  about  holiness,  as  many  people  are 
now,  and  made  many  objections  to  being  holy.  In  1865 
or  1866.  I  think  it  was,  she  went  fifty  miles  up  the  Miss- 
issippi River  to  a  camp  meeting,  and  had  a  similar  strug- 
gle for  her  husband  that  she  had  for  those  boys,  and 
reported  that  her  husband  was  sanctified  before  leaving 
camp.  .  As   she   la-nded  at  Quincy,   on    returning   from 


MUSTERED  OUT  217 

camp,  he  met  her  on  the  plank  as  she  came  off  the  boat, 
and,  shaking  hands  with  him,  said :  "Well,  husband, 
you  are  sanctified."  He  answered :  "How  do  you  know 
I  am  sanctified?"  "Oh,"  she  responded,  "I  knew  that 
before  leaving  camp !"  How  greatly  that  phase  of  faith 
is  now  needed  in  the  church,  and  how  few  who  exer- 
cise it! 

While  the  meeting  was  going  graciously,  I  felt 
clearly  that  the  Holy  Spirit  wanted  me  to  close  one  night. 
I  told  some  of  those  dear  souls  I  was  going  to,  and  they 
wept  and  begged  me  to  stay  longer,  but  I  went.  The 
pastor  now  had  the  whole  responsibility  of  the  meeting 
on  his  soul,  and  the  services  went  on  for  a  time.  I  was 
at  the  burial  of  Mr.  Lincoln  in  Springfield,  Ills.,  and 
marching  in  the  vast  crowd  who  followed  his  remains, 
when  suddenly  the  Fifth  Street,  Quincy,  pastor  touched 
my  arm,  and  appeared  very  glad  to  meet  me.  We  had 
not  gone  far  when  he  said  to  me  :  "I  wonder  if  we  could 
have  a  holiness  meeting  in  the  city  to-night?"  "A  holi- 
ness meeting?"  said  I,  looking  him  in  the  face.  "What 
do  you  want  of  a  holiness  meeting?"  "Well,"  he  replied^ 
"after  you  left  I  believed  I  could  answer  all  your  argu- 
ments, but  from  time  to  time,  when  I  was  pressing  my 
objections  to  your  doctrine,  and  you  would  look  me  in 
the  eye  and  say :  'But  beloved,  I  know  that  the  blood 
cleanses,'  I  could  find  no  argument  to  meet  that,  and  I 
now  have  the  experience !"  Definite  testimony  as  to 
wibat  we  know  God  has  done  for,  and  in,  us  is  a  great 
power. 

I  recall  another  case  of  salvation  in  that  meeting. 
There  was  a  little  pet  girl,  an  only  child,  whose  parents 
were  not  religious,  and  were  opposed  to  having  her  come 
to  church.  I  think  she  was  called  Addie,  and  was  prob- 
ably from  lo  to  12  years  old.  She  was  very  determined 
to  come  to  the  afternoon  meeting,  and  she  did,  and  was 
powerfully  converted  to  God.  Her  experience  was  so 
triumphant  that  her  parents  thought  she  was  going  wild. 
They  tried  to  confine  her  so  she  could  not  come,  but  she 


218  THE   STORY   OF  MY  LIFE 

prayed,  and  cried,  and  shouted,  till  they  got  more  com- 
fort by  sending  her  to  church,  than  by  keeping  her  away. 
One  afternoon  Addie  had  a  very  striking  time  praying 
for  her  father  and  mother,  and  with  great  gladness  told 
us  that  God  had  told  her  they  would  be  converted  that 
night!  There  was  a  crowd  and  I  was  on  the  platform 
watching  for  Addie's  arrival,  when  she  appeared,  in 
front  of  a  lady  and  gentleman,  whom  she  sought  to  bring 
to  the  front,  but  they  turned  aside  into  a  pew  quickly,  as 
they  were  embarrassed  at  church.  She  came  to  the  front 
and  asked  me  if  I  had  noticed  the  lady  and  gentleman 
•who  came  in  with  her,  and  I  said  I  had.  "Well,  that  is 
my  papa  and  mamma,  and  God  is  going  to  save  them 
to-night."  When  I  made  the  call  for  seekers  she 
marched  down  that  aisle,  like  a  veteran,  to  where  they 
sat,  and  brought  them  to  the  altar,  and  they  were  both 
beautifully  converted.  The  calmness  of  that  child's  soul, 
after  she  got  the  assurance  that  her  parents  would  be 
saved,  was  among  the  finest  exhibitions  of  faith  I  ever 
witnessed. 

I  have  no  doubt  whatever  that  had  I  gone  right  on 
from  that  time  till  this,  in  the  evangelistic  w^ork,  it  would 
have  made  a  wide  difference  in  my  destiny,  and  that  God 
would  have  used  me  much  more  widely  than  He  has  ever 
been  able  to  do,  but  my  friends  in  the  Conference,  with 
the  church  authorities,  overruled  me,  and  I  took  the  pas- 
torate at  Conference.  My  conscience  Avas  somewhat 
quieted,  in  that  they  offered  me  La  Salle  and  Peru,  two 
cities  lying  together,  with  thousands  of  unsaved  people  In 
them.  While  in  evangelical  work,  as  partly  described 
above,  I  started  a  monthly  magazine  called  "The  Repos- 
itory of  Holiness."  which  was  greatly  blessed  of  God 
while  it  lived,  and  many  declared  themselves  saved 
through  reading  it.  But  I  knew  nothing  of  finances  nor 
how  to  handle  the  business  department  of  a  magazine. 
Bro.  IHeharty,  who  was  a  very  blessed  man  of  God,  sug- 
gested an  undercurrent  of  opposition  to  the  paper  in  high 
places,  and  feared  my  appointment  looked  toward  hedg- 


MUSTERED  OUT  219 

ing  Up  its  way.  But  I  was  simple-hearted  and  unsus- 
pecting, although  I  saw  afterwards  more  than  I  then 
believed.  Now  it  seems  better  to  drop  the  curtain  and 
leave  my  own  failures,  with  anything  Avhich  has  been 
wrong  in  others,  in  the  hands  of  Jesus,  and  myself  wholly 
under  his  precious,  all  atoning  blood.  My  heart  was 
sick  when  the  "Repository"  went  to  the  wall,  for  want 
of  means,  but  I  have  learned  much  from  what  I  have 
suffered. 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 

Ministry  in  La  Salle. 

In  the  fall  of  1865  we  were  stationed  at  La  Salle, 
Ills.,  which,  at  the  time,  was  thought  to  be  the  most 
wicked  city  in  the  state.  Drunkenness  abounded,  and 
robberies  were  common,  with  more  or  less  of  murder. 
At  that  time  it  was  the  most  profane  place  in  which  I 
had  ever  lived.  It  had  been  a  Roman  Catholic  center 
from  the  beginning,  and  had  a  very  meagre  Protestant 
influence  to  counteract  its  corruptions.  We  had  three 
little  Protestant  churches,  in  the  city — the  Baptist,  Con- 
gregationalist  and  Methodist.  They  barely  lived,  and 
their  spirituality  was  painfully  affected  by  the  all-per- 
vading drouth  which  reigned  in  the  city.  The  Roman 
Church  is  affected  favorably  when  there  is  a  strong  Pro- 
testant power  to  counteract  its  immoralities,  but  where 
it  is  alone,  as  the  controlling  power,  in  city,  or  state, 
where  is  the  city,  or  where  the  state,  or  kingdom,  which 
it  rules,  that  is  not  fearfully  depraved?  If  its  wicked- 
ness in  the  Philippines,  for  the  past  century,  could  be 
unearthed  and  laid  open  to  the  gaze  of  civilization,  it 
would  be  simply  appalling. 

The  Catholic  opposition  to  Protestantism  in  La 
Salle,  was  just  as  wide,  and  deep  as  it  dared  to  be,  and 
not  a  man  of  us  could  have  had  a  place  for  the  soles  of 


MINISTRY  IN  LA  SALLE  221 

his  feet,  but  under  the  protection  of  the  law.     Their  chil- 
dren marked  every   Protestant  child,  and  their  boys,  in 
the  Brothers'  school,  right  under  the  eyes  of  their  teach- 
ers,   would   throw    stones    and   mud    at   the    Protestant 
churches.     My  church  door  was  battered  with  the  stones 
they  threw  against  it.     I  saw  them  do  it.     An  army  of 
Catholic  boys  usually  came  by  my  church  on   Sabbath 
mornings.     The  Congregational  Church  was  just  across 
the   street.     Wie   were  coming  to   church   one   Sabbath 
morning,  and   met   the   head  of   the   column   near   the 
church.    The  door  was  open,  and  I  saw  a  boy  violently 
throw  a  stone  through  it  and  up  the  aisle,  and  then  run, 
but  he  ran  right  into  my  hands,  and  I  bent  him  double 
and  administered  a  castigation  that  he  did  not  soon  for- 
get.    He  begged  lustily,  and  promised  never  to  do  it 
again,  but   I  kept  right  on  till   I  was  certain  a  lasting 
impression  had  been  made  on  him !     The  next  day  I  went 
to  the  ruling  priest,  and  told  him  I  had  risked  my  life 
for  the  rights  of  an  American  citizen,  and  if  he  did  not 
see  to  correcting  this  evil,  I  w^ould.     And  from  that  day 
we  received  decent  treatment.     I  carried  more  lead  and 
iron  in  me  at  the  close  of  three  years  of  war,  than  I  could 
carry  now ;  but  they  had  always  been  governed  by  brute 
force,  and  knew  no  other  way  to  be  governed.     It  was 
not  very  unusual,  as  I  was  told,  for  a  priest  to  go  into  a 
saloon  with  a  horsewhip,  and  whip  a  grown  man  out  to 
the  street ;  and  that,  too,  when  some  good  Catholic  was 
the  keeper  of  the  saloon,  with  the  approval  of  that  same 
priest.     There  are  people  in  the  Catholic  Church  who 
are  saved,  in  spite  of  her  corruption  in  doctrine,  and 
practice,  but  not  by  them.     I  have  often  thought  of  poor 
Mag,  an  Irish  girl  there,  who  helped  my  wife,  and  be- 
came attached   to  us.     She   saw  in  our  family  religion 
that  we  had  something  she  never  had,  and  was  really  a 
seeker  after  God,  but  always  through  Catholic  channels. 
As  Lent  was  coming  on,  she  said :     "Mr.  Haney,  when 
Lent  comes  I  will  show  you  how  to  fast !"     In  the  open- 
ing of  Lent  she  said  one  day :     "I  believe  I  will  be  saved 


222  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

by  the  time  Lent  is  through."  After  Lent  was  over  I 
asked  her  if  she  beheved  she  was  now  saved,  and  she  hon- 
estly answered,  "No."  O,  how  many  millions  are  held 
in  bondage  by  that  old  and  fallen  Church  of  Rome. 

God  gave  me  souls  in  this  city  each  year,  but  I 
carried  an  inner  sense  that  He  wanted  me  elsewhere. 
The  first  year  a  large  number  of  sinners  were  converted, 
most  of  whom  made  good  Christians.  Among  them  was 
a  little  Englishman,  who  was  generally  called  "Tommy." 
He  had  been  raised  under  Methodist  influences  in  the  old 
country,  but  was  badly  demoralized  from  strong  drink. 
He  became  convicted  of  his  lost  condition,  but  was  all 
the  more  rebellious.  The  prospect  became  terrible  before 
Tom's  soul.  A  meeting  of  much  power  was  in 
progress,  and  some  of  his  comrades  were  yielding.  As 
time  for  night  services  was  near,  Tom  started  for  the 
saloon,  but  became  mystified  some  way  and  wandered 
about  till  he  found  himself  at  the  door  of  the  Methodist 
Church. 

His  wicked  heart  rose  up,  and  he  swore  he  would  go 
to  the  saloon,  and,  turning,  he  wandered  as  before,  but 
found  himself,  that  time,  on  the  steps  of  the  church  with 
a  power  impelling  him  to  go  in.  We  were  singing  when 
he  entered,  and,  being  less  than  one-third  of  the  way  to 
the  pulpit,  he  cried  out  with  agony  and  tumbled  down 
in  the  aisle.  I  suspended  the  preaching  and  went  down 
to  where  he  was.  The  whole  assembly  was  moved  by 
his  cries  for  help,  but  Jesus  came,  and  he  was  saved. 
Tommy's  liquor,  tobacco,  profanity,  and  Sabbath  break- 
ing, all  went  together,  and  he  became  a  very  zealous,  ear- 
nest man  of  God.  We  had  a  few  beautiful  specimens 
of  entire  sanctification  in  this  meeting.  Bro.  Young, 
Sister  Garfield  and  Bro.  Gibson  were  among  them.  These 
held  up  my  hands  to  the  last,  though  the  battle,  from 
the  sin  side,  was  fearful.  The  most  of  the  church  fol- 
lowed me  to  the  borders  of  the  land,  but  when  in  sight 
of  Canaan  they  sank  back  with  a  will.  These  became  so 
unspiritual  that  they  persecuted  the  new  converts  because 


MINISTRY  IN  LA  SALLE  333 

they  were  in  advance  of  them.  There  has  always  been 
a  battle  between  holiness  and  sin,  and  it  will  never  be 
otherwise. 

We  had  a  union  meeting  between  the  three  churches, 
Baptist,  Congregationalist  and  Methodist,  and  a  part  of 
the  time  were  led  by  a  Lutheran  minister,  who,  in  Iowa, 
had  stumbled  into  full  salvation.  His  name  was  Smith, 
and  he  was  a  glorious  minister.  He  insisted  in  preaching 
on  the  streets,  and  the  Catholics  would  pelt  him  with 
hard  snowballs,  and  hit  him  in  the  face  while  preaching, 
but  he  would  wipe  off  the  snow  and  say :  "The  Lord 
be  gracious  to  these  dear  men !"  and  go  on  as  though 
nothing  had  occurred.  I  don't  think  he  would  have  lifted 
a  hand  if  they  had  beaten  him  to  death.  I  usually  prayed 
in  the,  opening  of  his  street  services,  and  loved  him 
greatly.  One  day  as  we  were  going  to  the  place  of  meet- 
ing he  said  to  me :  "I  expect  four  or  five  Irishmen  will 
seize  me  some  of  these  days  and  drag  me  down  in  a  cellar 
and  give  me  an  awful  beating.  I  responded :  "No, 
they  won't."  There  was  a  stiffness  in  my  tone  which 
alarmed  him,  and  he  stopped,  looking  at  me  pitifully, 
saying:  "Why,  Bro.  Haney!  You  would  not  defend 
me,  would  you?"  I  answered:  "Bro.  Smith,  in  a  case 
like  this  I  would  consider  myself  equal  to  five  Irishmen !" 
I  had  not  yet  gotten  far  enough  from  the  war  to  have 
seen  him  abused,  with  my  hands  hanging  down !  I  doubt 
whether  I  would  have  then  attempted  to  defend  myself, 
but  I  had  not  grace  sufficient  to  have  seen  him  beaten  by 
a  mob.  We  had  victory,  but  my  church,  except  a  few, 
soon  settled  back  into  their  old  ruts,  and  my  soul  used 
to  go  up  on  the  Little  Vermillion  and  wail  among  the 
rocks  before  God.  I  went  and  preached  to  sinners  on  the 
south  side  of  the  Illinois  River,  and  a  good  work  was 
done. 

My  friend,  Archibald  Long,  who  was  converted  the 
same  night  and  at  the  same  mourners'  bench  with  me, 
then  lived  on  a  farm  six  miles  north  of  La  Salle.  His 
first  wife  had  died,  and  he  had  married  a  nice  Congre- 


224  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

gational  girl,  a  school  teacher.  But  Archie  was  dis- 
satisfied about  her  religious  condition,  for  she  really  had 
never  been  converted.  Archie  said  to  me  one  day :  "If 
you  will  make  a  Holy  Ghost  Methodist  out  of  my  wife, 
I  will  give  you  the  best  horse  on  my  place !"  I  replied : 
"All  right,  Bro.  Long."  She  became  a  great  friend  of 
my  wife,  and  we  gave  her  special  attention,  until  finally 
she  camped  wnth  us  at  a  little  camp  meeting,  and  when 
we  broUight  her  back  she  was  so  far  in  advance  of 
Archie,  religiously,  that  he  hardly  knew  what  to  do.  She 
afterwards  proved  herself  to  be  a  genuine  Christian. 
Dear  Archie  died,  and  went  to  glory  years  ago,  leaving 
his  wife  to  breast  the  storms  alone,  but  she  has  educated 
her  children,  and  still  lives  in  the  city  of  Evanston.  I 
went  a  distance  to  preach  his  funeral  sermon,  and  my- 
self was  born  of  God  in  his  father's  house.  When  these 
feet  strike  the  gold-paved  streets  of  the  Holy  City  I 
shall  see  Archie  again.  His  sons  and  daughters  are  walk- 
ing in  his  footsteps,  and,  to  the  end,  I  trust,  will  be 
worthy  of  their  sire. 

When  I  came  to  face  another  revival  season  with 
the  experience  I  had  had  with  these  people,  I  determined 
not  again  to  attempt  to  pull  sinners  over  the  head  of  a 
dead  membership,  as  I  had  done  before.  Such  are  glad 
to  get  additions  to  the  church  to  make  it  financially 
stronger,  so  as  to  make  lighter  their  own  burdens,  but  the 
less  religion  the  newcomers  have,  the  better !  In  outposts 
my  ministry  was  blessed.  In  camps  God  had  graciously 
used  me,  and  when  helping  others  in  evangelical  meet- 
mgs  I  was  strikingly  successful.  Late  in  the  season,  and 
in  my  third  year  at  La  Salle,  I  visited  my  mother,  who 
was  at  Bushnell,  in  view  of  returning  to  my  charge  for 
the  Sabbath.  A^^iile  getting  ready  to  return,  she  was 
taken  violently  sick  and  I  was  compelled  to  remain  with 
her.  The  pastor  at  Bushnell  had  told  me  there  was  a 
condition  of  things  in  his  church  which  made  a  revival 
well  nigh  impossible,  and  he  did  not  intend  to  have  a 
continued  meeting.     He  pressed  me  to  preach  for  him 


MINISTRY  IN  LA   SALLE  225 

on  the  Sabbath,  and  I  told  him  I  should  have  to  remain 
with  mother,  and  if  he  thought  best  I  would  preach  for 
him  each  evening.  He  said  he  would  be  glad  to  have 
me,  but  he  did  not  expect  that  souls  could  be  reached.  I 
preached  and  the  Lord  broke  d.own  opposition, and  melted 
away  the  barriers,  and  a  gracious  work  followed.  It 
seemed  so  everywhere,  when  I  gave  myself  to  that  sort 
of  work.  I  mention  these  facts  to  indicate  how,  in  many 
ways,  God  was  leading  me  to  quit  the  pastorate,  and  give 
myself  wholly  to  the  work  of  an  evangelist.  Would  to 
God  I  had  more  quickly  entered  it,  and  more  determin- 
ately  followed  it. 

On  returning  to  my  pastorate,  I  told  the  Lord  I 
would  open  a  week's  meeting  for  my  church,  and  if  I 
could  lead  them  out  into  light  I  would  go  on,  and  work 
for  the  conversion  of  sinners ;  if  they  would  not  be  led 
beyond  certain  points,  I  should  take  it  as  His  will  that 
I  should  not  have  another  protracted  meeting  in  that 
city.  The  first  and  second  days  I  was  hopeful,  as  I  led 
carefully,  and  lovingly  along,  but  before  the  week  ended, 
when  I  had  come  to  the  old  balking  place,  they  halted 
as  before !  A  letter  came  from  Thomas  Crowder,  who 
had  attended  my  Springfield  meeting,  urging  the  great 
importance  of  my  holding  a  revival  meeting  in  Williams- 
ville.  I  had  not  read  the  letter  half  through  before  I  saw 
the  hand  of  God  in  it.  My  people  were  much  behind  in 
my  support,  and  I  going  into  debt  to  meet  the  claims  of 
my  family,  which  was  another  finger  pointing  that  I  was 
out  of  place.  So  on  Sabbath  I  announced  that  I  should 
be  absent  the  next  Sabbath,  but  would  send  them  a  sup- 
ply, and  left  for  Williamsville. 

On  the  cars  going  I  covenanted  with  God  if  He 
would  give  me  special  success  in '  saving  souls,  and  a 
marked  increase  in  my  income  of  money,  I  would  take 
this  as  a  token  from  Him,  that  I  should,  from  that  time, 
devote  my  whole  time  to  evangelism.  It  is  always  a 
serious  thing  for  a  Methodist  preacher  to  leave  his  work 
in  the  middle  of  the  year,  and  ought  to  be  so;  but  I 


sag  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

said  I  would  leave  all  that  with  Him,  and  the  support 
of  my  family  as  well.  That  I  would  leave  the  whole 
financial  question  with  God,  saying  nothing  about  money 
for  myself. 

Before  the  second  Sabbath  had  come  we  were  in  a 
flaming  revival,  and  souls  were  bounding  out  into  light 
in  great  numbers.  I  told  the  brethren  I  would  have 
to  return  to  La  Salle  for  that  Sabbath,  but  would  come 
back  on  Monday.  Not  a  vv^ord  had  I  said  about  money, 
but  I  was  to  take  the  train  that  night,  so  I  saw  a 
brother  flying  around  with  a  hat  through  the  congre- 
gation, and  on  returning,  he  poured  out  more  money 
than  I  had  seen  for  three,  if  not  four,  months !  I  told 
God  I  would  keep  the  contract,  and  on  Sunday  an- 
nounced to  my  people  that  they  would  have  to  get  a 
supply  for  their  pulpit,  as  I  should,  probably,  not  be 
able  to  preach  there  again.  Of  course,  this  appeared 
to  them  as  a  very  erratic  movement.  One  brother,  in 
the  class  meeting,  quoted  a  part  of  the  tenth  chapter 
of  John,  showing  that  I  -was  a  "hireling,"  and  "leaving 
the  sheep,"  etc.,  which  I  received  in  silence.  He  was 
one  of  the  sheep  who  would  not  eat,  when,  for  two 
years  and  more,  I  had  labored  to  feed  him. 

God  sent  a  Bro.  Jones  right  in  there  the  next  Sab- 
bath, who  was  out  of  work,  and  wanted  the  place,  ex- 
ceedingly, and  they  greatly  preferred  him  to  me,  because 
he  did  not  preach  holiness.  It  is  due  Bro.  Jones  to 
say  he  was  a  good  man,  but  badly  mixed  mentally  about 
holiness,  and  at  times  had  opposed  our  teaching.  At  a 
subsequent  time  he  saw  the  truth,  and  embraced  it,  and, 
so  far  as  I  know,  was  its  pronounced  advocate  till  death. 
Blessed  be  God! 

When  Conference  came,  the  question  was  asked :  "Is 
there  anything  against  Bro.  Haney  ?"  And  my  elder  an- 
swered :    "Nothing!"   not  even   mentioning   the   fact  of 


MINISTRY  IN  LA  SALLE  237 

my  leaving  La  Salle.  During  this  time  the  General  Con- 
ference had  met,  and  La  Salle  had  been  transferred  from 
the  Central  Illinois  Conference,  to  the  Rock  River,  so  I 
wrote  Dr.  Hitchcock  to  ask  for  a  certificate  of  location  for 
me,  which  would  leave  me  free  to  go  where  I  wished.  And 
now  I  went  into  the  field  of  God's  appointment  where 
I  ought  tO'  have  been  years  before. 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 

Great  Revival  in   WHliamsville. 

From  the  time  the  vow  was  made  to  God  to  give  my 
life  wholly  to  evangelism,  and  to  trust  Him  wholly  for 
means  to  support  my  family,  until  that  vow  was  broken, 
I  had  a  measure  of  liberty,  and  power  with  God  and 
men,  beyond  any  limit  ever  previously  reached.  The 
meeting  at  W'illiamsville  was  by  far  the  greatest  I  had 
ever  seen,  and  my  soul  was  left  free  from  every  painful 
care.  The  meeting  went  on  for  weeks,  and  several  hun- 
dred were  wonderfully  saved.  Ministers  came  there  to 
be  sanctified,  and  went  away  tO'  publish  the  tidings. 
Christians,  who  were  hungry,  came  from  other  places 
to  find  this  pearl  of  greatest  price,  and  were  not  disap- 
pointed. A  young  lady,  who  was  a  very  interesting 
character,  came  many  miles  as  a  seeker  of  entire  sancti- 
fication,  but  for  days  did  not  reach  the  fountain.  She 
was  so  earnest,  it  was  a  mystery  to  many  that  she  was 
so  delayed.  One  day.  with  much  feeling,  she  said  to  me : 
"Bro.  Haney,  can  you  tell  me  the  reason  I  don't  get 
sanctified  ?"  I  responded  in  a  confident  tone  of  voice : 
"Why,  certainly  I  can !"'  She  being  surprised,  said : 
"Well,  I  wish  you  would,  then !"  So  I  proceeded  to  say 
that  the  Lord  had  dug  a  hole  to  put  her  in,  in  view  of 
covering  her  out  of  sight.     He  had  gotten  her  in,  and 


REVIVAL  IN   VVILLIAMSVILLE  229 

made  several  attempts  to  cover  her  utterly,  but  each 
time  she  "instantly  bobbed  up !"  Through  that  eccentric 
presentation  of  her  case,  she  was  wondrously  saved  that 
very  hour. 

An  elderly  lady,  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  who 
was  intelligent  and  a  real  Christian,  came  from  a  dis- 
tance, bringing  her  whole  family  to  get  them  converted. 
I  think  there  were  eight  of  them  in  all,  but  may  be  mis- 
taken as  to  the  number.  She  remained  with  her  brood 
till  the  last  one  was  converted,  and  immediately  left  for 
home.  Whether  she  feared  I  would  make  Methodists 
out  of  them,  or  not,  I  cannot  say,  but  they  were  on  the 
first  train  after  the  last  one  was  saved. 

An  old  minister  fell  into  the  meeting  who  was  a 
great  Zinzendorfer,  and  at  war  with  sanctification  as  a 
distinct  experience.  He  seemed  to  be  there  to  keep  some 
of  his  friends  from  getting  the  experience,  but  nothing 
could  stop  them.  The  fire  so  struck  him,  in  the  one  day 
he  was  there,  that  he  filled  the  room  with  groans  nearly 
all  the  following  night,  and  left  under  fright  the  next 
morning.  He  was  a  slave  to  tobacco,  and  all  such  min- 
isters have  mental  difficulties  about  holiness ! 

The  converts  of  this  meeting  were  spread  over  a 
wide  territory.  The  town  being  small,  the  work  extended 
to  the  country,  I  doubt  whether  I  have  ever  seen  so  deep, 
and  persistent,  a  spirit  of  sarcrifice  on  the  part  of  God's 
people,  as  in  this  meeting.  All  business  that  could  be 
deferred,  was  laid  aside.  We  had  many  services  in  the 
daytime,  in  the  country.  Our  brethren  had  commodious 
residences,  and  a  throng  each  day  would  go  in  wagons, 
and  carriages,  and  beginning  early  in  the  day,  the  work 
would  go  forward  for  hours,  from  ten  till  in  the  after- 
noon, never  stopping  for  dinner.  When  it  was  dinner 
time,  a  bounteous  table  was  spread  and  the  lady  of  the 
house  would  come  in,  and  quietly  take  from  the  service 
numbers  sufficient  to  fill  it,  and  the  praying,  singing, 
shouting,  seeking,  and  finding,  would  not  in  the  slightest 
be  interrupted.     When  these  had  eaten  they  would  rejoin 


280  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

the  battle,  and  so  it  would  continue  till  all  were  sup- 
plied. In  each  of  these  gatherings  souls  were  saved  all 
along.  I  think  I  have  never  known  fellowship  so  deep, 
and  glorious,  between  so  large  bodies  of  people,  faith 
more  simple,  light  more  intense,  or  God  more  wonder- 
fully revealed. 

A  group  of  people  from  the  Christian  Church  was 
gloriously  sanctified  in  this  meeting,  and,  before  it  closed, 
they  came  to  me  in  a  body,  saying  that  their  people  did 
not  understand  this  wonderful  experience,  and  opposed 
them  in  it.  The  object  of  their  coming  was  to  inquire 
of  me  whether  they  had  not  better  leave  that  church,  and 
join  the  Methodist?  I  answered:  "By  no  means,  un- 
less you  are  certain  God  has  ordered  it."  I  further 
insisted  that  their  people  were  in  great  need  of  this  ex- 
perience, and  urged  them  to  stay  where  they  were,  and 
mix  the  fire  with  the  water,  till  it  was  up  to  boiling  heat ! 
They  were  people  of  property,  and  intelligent,  and  would 
have  been  of  value  to  any  church ;  but  there  is  no  church 
which  is  not  in  great  need  of  holy  people,  and  that  one 
perhaps  as  much  as  any  other.  As  a  rule,  it  is  not  best 
to  unsettle  present  church  relations  because  God  has 
given  one  a  holy  heart,  but  better  to  remain  and  spread 
the  holy  fire ;  and  yet  there  are  cases  where  God  so  or- 
ders. The  dear  souls  above  mentioned  were  so  pressed, 
that  they  all  left  their  unspiritual  environment,  at  a  sub- 
sequent time,  and  came  to  the  Methodist  Church.  If  the 
Methodist  Church,  as  a  body,  were  as  true  and  spiritual 
as  that  individual  church  was,  the  holiness  people  would 
flock  to  her  communion  by  the  ten  thousand.  The  great- 
est blunder  she  has  ever  made,  is  her  attitude  to  the  holi- 
ness movement.  She  has  ever  been  much  dearer  to  me  than 
my  life ;  but  I  fear  her  blunder  will  not  be  discovered 
till  it  is  too  late.  It  is  amazing  that  great  and  good  men, 
as  ecclesiastics,  seem  utterly  to  fail  to  learn  lessons  from 
history.  Alore  mysterious  still,  the  attitude  of  the  church, 
at  whose  altars  I  have  given  my  life,  to  the  movement 
which  is  an  exact  parallel  to  the  movement  which  gave 


REVIVAL  IN  WILLIAMSVILLE  281 

her  an  existence  among  men !  She  is  now  taking  the 
same  ground  against  this,  that  the  EngHsh  church  did 
against  her,  at  the  beginning.  She  is  shutting  off  its 
leaders  from  her  pulpits,  as  the  Wesleys  were  driven 
from  the  pulpits  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  resisting 
the  very  teachings  which  made  her  a  church !  Is  there 
no  way  that  this  can  be  changed?  Is  there  no  remedy 
for  the  calamities  which  this  must  bring  upon  her? 

It  is  amazing  that  where  God  has  worked  wonders 
through  the  ages,  in  almost  every  place,  powerful  agen- 
cies have  operated  in  view  of  destroying  what  has  been 
done.  This  was  eminently  true  relating  to  the  work  at 
W^lliamsville,  described  above.  Before  that  great  meet- 
ing had!  reached  its  climax,  a  most  subtle  power  was 
thrust  into  it,  which  became,  apparently,  a  part  of  it.  A 
woman  of  very  superior  powers  came  in,  who  was  elo- 
quent in  prayer,  and  wondrous  in  exhortation.  She  had 
probably  once  been  saved,  and  had  been  in  company  with 
many  holy  people.  She  had  studied  the  mystics,  and 
could  formulate  statements  involving  the  profoundest 
experiences.  Especially  did  she  make  use  of  the  Roman 
errors  concerning  salvation  through  suffering,  which 
error  is  found  among  the  holiest  of  the  church  of  Rome. 
This  she  brought  in  with  insistent  teaching  of  self-im- 
posed humiliations  in  order  to  experiences  far  transcend- 
ing complete  sanctification.  This  class  of  teaching 
was  not  addressed  to  the  public,  but  urged  in  pri- 
vate, especially  with  men.  The  acts  necessary  to  the 
profoundest  humility,  and  greatest  crucifixion,  involved 
the  breaking  up  of  the  conventionalities  of  society,  and  a 
return  to  our  Eden  state.  The  marriage  relation  in  many 
cases  was  simply  a  human  affair,  and  had  no  God  in  it; 
hence  God  had  the  right  to  dissolve  it  when  He  saw  best. 
Certain  individuals  would  have  an  affinity  for  certain 
other  individuals,  and  these  were  married  of  God  to  each 
other,  which  delivered  the  party  thus  united  from  mar- 
riage relations  already  existing! 

In  order  to  pave  the  way  for  all  this,  she  taught  that 


232  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

the  restraints  which  society  had  put  upon  the  sexes  were 
largely  the  result  of  the  fall ;  that  in  the  Eden  state  our 
first  parents  were  together  without  restraint,  in  their  holy 
innocence,  though  each  was  without  apparel !  So,  to  re- 
turn to  holy  innocence,  these  walls  of  restraint  had  to  be 
taken  down,  by  degrees,  through  self-mortification,  and 
the  self-mortification  was  brought  about,  largely,  by  the 
parties  breaking  through  the  conventionalities  of  society. 
These  subtle  measures  succeeded  in  the  overthrow 
of  a  group  of  souls,  including  at  least  three  ministers, 
one  of  whom  left  his  family  and  lived  with  her  till  her 
death.  Not  many  of  the  converts  of  this  meeting  were 
involved  in  this  fearful  delusion,  but  when  forced  out  of 
the  community  by  moral  sentiment  they  accomplished 
much  evil  elsewhere.  The  parties  seduced,  were  mostly 
those  in  whom  much  confidence  had  been  reposed,  and 
people  were  slow  to  believe  they  had  been  corrupted.  If 
decided  measures  had  been  used  quickly,  to  sunder  the 
cancer  from  the  body,  much  less  harm  would  have  re- 
sulted, but  a  very  unwise  charity  delayed  justice,  till  wide 
damage  resulted,  and  souls  had  been  destroyed  for  whom 
Christ  died.  All  taken  together,  this  was  the  most  severe 
test  I  ever  witnessed,  following  a  great  work  of  God ; 
but  such  was  the  character  of  the  work,  that  the  mass 
of  those  justified,  or  sanctified,  in  this  meeting,  who  are 
not  in  heaven,  are  still  on  the  way.  Such  occurrences 
gave  the  enemy  wide  chances  to  blaspheme,  and  should 
be  held  up  as  a  warning  signal  to  generations  yet  unborn ! 
The  time  to  quench  such  unholy  fires,  is,  when  the  first 
sparks  are  visible.  It  is  of  such  characters  that  God  has 
said :  "Come  out  from  among  them  and  be  ye  separate, 
saith  the  Lord,  and  I  will  receive  you." 


CHAPTER  XLV. 

Some  Short  Meetings. 

After  the  great  meeting  at  Williamsville,  Ills.,  sev- 
eral short  meetings  were  held  on  the  Chicago  &  Alton  R. 
R.,  where  God's  arm  was  uncovered,  but  not  on  so  wide  a 
scale.  The  services  at  Elkhart  met  with  opposition,  but 
the  Mighty  to  Save  was  with  us.  A  Mrs.  Broadwell,  for 
whose  husband  the  town  of  Broadwell  was  named,  had 
been  driven  by  her  soul  hunger  into  the  Williamsville 
meeting,  and,  among  the  first  things,  sought  counsel  of 
me  as  to  how  her  husband  could  be  saved.  It  is  not 
unusual,  when  the  Holy  Spirit  is  pressing  God's  chil- 
dren into  the  fountain,  that  some  other  power  suddenly 
wakes  them  up  concerning  the  salvation  of  some  other 
soul !  So  I  said  to  her :  "Sister  Broadwell,  if  I  could 
be  in  your  place  I  would  drop  the  case  of  my  husband, 
for  a  time,  and  give  my  whole  attention  to  my  own  soul." 
She  was  surprised  at  my  counsel,  but  followed  it  without 
delay.  She  was  a  superior  woman,  and  a  leader  in  soci- 
ety, and  such  generally  have  a  difficult  time  to  find  the 
Lord.  I  explained  to  her,  that  the  sacrifice  of  all  to  God 
would  have  to  precede  victory,  but  assured  her  that  was 
the  key  to  soul  liberty,  which  would  be  given  her  of  God. 
I  said :  "Let  no  power  stop  you  till  you  have  reached  the 
bottom  of  your  own  heart,  and  every  thread  is  at  Jesus' 

333 


234  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

feet.  When  there,  give  one  look  at  Him,  as  your  present, 
all-sufficient,  Almighty  Saviour  from  all  sin,  and  He  will 
make  you  a  completely  holy  woman.  Then  go  home  and 
live  that  out  before  your  husband,  and  when  he  is  in  the 
best  mood  and  the  Holy  Spirit  leads,  tell  him  of  the  glory 
that  fills,  and  thrills,  you,  and  I  believe  that  will  bring 
him  to  Christ."  She  had  insisted  he  was  a  wonderfully 
good  man,  in  his  outer  life,  and  a  good  husband,  but  she 
was  satisfied  he  had  never  been  born  of  God.  He  was  a 
member  of  the  so-called  Christian  Church,  and  was  rest- 
ing his  soul's  salvation  on  having  complied  with  Chris- 
tian ordinances.  She  had  been  truly  born  of  God,  but 
felt  sure  that  the  new  life  from  God  had  never  come  into 
his  soul.  I  think  the  battle  with  her  continued  for  days, 
but  victory  came,  and  she  was  clearly^  and-  wonderfully, 
sanctified. 

On  a  subsequent  Saturday  night,  I  opened  the  meet- 
ing at  Elkhart,  four  miles  from  their  town,  and,  while 
taking  my  text,  saw  Mrs.  Broad  well  enter  the  door,  fol- 
lowed by  a  gentleman,  whom  I  supposed  to  be  her  hus- 
band. He  gave  earnest  attention  to  the  preaching,  and 
the  hunger  of  his  soul  was  apparent.  Sabbath  morning 
they  were  there  again,  and  having  no  opening  for  an 
after  meeting,  I  announced  a  service  at  2  P.  M.  The 
house  was  well  filled,  and  after  a  short  Bible  reading  I 
called  to  prayer,  watching  Broadwell,  at  the  same  time. 
We  had  not  proceeded  far  till  Broadwell,  standing 
straight  upon  his  knees,  said  with  a  loud  voice :  "There 
is  no  use ;  I  will  give  up  to  God !"  And  instantly  he 
sprang  to  his  feet,  praising  God  with  a  loud  voice,  and 
went  through  the  crowd  shaking  hands  and  asking  all  to 
come  to  Christ !  When  opportunity  was  given  he  gave 
in  substance  the  following  testimony:  "When  my  wife 
came  home  from  Williamsville,  I  saw  she  had  a  wonder- 
ful spirit.  She  did  not  say  very  much,  but  every  time 
I  came  near  her,  I  felt  she  had  something  I  had  not.  This 
made  me  so  uneasy  that  I  felt  I  could  not  stand  it  any 
longer,  and  made  up  my  mind  to  come  to  this  meeting 


SOME  SHORT  MEETINGS  286 

and  give  my  heart  to  God.  And  oh,  He  has  saved  my 
soul.  Now,  I  know  for  myself  there  is  a  reality  in  this 
great  gospel  salvation !"  Mrs.  Broadwell  might  have 
cried,  and  prayed,  through  the  years  for  her  husband, 
and  died  without  seeing  him  saved;  but  giving  herself 
wholly  to  God,  and  being  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost 
broke  his  heart  of  stone.  How  many  wives,  how  many 
husbands,  how  many  parents,  and  how  many  children  are 
in  like  condition?  If  you  would  save  others,  brother, 
get  fully  saved  yourself !  Jesus  knew  well,  the  world 
would  never  believe  on  Him  unless  His  people  were  really 
sanctified.     See  John,  17th  chapter. 

In  the  audience  at  this  meeting,  day  and  night,  there 
was  an  elect  lady  of  about  sixty  years — a  devoted  Pres- 
byterian. I  preached  at  night  largely  to  sinners,  in  each 
case  giving  a  call  to  sinners  for  pardon,  and  believers 
for  holiness,  but  in  the  day  meeting  I  was  with  great  per- 
sistence insisting  on  the  church  being  holy.  It  was  a 
difficult  field,  and  to  reach  the  greatest  number  of  dead 
souls  possible,  I  took  the  afternoon  meetings  to  them  at 
their  houses.  This  elect  lady  earnestly  requested  that  I 
hold  a  meeting  at  her  house.  She  had  commodious 
rooms,  and  I  was  glad  to  go,  but  passing  the  depot  on 
the  way,  I  saw  a  large  group,  from  Williamsville,  getting 
ofif  the  cars.  I  feared  their  wideawake,  and  fiery  testi- 
monies, might  jostle  my  Presbyterian  sister,  but  they 
were  on  my  hands  and  I  was  glad  to  see  them. 

As  the  meeting  progressed,  these  people  told  how 
wondrously  God  had  blessed  them,  and  I  saw  the  tears 
start  from  her  eyes  and  her  whole  frame  quiver.  Rising, 
she  said :  "Well,  if  this  is  what  you  Methodists  call 
sanctification,  I  believe  I  have  had  it  for  seven  years !" 
And  we  had  some  well  rounded  up  hallelujahs!  Seven 
years  preceding  this,  she  had  married  a  man  with  a  fam- 
ily of  eight  children,  one  of  whom  was  an  idiot  of  22 
years.  The  dear  girl,  when  in  childhood,  had  been  seized 
with  epilepsy,  and  had  fallen  into  the  fire,  being  badly 
disfigured.     At  times  she  was  vicious,  and  exceedingly 


236  THE   STORY  OF  MV  LIFE 

disagreeable.  Her  step-mother  found  she  could  not  en- 
dure her  new  relation  with  the  grace  she  had,  and,  in 
despair,  had  fled  to  God  for  help.  The  mountains  before 
her  were  so  high  that  no  earthly  power  could  enable  her 
to  cross  them,  and.  in  utter  abandonment  of  hope  from 
any  other  source,  she  threw  herself,  with  this  unbearable 
load,  on  God.  She  had  been  taught  she  never  could  be 
wholly  sanctified  till  death,  but  she  must  be  fully  saved 
or  sink,  and  the  Lord  fully  saved  her.  She  knew  some- 
thing wonderful  had  occurred,  which  gave  her  a  faith 
which  held  like  an  anchor,  and  no  storm  had  shaken  her 
inmost  calm  for  seven  years,  but  she  did  not  know  it  was 
entire  sanctification.  Now,  coming  in  contact  with  these 
saints  of  God,  she  found  their  experiences,  and  hers  were 
identical !  Subsequently  I  was  going  to  St.  Louis  over 
this  road,  and  a  nice-looking  young  man  came  and  sat 
down  by  my  side  in  the  car,  introducing  himself  to  me 
as  a  member  of  this  family.  He  said :  "You  were  at 
father's  house  when  I  was  absent,  but  I  saw  you  in  church 
afterwards."  He  was  an  unconverted  man,  and  this 
woman  was  his  step-mother,  but  he  began  at  once  to  tell 
me  about  her.  saying  very  strong  things  in  her  favor. 
Among  others  he  said :  "You  saw  that  unfortunate  sis- 
ter of  mine,  but  you  could  have  no  idea  of  what  she  really 
is  from  what  you  saw  of  her.  My  stepmother  has  cared 
for  her  for  seven  years,  and  I  have  not  seen  her  impatient 
once  with  her.  Mr.  Haney,  my  own  mother  could  not 
be  half  as  patient  toward  my  sister  as  is  this  woman.  I 
believe  she  is  the  best  woman  in  the  world !"  O,  if  such 
testimony  as  that  could  be  truthfully  given  concerning 
each  soul  on  the  earth,  professing  this  wonderful  grace, 
holiness  would  soon  prevail  in  every  land ! 


CHAPTER  XLVI. 


At  Atlanta. 

While  on  the  cars  between  Atlanta  and  Blooming- 
ton,  I  saw  the  veteran  John  S.  Barger,  who,  when  I  was 
in  childhood,  made  my  father's  house  one  of  his  homes. 
His  hair  was  now  as  white  as  wool,  and  the  glow  which 
was  on  his  face  in  middle  life  was  gone.  I  remembered 
that  a  sermon  he  preached  when  I  was  a  sinner  had  laid 
the  base  in  my  soul  for  a  holy  life,  and  my  heart  was 
moved  toward  him.  Such  a  discouraged  look  on  his  face 
I  had  never  seen  before.  Going  forward  to  where  he  sat, 
I  accosted  him,  and  his  face  lit  up  as  I  spoke.  Inquiring 
as  to  his  work,  he  said  he  was  now  planning  to  leave  it 
after  the  coming  Sabbath.  He  was  stationed  at  Atlanta, 
and  his  people  were  fearfully  divided.  A  church  quarrel 
had  existed  for  years,  and  one  side  was  for  him,  and  the 
other  against  him.  His  friends  had  thus  far  supported 
him,  but  had  reached  the  end  of  their  means  and  had 
frankly  told  him  so,  recommending  him  to  resign  his 
charge  at  their  quarterly  meeting  the  next  Sabbath, 
which  he  purposed  to  do.  My  whole  heart  was  moved 
for  the  old  man,  and  I  said :  "Uncle  John,  don't  do 
that,"  but  he  insisted  there  was  no  other  way.  I  then 
proposed  to  come  and  help  him,  and  it  might  be,  as  I  was 
a  stranger,  that  both  sides  would  come  out  and  hear  me, 

337 


288  THE  STORY  OF  MY  UFE 

and  a  possible  reconciliation  could  be  reached.  He  was 
elated  with  the  proposition,  and  said':  "I  will  tell  the 
people  I  have  known  you  from  childhood  and  give  you 
the  biggest  boost  in  my  power." 

His  quarterly  meeting  came  on  a  beautiful  day  in 
June,  and  the  Presiding  Elder  preached  Sabbath  morn- 
ing to  forty  people,  including  himself  and  the  pastor. 
Both  Elder  and  Pastor  made  strong  statements  in  my 
favor,  and  urged  everybody  to  take  hold  with  me.  I 
came  and  preached  to  forty-two  the  next  Sabbath,  and  at 
night  about  the  same,  announcing  services  for  the  whole 
week.  Monday  night  I  had  less  than  thirty,  and  drouth 
reigning  all  around.  So  it  continued  day  after  day. 
Dear  old  Mother  W'ilmoth  had  held  on  to  God  through 
all  those  desolate  years,  and  previous  to  this  time,  in  an 
agony  of  soul  was  crying  to  God,  when  He  assured  her 
of  victory  and  showed  her  the  face  of  the  man  through 
whom  it  would  come !  She  knew  nothing  of  me,  but  the 
first  time  she  saw  me  she  shouted,  declaring  I  was  the 
man  whom  God  had  shown  her  in  the  vision.  Hence 
^Mother  Wilmoth  became  my  spiritual  adviser,  and  her 
house  my  headquarters.  But  the  meeting  was,  to  me,  a 
horror,  as  I  had  recently  had  everything  in  glorious  con- 
trast with  it.  So  I  had  to  tell  j\Iother  Wilmoth  if  this 
did  not  speedily  change  I  would  have  to  leave.  She  was 
not  able  to  get  to  church,  but  was  my  main  dependence. 
One  morning  I  went  up  in  despair  and  told  ^Mother  W. 
I  was  going  home  that  day,  and  she  wept  as  she  said  to 
me :  "If  God  is  sending  you  home.  He  has  not  spoken 
by  me !" 

Living  at  Bloomington,  I  went  home  that  day,  but 
IMother  Wilmoth  seemed  to  have  a  rope  around  my  neck, 
and  Atlanta  was  before  my  soul  day  and  night.  One 
morning  I  said  to  my  wife :  "I  will  have  to  go  to  Atlanta 
again."  And  so  I  did.  On  reaching  the  city  I  had  to 
report  at  headquarters,  and  Mother  Wilmoth  was  stand- 
ing in  the  door  looking  for  me!  When  I  appeared  in 
sight,  she  shouted,  and  danced  like  a  girl!     Tears  of  joy 


AT  ATLANTA  289 

were  coursing  down  her  old,  withered  face  as  I  met  her, 
and  she  said :  "I  knew  you  were  coming !"  We  prayed 
together  and  I  was  reminded  that  many  people  usually 
went  to  the  depot  when  the  trains  came  in,  and  before 
the  train  arrived  I  had  settled  the  place  I  was  to  stand 
on  the  platform,  and  address  the  people  when  the  cars 
left.  As  the  train  started,  I  opened  up  my  message  and 
God  was  in  it.  That  was  repeated  for  days  till  crowds 
were  there,  and,  closing  about  sunset,  I  dismissed,  saying 
this  service  would  be  continued  in  the  Methodist  Church, 
and  that  church  was  filled,  night  after  night,  as  it  had 
not  been  for  fifteen  years.  Their  church  feuds  speedily 
melted  away,  and  old  Mother  Wilmoth  saw  the  dead 
made  alive,  and  the  lost  found,  as  God  had  showed  her 
in  the  vision.  Blessed  old  saint,  how  she  did  dance  be- 
fore the  Lord ! 

For  a  whole  year  my  precious  wife  had  been  seeking 
a  holy  heart,  and,  at  times,  with  such  agonies  that  I 
feared  for  her  mind.  It  really  seemed  impossible  for  her 
to  fully  yield  to  God.  While  preaching  at  the  depot  I 
was  impressed  to  ask  her  to  spend  a  few  days  with  me 
at  Atlanta.  So  she  came,  but  when  I  met  her  at  the  cars 
she  said:  "Why  did  you  insist  on  my  coming  here 
among  strangers?"  She  had  a  great  aversion  to  being 
among  strangers.  We  stopped  at  the  house  of  a  Brother 
Dills,  and  her  soul  was  greatly  wrought  upon.  One 
afternoon  when  I  was  preaching  at  the  depot  she  remained 
at  home,  to  settle  forever  the  q^uestion  which  was  on  her 
soul.  Going  into  her  room  and  locking  the  door,  she 
fell  upon  her  knees  with  uplifted  hand  and  said  to  God : 
'T  will  never  go  out  of  this  room  till  I  have  a  holy 
heart !"  Coming  to  that  desperate  stand,  it  did  not  re- 
quire much  time  for  settlement.  The  Holy  Spirit  began 
at  once  to  take  an  inventory  of  her  stock  and  to  demand 
that  each  item  be  turned  over  to  Christ.  She  had  so  long 
been  seeking  that  she  easily  parted  with  the  first  items, 
but  He  saw  her  heart  centered  strongly  in  her  family, 
and  asked  if  she  would  give  up  to  Him,  in  death,  her  hus- 


240  THE   STOllY   OF  MY  LIFE 

band  and  two  boys.  Over  this  there  was  a  battle,  but 
the  time  came  when  her  whole  heart  said  "yes"  to  the 
Divine  demand.  This  was  so  real,  that  she  has  declared 
for  many  years  that  it  could  not  have  been  more  so,  if 
she  had  seen  her  husband  and  two  boys  in  their  winding 
sheets.  Knowing  her  aversion  to  separation  from  home, 
and  being  thrust  into  foreign  countries,  the  Holy  Spirit 
now  asked :  "If  I  want  you  as  a  missionary  to  Africa, 
will  you  go  and  lay  down  your  life  there?"  Here  was 
another  conflict,  but  it  was  soon  ended  by  her  whole  heart 
saying  "yes,"  and  her  whole  being  was  down  at  Jesus' 
feet.  She  has  since  declared  if  her  trunk  had  been 
packed  for  the  African  coast,  it  would  not  have  been 
more  real  to  her.  The  Lord  did  not  desire  the  immedi- 
ate death  of  her  family,  nor  call  her  to  the  African  mis- 
sion, but  He  did  break  up  her  heart  centres  and  get  her 
whole  being  into  His  hands  for  complete  inward  holiness. 
This  surrender  of  all  brought  her,  as  it  will  all  others, 
face  to  face  with  Qirist  as  her  complete  sanctifier,  and  to 
receiving  Him  by  faith.  This  transforming  work  was 
wrought  by  the  Holy  Ghost  within,  and  my  wife  stood 
before  Him  as  His  bloodwashed  temple. 

I  was  preaching  on  the  platform  in  much  pain  dur- 
ing this  time,  and  said  to  a  minister:  "I  must  lie  down, 
and  will  have  to  depend  on  you  to  lead  the  service  at 
church  to-night."  Meeting  my  wife  as  she  came  out 
from  Bro.  Dill's,  I  told  her  to  go  on  to  church,  but  I  must 
rest.  I  saw  her  face  was  radiant,  but  knew  nothing  of 
what  had  occurred.  She  had  ontended  through  all  those 
years  that  she  was  not  fit  to  be  a  Methodist  preacher's 
wife,  because  she  did  not  possess  talent  for  speaking,  and 
public  prayer.  Of  course,  she  had  both  spoken  and 
prayed  many  times,  but  usually  had  wept  over  her  fail- 
ures. The  preacher  was  about  to  close  the  service,  as  the 
altar  call  had  failed,  when  she  arose  and  asked  if  she 
might  speak:  He  answered:  "Certainly,  Sister  Haney," 
and  instead  of  rising  where  she  w^as,  as  a  modest  little 
woman,  she  came  out  into  the  aisle  and  to  the  front  of  the 


i 


AT   ATLANTA  241 

altar,  and,  facing"  the  crowd,  told  them  what  God  had 
done  that  afternoon  for  her  soul.  A  brother  said  to  me : 
"There  was  not  a  dry  eye  in  the  house  when  Sister 
Haney  was  through  speaking." 

From  that  hour,  on  through  the  years  she  has  had 
marked  and  wonderful  liberty  in  prayer  and  public  tes- 
timony, and  in  many  instances  persons  have  asserted  that 
she  "beat  me  preaching."  Despite  all  this,  however,  she 
has  steadily  maintained  that  God  called  men  to  be  min- 
isters, and  her  sex  to  be  witnesses.  This  may  be  so  as  a 
rule,  but  preaching  or  witnessing,  she  has  mightily  helped 
my  ministry,  and  could  have  been  an  able  preacher  if 
God  had  thus  called  her. 


CHAPTER  XLVII. 

The  Work  in  Mason  City. 

Rev.  Edward  Rutledge,  a  friend  of  my  boyhood,  had 
broken  down  in  the  ministry  and  moved  to  Mason  City. 
His  pastor,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Parkhurst,  was  in  a  hard  battle. 
While  the  meeting  at  Williamsville  was  still  in  progress 
Bro.  Rutledge  had  moved  him  to  secure  my  assistance, 
and  the  pastor  assented,  requesting  R.  to  correspond  with 
me.  I  answered  that  I  would  come  as  soon  as  released 
at  \\"illiamsville,  and  thought  we  would  close  by  such  a 
night,  but  continued  two  or  three  weeks  beyond  expecta- 
tion. Bro.  R.  finally  wrote  if  I  did  not  reach  them  by  a 
certain  Sabbath,  they  would  close  that  night,  but  we  held 
over  that  Sabbath  and  I  went  home. 

After  two  days'  rest  I  began  to  feel  uneasy  about 
jNIason  City,  and  told  my  wife  I  would  run  down  on 
Thursday  evening  and  see.  Seeing  a  light  in  the  M.  E. 
Church,  I  went  directly  to  it,  and  found  them  in  their 
church  prayer  meeting,  their  revival  meeting  having 
closed  the  previous  Sabbath.  A  large  number  were  pres- 
ent, but  Rutledge  was  not  there.  I  took  a  back  seat  as  a 
stranger,  to  take  observations.  The  leading  prayers  were 
formal  beyond  belief,  and  at  great  length.  It  seemed 
hardly  possible  it  could  be  so  Hry,  and  lifeless,  at  the 
end  of  a  four  weeks'  revival  service.  At  length  the  young 

342 


THE  WORK  IN   MASOX   CITY  243 

preacher,  who  was  bright,  began  to  eye  me  as  though 
he  were  suspicious,  and  then  came  and  asked  me  if  I  were 
not  Bro.  Haney,  and  I  confessed  that  I  was  he.  He  said 
they  had  held  out  just  as  long  as  they  could  stand  it  with- 
out results,  and  closed  Sabbath  night,  but  if  I  would  now 
take  up  the  meeting  he  would  be  glad.  I  said  I  would 
on  one  condition  only,  and  that  was  that  his  people  would 
cut  off  the  introductions  and  conclusions  to  their  prayers, 
and  none  of  them  pray  to  exceed  two  minutes  and  a  half. 
"Well,"  he  said,  "come  up  front  and  talk  to  them  about 
it."  So  after  I  had  given  reasons  why  I  could  not  leave 
the  former  meeting,  I  squarely  stated  that  if  they  would 
agree  to  cut  ofif  both  ends  of  their  prayers,  giving  us  the 
heart  cry  in  the  middle,  with  all  superfluous  words  left 
out,  each  praying  from  one-half  to  two  minutes  and  a 
half,  I  would  stay  with  them  till  God  would  give  them 
one  hundred  sinners  converted !  To  this  they  kindly 
agreed,  and  the  meeting  began  the  next  night.  They  kept 
the  contract,  and  it  was  surprising  how  they  prayed ! 
Their  formalities  had  wearied  God,  and  cut  them  off  from 
Divine  fellowship.  Many  of  them,  in  praying,  had  given 
such  attention  to  the  ears  of  men,  that  the  Lord  had 
turned  away  and  allowed  them  to  get  what  they  could 
praying  to  each  other !  But  few  of  them  had  heard  from 
heaven  for  a  great  while,  but  now,  having  thrown  away 
the  jingle  of  words,  their  hearts  got  a  chance  to  talk  to 
God,  and  He  answered. 

Dear  Bro.  Parkhurst  got  beautifully  sanctified,  and 
went  to  glory  in  the  morning  of  his  ministry.  His  wife 
also  entered  the  fountain,  and  Sister  Rutledge  stepped 
in.  The  few  who  had  life  in  them,  began  earnestly  to 
seek  holiness,  and  their  prayer  was  answered.  Many  who 
had  lost  their  way  amid  the  labyrinths  of  formalism, 
awoke  like  dead  men  coming  from  their  graves,  and  ere 
long  a  real  church  appeared,  with  Pentecostal  fire  and 
power,  and  after  all  it  did  not  seem  to  be  a  heavy  task 
to  secure  the  conversion  of  one  hundred  sinners.  The 
meetings  became  so  glorious  at  night,  that  it  was  often 


244  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

difficult  to  close  them  at  all.  At  times  we  were  in  the 
church  at  midnight,  where  cries  were  going  up  to  God. 

Bro.  Rutledge  noticed  that  a  hardened  sinner  was 
there  to  the  last  each  night,  and  yet  was  not  saved,  and 
he  said  to  him  as  they  were  going  out :  "Bill,  you  are 
a  curiosity  to  me.  Every  night  you  are  among  the  last 
to  go  away,  and  yet  you  are  not  converted.  Will  you 
please  explain  to  me  why  you  are  here  ?"  Bill  responded : 
"^Ir.  Rutledge,  I  don't  care  so  much  about  the  preaching, 
but  I  stay  here  to  hear  these  people  pray !  I  never  heard 
such  praying  as  this !  Why,  it  seems  like  the  people  are 
talking  with  God !"  That  is  what  it  was,  and  that  was 
the  great  central  power  of  the  meeting.  People  will  be 
saved  when  God's  children  really  get  hold  of  Him,  as 
these  did  at  Mason  City. 

One  of  my  boys,  who  had  been  a  wonderful  Chris- 
tian from  his  conversion,  till  after  we  moved  to  Bloom- 
ington,  was  in  the  public  schools,  with  a  stability  of  char- 
acter beyond  his  years,  and  a  walk  with  God  which  made 
his  life  a  marvel.  He  had  advanced  beyond  his  classes, 
which  brought  him  in  contact  with  boys  much  older  than 
himself.  These  were  full  of  subtlety,  and  real  heart 
wickedness,  but  their  mothers  desired  that  my  boy  should 
visit  them,  in  the  hope  that  his  influence  would  bring 
them  to  Christ.  These  mothers  asked  my  wife  to  allow 
her  boy  to  fraternize  with  theirs.  Mrs.  Haney  wrote  me 
for  counsel  about  it,  and  thought  the  child  so  strong  that 
he  would  not  be  injured  by  the  contact,  so  I  suggested 
that  she  grant  their  request.  If  she  had  been  left  to  her 
mother  instincts  I  think  she  would  have  refused,  but  with 
my  consent  she  acceded  to  their  wishes.  The  boy  wrote 
me  he  was  under  trial  and  wanted  help,  but  I  had  such 
confidence  in  his  devotion  to  God  that  I  did  not  fear  any 
serious  result ;  but  afterwards,  on  reaching  home,  I  saw 
the  light  of  God  had  disappeared  from  his  face !  We 
both  awoke  to  the  fact  that  he  had  let  go  of  God! 

When  the  meeting  at  Mason  City  became  so  glorious 
I  wrote  his  mother  to  send  him  to  me,  hoping  to  lead 


niE  WORK  IN  MASON  CITY  245 

him  back  to  Christ.  His  heart  was  yet  tender,  and  in  a 
few  days  he  felt  the  Lord  had  returned  to  his  soul.    He 

wrote  his  mother  about  his  restoration,  and  Mrs. , 

the  mother  of  the  boy  who  had  led  him  away,  was  much 
rejoiced,  and  now  wanted  to  send  her  boy  down,  that  I 
might  get  him  converted.  I  will  call  his  name  Charley. 
My  wife  wrote  that  his  mother  had  great  confidence  in 
me,  and  would  like  to  send  Charley  down  to  get  him 
saved,  so  I  agreed  to  have  him  come.  Finding  my  boy 
had  returned  to  God,  Charley  came  to  the  altar  as  a 
seeker,  and  made  a  clear  profession  of  pardoned  sin.  I 
could  not  see  through  Charley's  experience,  but  could  not 
entertain  the  thought  of  its  being  bald  hypocrisy.  I  had 
never  known  of  one  so  young,  who  could  play  the  hypo- 
crite in  a  case  like  this,  and  would  not  entertain  the 
thought  concerning  him.  He  prayed  in  public,  and  gave 
in  his  testimony  bravely ;  but  something  was  wanting !  He 
proposed  that  he  and  my  boy  walk  up  town,  and  asked 
me  if  they  might.  I  consented,  but  soon  found  that  he 
was  trying  to  get  my  boy  into  difficulty !  It  soon  be- 
came clear  that  every  movement  he  had  made  was  false, 
and  there  was  not  a  shadow  of  truth  in  his  professions ; 
but  the  whole  movement  was  to  undermine  and  destroy 
the  faith  of  my  child.  I  make  this  painful  record,  to 
move  parents  to  avoid  the  ruin  of  innocent  boys  by  rigidly 
keeping  them  from  the  grip  of  such  subtle,  satanic  agen- 
cies. When  a  pure  young  soul  is  thoroughly  saturated 
with  such  poison,  it  rarely  ever  recovers  from  its  effects, 
and  moral  character  thus  wounded  will  rarely,  if  ever, 
outgrow  the  scar.  How  sad  and  fearful  the  corrupt  and 
corrupting  agencies  brought  to  bear  on  the  children,  and 
youth,  of  this  generation ! 


CHAPTER  XLVIII. 


Carnpaigning  in  SoutJicm  Illinois. 

In  these  first  years  of  evangelism,  much  time  was 
given  to  Southern  Illinois,  and  much  occurred  which 
cannot  now  be  easily  recorded.  The  best  results  some- 
times were  reached  at  desolate  places.  There  was  a 
cry  for  help  at  Petersburg,  and  I  went  with  expectation 
of  victory.  The  M.  E.  Church  there  had  been  fearfully 
weakened  and  brought  low,  but  the  special  gift  of  faith 
for  soul  saving,  which  came  to  me  as  the  result  of  giving 
my  life  to  evangelistic  work,  seemed  to  turn  mountains 
into  mole  hills,  and  made  success  a  certainty.  A  few 
names  were  here,  as  in  Sardis,  whose  garments  were  not 
defiled ;  but  a  genuine  revival  was  a  thing  of  the  past. 
Having  so  little  to  build  on,  I  was  led  to  preach  much 
to  backsliders,  and  sinners,  and  crowds  of  them  were  be- 
fore me. 

A  prominent  brother  in  the  church  was  alarmed 
for  the  church,  and  greatly  feared  fanaticism  in  a  bo<ly 
which  had  hardly  drawn  a  good,  healthy  breath  in  years. 
My  services,  of  course,  were  in  painful  contrast  with 
what  he  had  been  having,  and  his  soul  became  fearfully 
stirred.  In  concert  with  him  was  an  elect  lady,  who  was 
rich,  and  had  a  powerful  influence.  Other  dead  men  and 
women  were  awakened  sufficiently  to  fight  the  truth,  but 

246 


CAMPAIGNING  IN  SOUTHERN  ILLINOIS  247 

these  two  held  the  reins.  I  saw  God  had  put  a  throng 
of  perishing  souls  into  my  hands,  and  these  dead  pro- 
fessors stood  fearfully  in  the  way.  One  night,  as  I  faced 
a  crowded  house,  I  was  so  wrought  up  for  their  salva- 
tion that  it  seemed  as  though  it  might  take  my  life.  I 
was  in  an  agony  of  prayer,  and  these  people  must  be  saved 
or  I  would  die !  Doubtless  many  good  people  are  not 
able  to  understand  such  experiences,  but  others  have  had 
them.  It  was  a  touch  of  Gethsemane  which  will  not  be 
forgotten,  and  I,  doubtless,  did  not  think  whether  I  was 
pleasing  my  brethren  or  not.  The  prominent  brother, 
alluded  to  above,  was  standing  in  a  group  of  sinners  who 
could  not  find  sitting  room,  and  said  to  them  in  the  midst 
of  my  agony :  "I  wish  you  would  take  that  calf  out  of 
the  house !"  The  next  morning  a  little  girl  came  to  my 
room  and  said :  "Mamma  wants  you  to  come  up  to  our 
house  right  away,"  and  the  child  seemed  nervous.  I 
found  her  mamma  was  the  rich  woman  previously  re- 
ferred to,  and  I  said :  "Tell  mamma  I  will  be  there  in  a 
few  minutes."  When  rods  away  from  her  mansion  T 
heard  the  cry  of  her  agonized  soul !  On  reaching  her 
parlor  I  saw  her  prostrate  form  hanging  over  a  chair, 
and  I  listened  to  her  groans  for  deliverance.  She  had 
long,  beautiful  hair,  which  she  prized  very  highly,  but  it 
was  now  disheveled  and  tossed  this  way  and  that,  as 
though  used  for  a  mop  to  wipe  up  her  tears  from  the 
carpet!  Her  special  friend  and  church  brother,  who  had 
been  her  right  hand  supporter  in  opposing  the  meeting, 
was  stretched  on  the  carpet  nearly  fifteen  feet  away,  and 
rolling  to  and  fro  with  agony.  I  have  rarely  seen  a 
strong  man  so  mentally  distressed.  I  noticed,  too,  that 
he  attempted'  to  give  vent  to  his  soul  in  forms  of  state- 
ment, and  groans,  patterned  after  mine  the  previous  night, 
and  his  gestures  were  shocking,  but  he  was  oblivious  to 
what  men  or  devils  thought,  as  he  felt  himself  ready  to 
tumble  into  hell !  From  a  worldly  standpoint,  it  was  now 
my  time  to  call  on  sinners  to  take  out  the  calves !  But  I 
shared  their  agonies  till  God  came  and  lifted  them  up. 


248  THE   STOrvY  OF   MY  LIFE 

I  think  the  brother,  though  a  prominent  church  official 
(as  many  now  are),  had  never  been  converted,  and  his 
poor,  deceived  soul  was  dreaming  of  an  arrival  in  heaven 
with  his  heart  filled  with  hatred  to  holiness!  But  when 
God  laid  that  deceived  heart  open  to  itself,  he  saw,  and 
felt,  perdition's  flames  kindled  within  him,  and  was  as  a 
brand  plucked  from  eternal  burning!  His  conversion 
was  glorious,  and  his  love  for  me  thereafter  "surpassed 
the  love  of  women !"  Our  sister  was  wonderfully  re- 
claimed from  a  backslidden  state,  and  was  afterwards 
beautifully  sanctified. 

These  barriers  being  out  of  the  way,  sinners  flocked 
to  the  altar,  and  the  community  was  moved  to  its  inmost 
centres.  O,  if  the  stumbling  blocks  in  the  church  were 
removed, her  unconverted  and  backslidden  members  really 
saved,  how  God's  work  would  go  forward  on  the  earth! 

A  great  holiness  work  spread  southward  through 
Illinois,  involving  some  glorious  camp  meetings  at  Hills- 
boro,  Greenville,  and  elsewhere.  Rev.  W.  B.  M.  Colt, 
with  Frank  and  Henry  Ashcraft,  were  instrumental  for  a 
time  m  saving  many  souls  in  that  section.  My  wife  ac- 
companied me  in  that  field  and  was  a  powerful  factor 
in  the  meetings.  We  knew  no  barren  service,  and  I  have 
no  recollection  of  a  single  failure.  The  work  was  largely 
among  the  Methodists,  but  both  ministers  and  members 
of  other  churches  shared  graciously  in  this  general  out- 
pouring of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

A  Baptist  minister,  whose  name  was  Smith,  had  been 
sanctified  wholly  and  was  a  very  blessed  man  of  God. 
He  had  a  church  in  the  country,  where  a  number  of  his 
people  had  reached  the  fountain,  but  others  were  in  re- 
bellion against  the  teaching,  and  he  asked  us  to  come 
and  teach  his  people  doctrinall)'.  The  prejudice  of  his 
older  members  largely  gave  way,  and  the  Lord  poured 
His  Spirit  upon  us.  An  old  "Ironside"  Baptist  doctor, 
who  was  practicing  medicine  in  that  locality,  was  board- 
ing with  the  postmaster,  who  was  a  holiness  man,  about 
seven  miles  awav.    The  news  of  the  work  spread,  and  th<; 


CAiIP-\JGXING   IX  SOCTHERX  ILLINOIS  249 

postmaster  was  anxious  to  come.  So  he  succeeded  in 
inducing  the  doctor  to  come  with  him.  He  was  from 
Arkansas,  in  former  years,  and  an  exceedingly  odd  old 
genius.  I  noticed  him  the  first  night  as  being  startled 
with  the  meeting,  and  before  leaving  he  made  a  remark 
which  showed  his  soul  was  deeply  stirred.  The  second 
night  he  was  there  again,  and  when  I  called  seekers  of 
pardon,  and  holiness,  he  rushed  to  the  altar  with  a  broken 
heart,  and  God  graciously  sanctified  him.  His  testimony 
was  unique,  and  profoundly  interesting.  It  was  odd,  like 
himself,  but  it  was  difficult  for  any  spiritual  mind  to  doubt 
his  experience. 

The  change  in  him  was  so  wonderful  that  he  could 
hardly  contain  himself.  We  had  to  go  about  fifteen 
miles  across  the  country  to  our  next  meeting,  and  he 
insisted  on  taking  us  there  in  his  carriage.  It  was  a  great 
treat  to  hear  him  talk  about  the  Lord  by  the  way,  and  he 
was  with  us  in  the  first  service,  which  was  a  great  uplift 
to  the  meeting.  I  gave  an  opportunity  for  testimony, 
and  could  I  give  a  verbatim  report  of  his  testimony,  it 
would  be  a  wonderful  blessing.  He  said  he  was  an  old 
Ironside  Baptist  of  the  strictest  sort,  and  had  thought 
that  but  few  people  were  right  but  them.  He  had  heard 
of  the  meeting  at  Smith's  Church,  but  heard  we  were 
Methodists,  and  he  did  not  like  the  Methodists.  In  spite 
of  himself  he  wanted  to  go,  but  he  heard  we  were  not 
only  Methodists,  but  preached  sanctification  in  this  life ! 
The  postmaster,  with  whom  he  boarded,  was  one  of  them, 
and  he  urged  him  to  go.  So,  seeing  the  meeting  was  in 
a  missionary  Baptist  Church,  he  thought  he  would  ven- 
ture, but  he  came  there  so  set  that  nothing  should  move 
him.  Having  sat  down  with  great  determination  to  ad- 
here to  his  old  principles,  but  this  man  opened  up  on 
holiness,  and  the  first  solid  shot  which  came  from  this 
old  columbiad  crashed  through  his  old  iron  sides 
and  he  went  home  with  a  broken  heart!  On  com- 
ing back  the  second  night  his  old  iron  sides  utterly 
gave  way,  and  he  fell  down  at  the  mourners'  bench,  and 


350  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

God  sanctified  his  soul !  People  are  rarely  moved  as 
was  that  audience,  and  his  testimony  was  more  than 
equal  to  an  ordinary  three  days'  service  in  its  soul  saving 
effects.  The  fire  burned  so  wondrously  in  the  old  doc- 
tor's soul,  that  he  gave  up  his  practice  and  went  to  Ar- 
kansas to  devote  the  rest  of  his  life  to  bringing  those 
who  had  formerly  known  him,  to  this  great  salvation. 
O,  why  do  not  God's  people,  and  ministers,  see  that  holi- 
ness is  the  kev  to  the  world's  salvation? 


I 


CHAPTER  XLIX. 

Further  Work  in  Southern  Illinois. 

Pastor  Dellicate,  of  the  Southern  Illinois  Conference, 
was  on  the  Wanda  Circuit,  and  having  a  pretty  hard 
time.  He  was  a  minister  of  beautiful  spirit,  and  true  to 
God,  but  not  very  strong  bodily.  Wanda  society  was 
noted  for  its  vacillations  religiously.  Annual  backsliding 
was  a  rule  only  violated  in  cases  where  there  had  been 
no  uplift !  The  dear  man  wrote  us,  giving  a  full  descrip- 
tion of  the  case,  and  begged  us  to  come  and  help  him. 
So  we  went,  and  I  determined  that  whatever  was  done 
this  time,  should  stand  the  fire.  I  gave  the  least  possible 
chance  for  those  who  had  gone  out,  on  their  annual  ex- 
cursion, to  get  back  by  any  special  goal,  and  made  the 
door  of  return  so  narrow,  that  if  they  got  through  it  once, 
they  would  lose  their  relish  for  another  excursion.  We 
had  a  bone  scraping  time  for  days,  but  a  solid  work 
begun. 

I  had  variously  heard  of  a  big  two-fisted  fellow, 
whom  they  called  Guss.  Nobody  gave  the  number  of 
times  he  had  been  restored  in  the  years  agone.  All  agreed 
as  to  his  sincerity,  but  he  had  been  converted  late,  and 
seemed  to  be  in  want  of  ballast.  Guss  had  been  pugilistic 
in  his  tendencies  before  his  conversion,  and  now  a  slight 
insult  would  result  in  a  knockdov.-n !  He  was  too  con- 
es' 


262 


THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 


scientious  to  go  on  professing  religiun  after  such  out- 
bursts, and  so  he  gave  up.  After  the  meeting  had  gone 
for  days,  it  was  said  one  night  that  Guss  was  on  the 
back  seat.  I  really  feared  to  see  him  at  the  altar,  lest  he 
would  fail,  as  before,  if  he  did  get  restored.  He  kept 
coming,  however,  and  moved  up  a  seat  or  two  each  night, 
till  he  tumbled  down  at  the  altar.  He  seemed  to  have 
a  tussle  with  devils,  but  after  the  struggle  of  days,  broke 
through  into  the  light.  As  the  Lord  graciously  pardoned 
him,  his  soul  seemed  filled  with  unspeakable  joy  and  he 
shouted  tremendously.  There  was  a  right  ring  to  Guss's 
shout,  whatever  might  occnr  in  his  future,  and  I  joined 
him  in  it!  He  had  said  while  seeking,  if  he  "could  ever 
get  as  good  religion  as  he  once  had,  that  would  be  all  he 
would  ever  want."  But  two  days  after  his  restoration  he 
was  again  at  the  altar  of  prayer.  T  asked  him  if  he  was 
doubting  his  experience,  and  he  answered  no,  but  he  had 
now  come  to  seek  sanctificaHon. 

Guss  liad  been  a  rough  man,  and  was  a  vile  tobacco 
user.  The  habit  had  become  so  all  controlling  that  he 
had  to  rise  from  his  bed  each  night,  and  smoke  or  chew. 
He  really  felt  his  life  depended  on  it.  He  was  plainly 
marked  with  its  vileness,  but  I  had  said  nothing  yet  to 
him  concerning  it.  He  had  been  several  times  at  the  altar 
crying  for  a  holy  heart,  when  one  day  he  sprang  to  his 
feet  and  walked  up  and  down  the  aisle.  His  feelings 
seemed  too  deep  for  utterance,  but  by  and  by  he  gave 
vent  to  his  soul  by  puffing,  as  a  steamboat  pours  forth 
steam.  That  occurred  about  4  P.  M.  About  9  o'clock 
the  next  morning  he  was  walking  alone  and,  from  force 
of  habit,  found  his  thumb  and  forefinger  in  his  vest  pocket 
feeling  for  fine-cut  tobacco.  He  withdrew  his  hand 
and  stopping,  said:  "What  does  this  mean?"  Till  that 
moment  he  had  not  even  thought  of  tobacco  since  he  was 
sanctified!  After  dinner  he  found  himself  again  feeling 
in  that  pocket  as  before,  and  stopped  again,  in  wonder. 
He  then  thought  he  would  taste  it,  and  found  he  abhorred 


FURTHER  WORK  IN  SOUTHERX  ILLINOIS  263 

the  filthy  stuff,  and  has  probably  testified  above  one  hun- 
dred times  that  he  has  never  desired  it. 

A  young  man  who  was  teaching  school  at  that  time 
got  saved,  and  afterwards  became  a  minister.  Years 
afterwards  he  wrote,  desiring  me  to  come  and  help 
him,  which  I  did.  While  with  him,  I  asked  him  if  he 
knew  what  had  become  of  my  friend  Guss,  of  Wanda. 
He  said  he  had  kept  in  touch  with  him  ever  since  that 
meeting,  and  he  had  never  turned  to  the  right  nor  left. 
That  he  had  kept  that  church  alive  ever  since,  and  was 
class  leader,  Sunday  School  Superintendent,  Steward,and 
in  every  way  the  leading  man  in  the  church.  The  spring 
after  that  meeting  Guss  had  rented  a  piece  of  ground 
near  him,  the  title  of  which  had  been  in  dispute.  While 
plowing  one  day,  the  other  party  came  to  him  in  the  field, 
and  forbade  him  working  there  another  minute.  He  knew 
Guss  had  gotten  sanctified,  and  thought  he  would  not 
strike  him,  so  he  cursed  him  vilely  with  bitter  forms  of 
profane  words.  At  length  Guss  awoke  to  remember  that 
in  all  this  he  had  not  thought  of  knocking  the  poor  man 
down,  nor  even  felt  the  slightest  desire  to  injure  him,  and 
he  began  to  shout  the  praises  of  God,  and  the  mean  sin- 
ner fled  from  his  presence,  and  never  troubled  him  more ! 

"Oh !  there  is  power  in  Jesus'  blood. 
To  wash  as  white  as  snow !" 

This  dear  man  of  God  yet  lives  to  witness  to  what 
I  have  written,  though  he  knows  nothing  of  what  I  have 
written  concerning  him.  On  my  table  lies  a  letter  written 
by  his  hand  a  few  weeks  since,  full  of  holy  triumph, 
though  he  is  a  great  sufferer  from  an  injury  by  a  railroad 
train.  His  name,  and  present  address  are  A.  M.  Sparks, 
Poag,  Ills.  O,  why  do  people  keep  doubting  that  Jesus 
will  save  them  to  the  uttermost? 

There  was  a  new  town  on  Bro.  Dellicate's  circuit, 
where  he  wanted  to  plant  a  Methodist  Church,  but  only 
had  two  or  three  members.  Another  Christian  body  was 
there,  and  leading  members  opposed  the  coming  of  a  rival, 


264  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

but  allowed  him  to  have  a  meeting  in  their  building. 
There  was  one  house  in  town  which  would  keep  the  pas- 
tor, but  as  to  my  wife  and  self,  there  was  no  place  for  the 
soles  of  our  feet.  A  young  couple  who  had  recently  mar- 
ried, and  had  partly  prepared  their  new  home,  offered 
their  house  to  us  during  the  meeting,  however,  and  my 
wife  rolled  up  her  sleeves  and  took  possession.  So  we 
were  housekeeping  in  an  hour !  Our  help  in  the  meeting 
largely  came  from  a  distance,  and,  learning  the  situation, 
they  brought  provisions  in  abundance,  and  while  we  had 
many  boarders,  we  had  the  richest  supplies,  and  best 
cooking  I  had  met  in  Southern  Illinois ! 

The  meeting  widened,  and  deepened,  and  God  led  us 
to  victory.  Souls  were  converted  and  sanctified,  the  dear 
people  learned  that  selfishness  is  not  a  good  investment, 
my  wife  demonstrated  her  soldierly  qualities,  and  the 
Methodist  people  have  had  a  church  of  their  own,  in  that 
city,  in  which  to  worship  till  this  day !  Dear  Brother 
and  Sister  Dellicate,  who  were  both  brought  into  the 
experience  of  holiness  while  we  were  with  them,  have 
fought  a  good  fight  and  are  both  in  glory  now.  What  a 
joy  in  old  age  to  know  that  in  any  sense  you  have  helped 
souls  like  these ! 

God  was  with  us  in  wondrous  power  at  Lebanon, 
where  McKendree  College  is  located,  and  we  there  had 
the  fellowship  of  many  able  souls.  Brother  Henry  Brown, 
a  holiness  man  and  son  of  thunder,  was  instrumental  in 
leading  us  there.  The  most  of  our  pastors  took  kindly  to 
holiness  teaching  in  that  country,  and  strong  men,  such  as 
Dr.  Hughev.  were  its  unflinching  advocates.  The  church 
at  Summerfield  withstood  the  teaching  for  a  time,  but 
their  opposition  did  not  have  the  vicious  element  in  it,  but 
resulted  from  previous  education.  One  afternoon  I  con- 
ducted a  Bible  reading  on  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  a  gracious 
power  was  present.  At  the  close  I  carefully  asked 
all  present  who.  in  the  strength  of  grace  would  hence- 
forth obev  the  Holv  Spirit,  to  rise,  and  nearly  seventy 
arose.    The  result  of  that  decision  was,  that,  above  that 


FURTHER  WORK  IN  SOUTHERN  ILLINOIS  255 

number  were  beautifully  sanctified  in  a  few  days.  If  all 
God's  real  children  will  take  an  attitude  of  simple  obedi- 
ence to  the  Holy  Spirit,  millions  of  them  will  soon  be  all 
over  in  the  cleansing  fountain.  He  is  always  right,  ler 
us  follow  whithersoever  he  leads. 

A  woman  marked  with  deep  sorrow  came  into  service 
in  a  Southern  Illinois  city,  and  I  intensely  desired  to  help 
her.  I  had  not  heard  concerning  her  grief.  It  was  a  joy, 
at  the  close  of  service,  to  be  asked,  with  her  pastor,  who 
was  a  blessed  man  of  God,  to  go  with  her  for  tea.  We 
had  but  been  seated  when  she  told  us  the  cause  of  her 
grief.  Her  youngest  child  was  a  beautiful  girl  of  about 
sixteen  summers,  and  some  time  before  this,  had  been 
persuaded  by  a  traveling  man  to  go  wnth  him  under  prom- 
ise of  marriage,  and  not  the  slightest  trace  of  the  child's 
whereabouts  was  known.  Her  death  would  have  been 
preferable  to  her  mother  !  A  holy  woman,  from  the  meet- 
ing, was  invited  with  us  to  tea,  but  the  real  design  was  a 
concert  of  prayer.  We  prayed  that  God  would  relieve 
the  mother  at  once  from  this  dreadful  suspense,  and  bring 
home  her  wandering  child.  I  have  rarely,  if  ever,  seen 
such  a  service  of  prayer.  The  pastor  w^as  wonderfully 
moved,  and  we  were  all  moved  with  him.  When  we 
arose  he  said  :  "She  will  be  heard  from  speedily,"  and  I 
answ^ered :  "I  believe  she  will."  We  both  believed  she  was 
in  Chicago,  or  St.  Louis. 

In  the  first  mail  of  the  next  morning,  a  long  and 
earnest  letter  was  placed  on  the  train,  and  hurried  to  her 
mother  from  Chicago.  She  had  been  left  at  a  house  of 
assignation,  and  abandoned,  by  the  man  who  had  led 
her  astray.  Such  men  richly  deserve  hanging,  and  ought 
to  be  driven  from  decent  society.  She  told  the  whole 
story  to  her  mother,  and  in  anguish  begged  forgiveness. 
About  the  time  we  were  praying  she  was  filled  with  hor- 
ror about  her  condition.  Night  coming,  she  attempted 
to  sleep,  but  was  compelled,  by  pure  soul  agony,  to  arise 
in  the  night  and  write  to  her  mother.  I  saw  and  read  the 
letter,  arranged  with  a  party  in  Chicago  to  find  her  and 


266  THE    STORY   OF   MY   LIFE 

send  her  home,  and  in  less  than  one  week  I  saw  her 
converted  in  her  mother's  house !  She  became  a  thor- 
ough Christian,  married  well,  and  to  the  last  I  heard  was 
walking  with  God.  O,  there  is  a  power  which  saves  the 
worst  of  sinners  when  they  repent  and  believe ! 


CHAPTER  L. 

Some  Glorious  Victories. 

A  prim  little  pastor,  who  was  a  graduate  from  one 
of  our  theological  institutes,  and  had  learned  many  wise 
things,  called  me  to  help  him  in  his  station,  and  I  began 
with  him  Sabbath  night.  The  Congregationalist  pastor 
had  left,  and  he  was  employed  to  fill  both  pulpits,  or 
serve  both  churches.  Then,  he  was  engaged  to  a  nice 
Congregationalist  girl.  All  this  taken  together,  made 
him  the  primmest  Methodist  preacher  I  ever  saw.  Death 
had  reigned  for  about  five  years  in  those  two  churches. 
The  Lord  stirred  me  fearfully  in  the  first  sermon,  and 
the  pastor  apologized  for  me,  saying:  "Bro.  Haney  is  a 
good  man  and  very  earnest,  but  he  does  not  mean  to  say 
such  strong  things."  etc.,  etc.  The  next  night  I  was 
worse  than  before,  and  he  made  another  apology!  In  our 
first,  or  second,  afternoon  meeting  the  Deacon  insisted 
that  so  much  noise  was  not  necessary,  or  extravagant 
efforts  needed,  but  God  was  a  quiet  being,  and  loved 
order.  Up  to  this  time  I  had  made  no  reply,  but  acted 
as  though  nothing  had  been  said.  But  now  I  said,  if 
quietness,  lukewarmness,  etc.,  etc.,  were  God's  order,  I 
thought  they  had  had  sufficient  of  these  to  have  converted 
the  whole  community,  and  not  one  soul  had  been  saved ! 
Now  I  wanted  all  parties  to  understand  that,  during  my 

aS7 


258  THE    STORY  OF   MY  LIFE 

stay,  they  might  expect  thunder,  and  Hghtning,  and  hail, 
and  earthquake ! 

Shortly  I  saw  God  had  put  a  host  of  hungry  souls 
into  my  hands,  and  the  prim  little  pastor  was  my 
greatest  hindrance.  I  went  to  God  after  the  night  ser- 
vice with  a  breaking  heart,  and  plead  with  Him  in  some 
way  to  remove  this  barrier.  The  next  morning  the  pas- 
tor was  sick !  I  visited  him,  and  he  said  he  had  a  very 
strange  affection  in  his  chest.  He  had  never  had  anything 
like  it  before.  That  day,  or  evening,  he  put  croton  oil 
on  his  chest  as  a  counter-irritant,  and  the  next  morning 
his  chest  looked  as  though  it  was  eaten  full  of  holes! 
He  said  I  would  have  to  go  on,  that  he  could  do  nothing ! 
Wh^n  he  had  improved  so  as  to  sit  up  a  little,  he  said 
it  w^ould  be  weeks  before  he  could  do  anything,  and  if  I 
was  willing  he  would  go  and  visit  his  mother,  and  leave 
his  church  and  the  community  in  my  hands !  An  over- 
whelming work  of  God  took  place,  and  after  weeks  he 
came  back  to  find  it  so,  and  himself  got  sanctified  before 
it  closed !  It  is  better  to  take  our  troubles  to  God  than 
to  men,  and  if  w^e  would  fully  trust  Him,  He  would 
remove  mountain  barriers  out  of  our  way. 

Rev.  Brother  Hig^ns,  an  old  acquaintance  in  the 
pastorate,  whom  I  knew  to  be  in  a  very  cold  state,  called 
me  to  help  him,  and  I  went,  seriously  questioning  whether 
it  was  best.  The  work  opened  slowly,  but  many  had 
drifted  so  far  they  were  alarmed,  and  wanted  to  return. 
A  few  of  the  more  spiritual  plunged  into  the  fountain 
of  cleansing,  and  the  preacher's  wife  was  among  them. 
When  the  deep  light  of  holiness  came  into  her  soul,  she 
awoke  to  the  real  condition  of  her  husband.  He  had  a 
bright  intellect,  and  was  full  of  shrewdness,  and  cunning. 
He  had  slipped  through  my  hands  a  time  or  two,  but 
when  his  wife  got  after  him,  he  was  in  trouble.  She  plead 
with  me  to  hold  on  to  him,  and  to  God  for  him. 

About  this  time  Bro.  J.  P.  Brooks,  a  dear  friend  of 
his,  was  powerfully  moved  to  leave  everything  else  and 
come  to  this  meeting,  and  had  merely  time,  when  ready. 


SOME  GLORIOUS  VICTORIES  259 

to  run  to  the  train  and  spring  on  to  the  rear  car,  already 
in  motion.  Reaching  Galva,  where  the  meeting  was  held, 
he  hastened  to  the  church  arriving  just  as  I  was  calling 
for  seekers  of  pardon,  and  purity,  and  entering  the  door, 
he  threw  down  his  hat,  came  down  the  aisle  with  a  quick 
step  and  threw  himself  down  at  the  altar  of  prayer.  He 
had  apparently  never  paused  a  moment  from  the  time  he 
left  Bushnell,  till  on  his  face  before  God  at  Galva.  He 
had  sought  many  times  before,  and,  at  periods,  hoped 
he  had  the  experience,  and  my  soul  had  prayed  for 
him  probably  more  than  for  any  other  man.  He  was 
a  strong  minister,  and  with  the  genuine  experience 
he  might  do  great  things  for  God,  and  it  w^as  felt  this 
matter  must  be  settled  now.  The  next  day  I  was  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  altar  from  where  he  knelt,  when 
God  showed  me  he  was  now  w^here  he  had  never  been 
before.  Rising,  I  went  to  him  and  asked  if  that  were  the 
case,  and  he  s^id  he  believed  it  was,  which  gave  me  great 
gladness  of  heart.  Subsequent  years  proved  clearly  the 
genuineness  of  that  conclusion,  and  through  these  years 
he  was  among  the  clearest  witnesses  I  have  ever  known. 

Now,  a  threefold  human  power  was  brought  to  bear 
on  Bro.  Higgins.  His  wife  was  nearly  distracted  about 
him,  and  was  a  glorious  force  to  move  him.  He  w^ould 
kneel  at  the  altar,  but  always  on  the  wrong  side !  One 
night  he  stood  near  me  while  I  was  making  the  call,  and 
she  came  to  him,  in  tears,  and  begged  him  to  go  to  the 
altar,  and  he  seemed  unable  to  resist  her,  but  instead  of 
kneeling  when  he  came  around  to  an  open  place,  he  has- 
tened to  the  back  seat  and  found  an  old  fossilized  Ma- 
sonic friend  of  his,  and,  bringing  him  up  the  aisle,  he 
knelt  by  his  side  and  put  his  arm  around  him.  Now  he 
was  truly  at  the  altar,  and  on  the  right  side,  but  he  made 
the  people  think  he  was  there  to  help  others !  O,  the 
subtlety  of  a  depraved  human  heart!  After  all  these 
maneuvers  his  soul  had  to  be  torn  with  agony,  and  he 
told  me,  in  tears,  that  had  he  died  at  any  time  in  the 
five  previous  years,  he  would  have  gone  to  hell !     How 


860  THE  STORY  OP  MY  LIFE 

many  professed  ministers  in  the  pulpit  year  after  year, 
and  how  many  tens  of  thousands  of  church  members  at 
the  holy  communion,  in  like  condition!  But  dear  Bro. 
Higgins  found  God,  when  the  pride  of  his  heart  utterly 
gave  way,  and  he  came  to  the  altar  as  a  straight  candidate 
for  mercy  and  pardon ;  and  I  trust  he  is  in  glory  now. 

Among  the  blessed  holiness  camps  of  those  days  was 
one  at  Burnside,  Ills.,  where,  by  actual  count,  thirteen 
different  churches  were  among  the  worshipers.  Bro.  J. 
T.  Patterson  and  wife  did  a  great  work  in  that  section 
of  Illinois,  and  elsewhere.  They  were  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterians, and  gloriously  saved.  In  the  first  years  of  the 
holiness  -movement,  there  appeared  perfect  unity  of  the 
Spirit,  and  wondrous  power  in  their  assemblies.  The 
work  in  Central,  and  Southern  Illinois,  and  Missouri, 
was  wide  and  beautiful,  and  nowhere  in  the  West  do  I 
remember  a  discordant  note,  till  individuals,  who  were 
anxious  to  be  leaders,  brought  in  notions  outside  of  holi- 
ness teachings,  upon  which  the  holy  flock  could  not  agree. 
Holiness  people  have  always  united  on  holiness, 
but  have  been  sadly  divided  on  speculative  question.;. 
Would  it  not  be  greatly  pleasing  to  God  if  we 
would  all  vmite  on  our  glorious  center,  and  each  of  us 
be  glad  to  allow  to  the  other  the  right  of  private  opin- 
ions? Of  the  multitudes  of  holy  and  beautiful  people 
we  met  in  these  three  years  (or  less)  of  evangelism,  and 
of  the  many  hundreds  we  saw  saved^  how  large  a  propor- 
tion are  now  with  the  King!  Glory  to  the  Father,  Son, 
and  Holv  Ghost ! 


CHAPTER  LI. 


End  of  First  Evangelistic  Term. 

I  had  hoped  to  have  given  a  fuller  account  of  this 
first  term  of  evangelistic  work,  including  descriptions  of 
God's  work  at  other  points,  with  the  mention  of  beautiful 
characters  with  whom  I  came  in  contact,  and  who  greatly 
helped  me ;  but  these  are  ruled  out  for  want  of  space.  I 
was  called  by  Hardin  Wallace,  of  precious  memory,  to 
aid  him  in  Brooklyn  charge,  Jacksonville,  which  was  the 
last  meeting  of  three  years.  While  there,  my  brother 
Richard  wrote  me  that  the  pastor  at  Galesburg  had  failed, 
because  of  sickness,  and  there  were  yet  five  months  to 
Conference.  The  official  board  had  unanimously  requested 
that  I  fill  that  term,  and  they  would  give  me  five  hundred 
dollars  and  the  use  of  the  parsonage.  He  also,  as  Pre- 
siding Elder,  would  use  his  power  to  continue  me  there 
the  following  year,  etc.,  etc.  I  had  been  absent  from  my 
young  family  most  of  the  time,  and  it  was  suggested  my 
boys  were  coming  to  years  when  they  needed  the  control 
of  a  father.  I  could  put  in  that  five  months  with  my 
family,  and  that  church  knew  me,  and  knew  what  they 
v/ere  asking  for,  and  this  would  give  me  five  months  of 
rest  from  the  strain  of  evangelism.  All  of  which  seemed 
plausible,  and  looked  desirable.  I  counseled  with  Bro. 
Wallace,  who  was  a  man  of  great  experience  and  heavenly 


262  'fHE   STORY   OF   MY   LIFE 

wisdom,  and  with  two  or  three  dear  saints  who  were 
there  from  WilHamsville.  I  also  laid  the  matter  before 
Sister  Rucker,  who  was  close  to  God;  and  they  all 
thought  it  looked  as  though  God  was  in  it.  I  wrote  to  my 
brother,  accepting  his  proposition,  and,  in  case  of  failure 
to  get  there  the  first  Sabbath,  I  agreed  to  fill  the  pulpit 
with  J.  W.  Stewart,  and  pay  him  out  of  my  salary. 
(Richard  had  written  if  I  did  not  accept,  that  the  five 
months  would  have  to  be  filled  out  in  Galesburg  by  Bros. 
Stewart  and  Jones  preaching  there  each  alternate  Sab- 
bath.) On  mailing  the  letter  a  load  came  on  my  soul, 
and  it  seemed  as  though  God  were  displeased.  I  told 
Sister  Rucker  my  feelings,  and  said  I  should  ask  God,  if 
this  plan  was  of  the  devil,  to  break  it  up,  and,  going  to 
my  home,  I  pleaded  most  earnestly  to  that  effect.  Not 
long  after  another  letter  came  from  my  brother,  saying, 
he  "was  profoundly  sorry  I  did  not  come  to  Galesburg!" 
I  took  the  letter  to  Sister  Rucker,  saying:  "God  has  an- 
swered my  prayer."  And  I  felt  like  a  bird  let  out  of  its 
cage !  But  before  leaving  Jacksonville  my  brother  came 
there  in  person. 

While  riding  with  him  he  opened  the  subject  again 
by  saying :  "Milton,  I  am  profoundly  sorry  you  did  not 
come  to  Galesburg!"  Being  surprised,  I  turned  and  looked 
him  in  the  face,  saying:  "Richard,  don't  you  know  I 
squarely  accepted  your  proposition  to  come  to  Galesburg, 
and  told  you  in  case  of  failure  to  get  there  the  Sabbath 
you  suggested  that  I  would  secure  Bro.  Stewart  for  that 
day  and  pay  him  out  of  my  salary?"  Turning  his  face 
from  me,  he  responded :  "^lilton,  if  St.  Paul  was  ever 
called  to  the  Christian  ministry,  you  are  called  of  God 
to  Galesburg."  And  to  this  day  I  have  never  had  any 
other  answer  to  my  question.  I  doubt  whether  Richard 
knew  why  he  wrote  me  as  he  did  in  the  second  letter, 
but  in  some  way  God  had  ruled  it  that  way  to  release  me 
from  going  to  Galesburg  and  retain  me  in  the  work  to 
which  He  had  called  me.  My  brother  was  a  man  of  great 
force  of  speech,  and  had  a  powerful  influence  over  me. 


END   OF   FIRST  EVANGELISTIC  TERM  263 

To  that  influence  I  yielded,  and  leaving  the  evangehstic 
field  I  returned  to  the  pastorate. 

My  mistakes  have  been  many,  and  some  of  them 
serious,  but  this  was  the  most  serious  and  greatest  of 
them  all.  i.  It  involved  a  breach  of  my  vow  to  God,  as 
I  saw  plainly  afterwards.  2.  As  the  result,  I  lost  what 
I  now  recognize  as  the  special  gift  of  faith  which  came  to 
me  because  I  gave  up  the  pastorate  for  Christ's  sake,  for 
the  work  of  an  evangelist,  with  the  understanding  that  it 
was  to  be  my  life  work.  This  gift  of  faith  related  promi- 
nently to  two  points  :  ( I )  To  soul  saving.  While  I  had 
it,  there  was  no  failure  in  any  place.  Souls  were  often 
saved  easily, where  others  thought  it  well  night  impossible. 
In  the  measure  I  had  it,  it  was  to  me  of  more  value  than 
a  hundred  worlds.  (2.)  This  special  gift  of  faith  brought 
to  me  a  perfect  trust  in  God  to  supply  all  my  temporal 
needs.  I  am  aware  of  the  cant  phrases  of  doubters  relat- 
ing to  this  subject,  and  of  the  bald  skepticism  of  the  mul- 
titude ;  but  nothing  is  more  certain  nor  real  to  me.  There 
was  a  special  reason  in  my  case  why  the  gift  of  faith 
should  cover  the  question  of  my  soul  toward  evangelism, 
and  my  shrinking  from  it  was,  chiefly,  that  it  looked  like 
beggary.  The  church  had  no  place  for  evangelists,  and 
to  leave  the  pastorate  without  plan,  or  provision,  or  place, 
seemed  a  leap  in  the  dark.  Hence  the  resort  to  business 
plottings  outside  the  ministry  to  place  me  in  a  state  of 
independence,  so  I  could  be  a  self-supporting  evangelist. 
Such  undertakings  were  prospered  at  times  sufficiently  to 
open  the  way  for  defeat,  and  then  I  would  be  lifted  up  as 
a  preparation  to  sink  me  out  of  sight !  So,  when  at  last 
I  yielded  to  God,  and  entered  the  work  I  was  further 
from  self-support  than  ever  before!  God  ordained  that 
they  who  preach  the  gospel  should  live  of  the  gospel,  and 
there  was  no  excuse  for  my  delay.  But  in  the  end  of 
years  of  folly,  in  utter  helplessness,  when  I  threw  myself 
upon  Him  He  made  it  easy  and  natural  to  lean  upon  His 
arm,  and  while  doing  so  I  did  not  have  one  hour's  uneasi- 
ness as  to  the  support  of  myself  and  family.     So  it  was 


264  ^THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

right  when,  after  all  this,  I  yielded  to  any  power  to  take 
me  out  of  evangelistic  work  into  the  pastorate,  that  God 
should  withdraw  that  precious  gift.  I  plead  for  its  return 
like  Esau  for  his  birthright,  but  it  did  not  return !  I  have 
suffered  as  God  only  knows,  but  I  adore  Him  for  its  with- 
drawal, and  for  withholding  it.  He  is  right,  and  that  is 
right !  I  have  known  much  more  of  Him  since,  but  it  is 
right  that  in  either  time  or  eternity  I  should  never  fill 
the  measure  I  would  have  reached  in  both,  had  I  not  vio- 
lated my  covenant  and  returned  to  the  pastorate.  Has 
he  forgiven  me  for  all  this  ?  A  thousand  times  yes ;  but 
dropped  me  on  a  lower  plane,  as  I  richly  deserved,  that  I 
might  learn  that  He  is  God !  The  key  to  all  that  I  have 
suffered  financially,  in  the  past,  is  found  in  my  delay  to 
enter  the  field  of  evangelism,  and  my  failure  to  continue 
in  it. 

I  came  to  Galesburg  in  a  time  of  increasing  business 
prosperity.  It  was  a  period  beyond  what  had  then  pre- 
ceded it,  of  abnormal  rush  for  money.  My  brother  warned 
me  to  begin  with  care,  as  he  knew  well  the  leading  thought 
in  that  church  was  not  God,  but  money.  I  began  cau- 
tiously to  feel  my  way,  but  had  too  much  fire  within  for 
six  months  of  preliminary  preaching.  I  passed  the  alpha- 
bet and  spelling  lessons  on  a  run  and  struck  the  word 
holiness  before  running  far.  At  length  I  preached  a  series 
of  sermons  Sabbath  mornings  to  the  church,  and  repent- 
ance to  sinners  at  night.  The  fourth  or  fifth  sermon  on 
holiness  was  most  enchanting  to  my  own  soul,  but  old 
Father  Armstrong,  and  one  sister,  were  all  I  could  see 
who  were  in  sympathy  with  this  truth.  I  could  feel 
that  the  mass  of  my  brethren  loathed  it.  Having  preached 
from  Heb.  13 :  12,  I  had  wonderful  views  of  Christ's  sac- 
rifice, and  the  purpose  for  which  His  blood  was  shed. 
Father  Armstrong's  great  soul  wept  and  quietly  breathed 
words  of  praise  to  God.  But  the  mass  of  my  people  closed 
their  hearts  against  it. 

It  seemed  to  me  like  the  fresh  murder  of  my  Lord! 
I  went  from  the  pulpit  saying  in  my  heart  they  would 


END   OF   FIRST  EVANGELISTIC  TERM  265 

not  have  another  opportunity  to  hear  the  gospel  of  hoh- 
ness  from  my  Hps.  But  God  put  me  through,  and  before 
the  next  Sabbath  the  old  musket  was  loaded  to  the  muz- 
zle with  like  material,  A  few  of  God's  saints  got  into 
the  fountain  here  and  there,  and  a  straggler  returned  now 
and  then.  Brethren  treated  me  kindly,  and  there  was  no 
open  rupture,  but  the  most  of  them  were  not  in  a  con- 
dition to  receive  the  truth.  Dear  Sister  Wait  was  a  good, 
solid  woman,  but  quite  actively  opposed  the  preaching. 
We  came  around  to  the  district  camp  meeting,  and  she, 
being  a  great  business  woman,  ran  the  boarding  house. 
Saturday  night  she  was  fearfully  convicted  for  sancti- 
cation  and  at  the  altar  of  prayer  in  agony  of  soul,  and, 
sending  for  my  wife,  confessed  what  she  had  said  against 
my  preaching  and  my  wife's  testimony,  begging  us  to 
forgive  her  and  pray  for  her,  and  after  a  fearful  strug- 
gle she  came  into  glorious  victory.  Sabbath  was  her  jubi- 
lee, and  all  heaven  seemed  to  have  broken  loose  upon  her 
victorious  spirit.  There  was  a  great  crowd  at  the  tables, 
and  waiting  upon  them,  she  would  ask :  "W^ould  you 
have  coffee?  Glory!"  "A  glass  of  water?  Hallelujah!" 
"Take  some  of  the  fruit.  O  praise  the  Lord !"  And 
thus  she  went  through  the  whole  day.  Some  gracious 
fruit  was  gathered  during  the  five  months  we  were  in 
this  city,  but  had  I  continued  as  an  evangelist,  appar- 
ently five  times  more  would  have  been  done.  The  Gales- 
burg  church  was  a  body  of  beautiful  people,  and  many 
saints  have  gone  to  glory  from  that  body.  Had  I  been 
fully  in  the  order  of  God  doubtless  much  more  could  have 
been  done  by  my  ministry,  but  all  that  will  now  have  to 
be  left  in  the  hands  of  the  Great  Mediator. 


CHAPTER  LII. 


Pastorates  in  Briuiticld  and  Ipava. 

The  Conference  that  year  was  held  in  Pekin,  and  we 
had  a  good  time.  When  in  session  a  Circuit  Judge  in 
the  city  awoke  one  night  finding  a  robber  at  his  bed- 
side. He  sprang  from  the  bed  and  closed  in  with  the 
villain,  who  held  an  iron  bar  in  his  right  hand.  The  only 
escape  for  the  Judge  was  to  hold  the  rascal  so  close  to 
him  as  to  prevent  being  struck  with  the  iron.  His  daugh- 
ter was  sleeping  in  the  next  room,  and  hearing  the  death 
struggle,  came  out  and  asked:  "Pa,  what  can  I  do?"  The 
father  responded :  "Get  the  villain  by  the  throat,"  and 
she  seized  and  choked  him  down  in  his  tracks.  Two 
preachers  were  lying  upstairs  and  heard  when  the  robber 
came  down  with  a  thud.  Running  down,  they  found 
him  prostrate  and  the  Judge  and  his  daughter  in  com- 
mand of  the  situation.  They  procured  a  rope  and  he  was 
put  right  in  jail.  The  Judge  called  an  associate  to  sit  in 
his  place,  and  the  poor  fellow  was  in  the  penitentiary  in 
less  than  ten  days. 

Philip  Phillips,  the  great  singer,  was  at  the  Confer- 
ence, and,  hearing  of  the  aflfair,  came  down  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  asked  to  see  the  girl  who  had  saved  her  father's 
life. 

About  this  time  there  was  a  great  awakening  among 

266 


PASTORATES   IN    BRIilFIBLD    AND   IPAVA  267 

the  preachers  in  Central  Ilhnois  Conference,  and  much 
inquiry  was  made  on  the  subject  of  hohness.  The  wave 
of  opposition  to  the  Wesleyan  doctrine  had  not  yet  struck 
this  body.  We  had  some  evangeUstic  services  in  the 
afternoon,  and  I  preached  on  the  distinction  between 
the  new  birth  and  sanctification.  The  Holy  Spirit  was 
wondrously  present,  and  on  a  direct  call  for  seekers  of 
entire  sanctification  there  was  such  a  rush  of  ministers 
to  the  altar  as  I  have  rarely  seen.  My  brother  William, 
a  minister,  was  broken  up  as  I  had  rarely  seen  him  in  his 
whole  life.  Had  the  dear  brethren  gone  forward  from 
that  beginning,  and  unitedly  preached  as  did  Wesley,  and 
Asbury,  many  tens  of  thousands  would  have  been  saved 
in  this  territory  who  have  not  been  saved.  At  the  close 
of  the  service  a  new  man  from  the  East  came  to  me 
deeply  agitated,  saying  he  was  much  impressed  with  the 
service ;  that  he  had  taken  opposite  grounds  on  the  sub- 
ject and  written  a  small  book  on  the  Zinzendorfian  base, 
but  he  surely  wanted  not  to  oppose  the  truth.  And  yet 
he  circulated  his  pamphlet  all  the  same.  A  Methodist 
preacher  of  the  Illinois  Conference  had  written  a  larger 
book,  and  went  from  place  to  place  selling  it  as  widely 
as  possible,  advocating  like  views  with  this  latecomer, 
and  then,  several  of  our  own  preachers  put  forth  a  pam- 
phlet denying  sanctification  as  a  second  experience.  All 
of  these  are  now  out  of  sight,  and  forgotten  by  many,  but 
they  did  their  work  and  can  never  undo  it. 

I  was  sent  to  Brimfield  for  the  two  coming  years, 
where  I  met  with  sterling  brethren  and  saw  a  gracious 
work  of  God.  Bro.  Kent  was  our  Presiding  Elder,  and 
he  sustained  me  graciously  throughout.  A  far-reaching 
revival  was  given  us  the  first  year,  closing  up  with  the 
district  camp  on  our  hands,  which  in  those  days  was  a 
wonderful  camp  center.  Bro.  Kent  himself  was  sancti- 
fied graciously  in  his  camp  that  year  and  was  nearly  wild 
with  the  joy  of  his  soul.  But  few  could  excel  him  as  a 
preacher  when  he  got  in  motion.  But  few  men  of  God 
have  sufifered  more   for  the  cause  of  holiness  or  becii 


268  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

truer  to  the  doctrine.  ]Many  are  in  heaven  who  were 
saved  in  that  first  year,  and  many  still  on  the  way.  The 
second  year  was  not  so  wide  in  its  evangelistic  results, 
but  nearly  all  previously  converted,  or  sanctified,  were 
kept,  and  more  or  less  built  up  or  strengthened.  Mrs. 
Haney  was  much  used  of  God  in  these  two  years,  and 
was  a  great  help  to  my  ministry.  All  things  considered, 
a  wider  and  more  permanent  work  was  reached  in  Brim- 
field,  than  in  the  other  three  years  in  which  I  was  out  of 
my  calling,  and  away  from  the  evangelistic  field. 

Here  lived  old  Bro.  Farnum,  who,  when  he  came 
from  the  East  years  before,  was  a  firebrand  for  holiness, 
but,  finding  nobody  in  sympathy  with  his  soul,  gradu- 
ally let  up  on  his  testimony,  till  he  staggered  oflF  the 
track.  He  had  been  a  mighty  man  in  pra}  er,  but  the  fine 
gold  had  become  dim  and  he  hardly  knew  where  he  was. 
On  going  to  a  camp  near  Princeville,  like  Samson,  he 
was  feeling  for  the  pilhrs,  when  I  came  out  from  Peoria 
and  preached  on  sanctification.  It  was  the  first  he  had 
heard  since  coming  West,  and  God  came  into  his  soul 
while  I  was  preaching.  Just  as  I  ceased  he  laid  his  hand 
on  the  altar  railing  and  sprang  over  it  like  a  boy,  shout- 
ing as  he  went:  "Hallelujah!  I  have  struck  the  trail!" 
I  think  that  was  the  most  forcible  hallelujah  I  ever  heard. 
He  had  been  glorious ;  he  was  now  more  glorious.  Here 
were  Father  Guyer,  a  Prince  in  Israel,  and  Belcher,  and 
Barnes,  and  James  Fisher,  whose  names  were  in  the 
book  of  life,  with  holy  women  who  knew  the  Lord. 

One  morning  the  Superintendent  of  Sunday  School 
asked  me  to  address  his  school,  and  there  was  a  throng 
of  boys  present.  I  was  led  to  make  a  fearful  speech  on 
tobacco,  and  in  closing  turned  to  the  brethren  on  my 
right,  saying:  "I  have  not  made  this  address  with  the 
view  of  saving  these  men  in  the  amen  corner,  who  are 
enslaved  by  this  appetite,  but  to  rescue  these  boys  before 
they  become  slaves.  I  rarely  find  anybody  who  has  the 
manhood  to  quit,  after  they  have  thoroughly  begun." 
Brothers  Snider,  and  Belcher,  were  to  my  right.     The 


PASTORATES   IN'    BRIMFIELD    A\D   IPAVA  269 

former  was  of  German  blood,  and  full  of  grit.  He 
was  struck  with  my  questioning"  his  manhood,  and  went 
home  that  morning  well  stirred  up.  Belcher  went  to  his 
bedroom  and  never  got  up  from  his  knees  till  God  sanc- 
tified him,  and,  as  he  trusted  Christ,  turned  utterly  away 
from  tobacco.  Though  he  had  used  it  from  the  time 
he  was  seven  years  old,  he  was  instantly  delivered  from 
the  appetite  and  has  never  touched  it  since. 

Bro.  S.  w^as  a  constable  and  a  great  temperance  man. 
On  Monday  he  went  into  a  hotel  where  there  w-as  a  bar, 
and  a  drunken  old  Catholic  doctor  came  in  and  called  for 
a  drink.  Snider  reproved  the  doctor,  and  he  turned  and 
said,  bitterly :  "I> — n  you,  Snider,  you  are  a  slave  to 
tobacco  and  I  am  a  slave  to  whiskey,  and  which  is  the 
w^orst?"  This  was  the  "straw  which  broke  the  camel's 
back,"  and  Snider  went  out  of  the  hotel  shaking  his  head 
like  a  pugilist,  saymg :  "I  will  show  Haney  that  I  can 
quit  tobacco."  I  knew  nothing  of  this  for  a  time,  but 
often  visited  Bro.  Snider  at  his  shop  and  found  him  as 
cross  as  an  old  bear.  He  w-as  also  missing  from  the 
prayer  meeting,  which  was  a  surprise,  for  he  w'as  among 
the  faithful.  Near  the  end  of  the  year  I  was  in,  and 
he  said :  "I  am  going  to  surprise  you  now  and  tell  you 
something  that  no  one  knows  but  God  and  my  soul."  So 
he  told  me,  and  afterwards  others,  the  points  recorded 
above  as  to  my  talk,  and  his  wrath,  and  the  doctor's  curs- 
ing him,  and  he  had  settled  it  never  again  to  touch  to- 
bacco. "But,"  said  he,  "Bro.  Haney,  during  the  year  I 
have  suffered  as  no  mortal  knows,  and  there  were  two 
instances  that  I  came  within  an  inch  of  taking  my  own 
life  to  get  rid  of  my  suffering!"  But  Bro.  Snider  fought 
the  battle  to  a  finish,  and  to  the  day  of  his  death  nevt^r 
touched  tobacco. 

Bro.  Belcher  now  lives  in  Bloomington,  Ills.,  and 
can  speak  for  himself.  His  deliverance  was  in  a  moment 
of  time,  because  he  gave  it  up  for  Christ's  sake,  making 
a  complete  consecration  of  his  whole  being  to  God,  and 
trusting  Christ  to  deliver  him  from  everything  that  was 


270  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

vile.  There  are  many  thousands  of  such  witnesses,  and 
Christ  does  save  utterly  from  both  acquired  and  inherited 
depravity. 

We  went  from  Brimtield  to  Ipava,  where  two  years 
were  put  in.  In  moving  we  chartered  a  car  to  transfer 
our  goods,  including  some  valuable  live  stock,  which 
required  personal  attention.  So  I  went  with  it,  and  my 
wife  was  to  come  in  the  evening.  Reaching  Yates  City, 
they  w^ere  bumping  me  around  and  I  got  out  for  rest. 
After  much  delay,  my  caboose  was  sent  back  a  long  dis- 
tance, and  I  feared  when  it  came  up  I  would  not  get  on 
board.  As  I  started  to  reach  it  the  train  began  to  move. 
I  stood  ready,  but  when  it  came  by  the  speed  was  so  great 
I  did  not  dare  to  touch  it.  "My  Lord,"  I  said,  "what 
does  this  mean?"  After  reflection,  I  sent  a  telegram  to 
a  brother  whom  I  chanced  to  know,  and  then  prayed  that 
God  would  overrule  my  blunder. 

A  brother  came  by  and  insisted  I  should  go  with 
him  to  dinner.  On  the  way  out  he  told  me  their  young 
preacher  and  his  wife  had  come,  and  they  were  going 
to  reject  him  that  afternoon,  and  had  called  a  meeting  for 
that  purpose.  He  was  the  leading  man  in  the  church, 
and  I  emptied  my  soul  out  on  him  in  earnest  protest.  He 
argued  they  had  a  debt  on  the  church,  which  this  inex- 
perienced young  man  could  not  raise.  He  was  not  the 
man  they  wanted,  and  they  would  send  him  back.  I 
told  him  I  had  never  known  a  case  where  a  Methodist 
preacher  was  rejected  that  the  church  was  not  cursed  as 
the  result.  I  attended  the  meeting  and  saved  that  young 
preacher  to  the  ministry.  After  the  battle  was  over  \ 
took  him  out  and  told  him  what  was  done,  and  moved 
him  with  all  my  heart  to  do  his  best.  He  cleared  the 
church  of  debt,  and  did  a  better  work  than  any  who  had 
preceded  him  in  recent  years.  Older  brethren  got  hold 
of  him  and  switched  him  off  into  Zindendorfism,  and  in 
after  years  we  were  holding  a  holiness  convention  which 
he  attended,  and  the  dear  boy  brought  out  his  new  doc- 
trine in  the  hope  of  converting  us  all.     But  that  night, 


PASTORATES   IN    BRIMFIELD    AND   IPAVA  37I 

he  was  at  the  altar  crying  good  for  a  holy  heart,  and  God 
sanctified  him.  All  of  this  seemed  to  result  from  my 
blunder  in  missing  the  cars  that  day .  When  the  pas- 
senger train  came,  near  sunset,  the  first  my  wife  knew  I 
was  seated  by  her  side,  and  we  reached  Ipava  after  dark. 
The  brother,  to  whom  I  had  sent  the  telegram,  met  us 
and  led  us  to  the  parsonage.  I  noticed  a  company  was 
following  us,  and  reaching  the  house,  found  the  horse  in 
the  barn  well  fed,  the  cow  milked  and  cared  for,  and  the 
other  blooded  stock  in  place,  while  the  goods  were  in  the 
parsonage  and  a  table  laden  with  the  best,  with  our  new 
friends  to  welcome  and  eat  with  us !  The  Lord  will 
manage  for  us  beyond  what  we  think  if  we  will  only  trust 
him. 

This  church  had  been  hindered  for  years  by  its  in- 
ternal divisions.  The  choir  had  been  the  chief  subject 
of  dispute,  and  the  pastor  preceding  me  had  taken  sides 
with  one  of  the  parties.  The  use  and  location  of  the 
organ  formed  one  of  their  chief  difficulties.  Some 
wanted  it  immediately  in  front  of  the  stand,  others — the 
choir  and  more  worldly  part  of  the  church — insisted 
it  must  be  in  the  front  gallery,  nearly  seventy  feet  away ! 
Then  there  was  a  small  group  who  did  not  want  it  at  all ! 
During  the  session  of  Conference,  in  the  absence  of  the 
pastor,  some  members  and  friends  of  the  choir  broke  into 
the  church  in  the  night  and  carried  the  organ  up  into 
the  back  gallery,  where  I  found  it  on  arriving.  I  was  at 
once  beset  to  bring  it  down,  and  by  others  to  cast  it  out 
of  the  house,  but  I  refused  to  meddle  with  it,  and  went 
to  preaching  on  repentance  and  holiness.  Failing  to  get 
peace  by  the  common  means,  I  resorted  to  a  protracted 
meeting.  The  choir  sang  like  larks,  but  nearly  all  of 
them  were  unconverted,  and  the  mass  of  the  church  had 
lost  God  in  the  quarreling  about  the  organ. 

We  went  on  for  many  days,  and  nights  with  a 
crowded  house,  but  little  visible  change  and  no  real  con- 
fessions of  sin.  One  Sabbath  I  aimed  to  bring  before 
them  the  real  causes  of  their  failure,  and  to  the  use  and 


272  THE   STORY   OF  MY  UFE 

locality  of  the  organ,  which  many  felt  was  the  chief  of 
all  hindrances.  I  became  fearfully  moved  as  though 
heaven  and  hell  were  in  sight,  and  cried  out :  "What  do 
I  care  for  your  organ,  whether  it  be  here  in  front,  there 
to  the  left,  yonder  in  the  gallery,  or  out  of  doors ! 
Whether  you  have  one  organ  or  forty,  or  none  at  all! 
The  mountains  of  sin  which  have  risen  up  and  com- 
pelled God  to  hide  His  face  are  so  great,  I  have  no  time 
to  devote  to  this  contemptible  organ  question !"  That 
night,  having  preached  with  all  my  might,  I  noticed, 
while  making  the  call,  a  movement  in  the  choir,  and  di- 
rectly its  members  had  disappeared.  But  the  front  door 
soon  opened  below  and  the  choir  reappeared,  led  by  the 
chorister  and  organist,  all  coming  up  the  aisle  and  kneel- 
ing at  the  altar  of  prayer !  This  ended  the  war  of  years, 
and  victory  came.  A  host  of  young  people  were  con- 
verted, and  the  church  greatly  changed,  and  in  but  few 
places  had  I  seen  a  wider  work.  My  wife  was  signally 
endowed  and  graciously  used  in  this  meeting.  Among 
others,  our  yoimgest  boy  was  converted,  which  height- 
ened our  gladness.  But  Satan  was  not  dead,  nor  all  the 
church  members  either  converted  or  sanctified.  We  had 
two  camp  meetings  in  these  two  years,  which  were  gra- 
ciously owned  of  God  and  made  a  help  to  many. 

A  genuine  revival  also  took  place  at  Berandotte,  a 
little  outpost  four  miles  away,  and  at  a  school  house  six 
miles  out.  An  exceedingly  nice  old  gentleman  at  B.,  who 
was  a  Universalist,  was  wonderfully  moved  by  the 
preaching  on  holiness,  and  in  the  attempt  to  seek  it  got 
converted.  After  his  conversion  he  attended  our  first 
camp  as  a  very  earnest  seeker  of  sanctification.  One  day, 
while  at  the  altar,  he  arose  deliberately  and  walked  out- 
side the  line  of  tents  and  threw  a  plug  of  tobacco  as  far 
as  he  could  send  it,  coming  back  with  a  holy  heart !  He 
had  been  afflicted  wath  epilepsy  for  years  and  was  frail, 
but  improved  in  health  from  that  time  on.  The  last 
message  he  sent  me  by  a  friend,  not  long  before  his  death, 
was :  "Tell  Bro.  Haney  that  full  salvation  has  delivered 
me  from  all  sin,  from  fits,  and  from  tobacco." 


PASTORATES    IN    BRIMFIELD    AND   IPAVA  273 

The  revival  at  Ipava  was  painfully  counteracted  by 
a  rebellion  brought  on  against  holiness.  I  think  more  of 
the  converts  were  lost,  than  in  any  fifteen  years  of  my 
pastoral  life.  This  was  led  by  the  Sunday  School  Super- 
intendent, who  was  sharp  and  wily,  and  probably  wholly 
without  God ;  but  had  a  fearful  influence  over  the  young 
people.  This  loss  T  put  down  among  the  bitterest  cups 
I  ever  drank.  How  many  of  those  who  straggled  away 
have  returned  I  cannot  say,  but  their  going  cost  my  soul 
many  a  pang.  No  man  with  the  light  which  I  had,  can 
persistently  stay  out  of  the  order  of  God  without  much 
suffering.  He  may  be  lifted  up  here,  and  there,  wonder- 
fully, to  prepare  him  for  greater  depths  of  mental  con- 
flict.    It  is  well  to  listen  and  obey. 


CHAPTER  LIII. 

Early  Holiness  Work  and  Workers. 

Among  the  pronounced  holiness  preachers  in  the  out- 
break of  the  hoUness  movement  in  Central  Illinois,  were 
John  P.  Brooks,  J.  J.  Fleharty,  W.  A.  Spencer  and  G.  I. 
Bailey ;  and  we  were  all  pastors  and  knit  together  like  the 
hearts  of  Jonathan  and  David.  The  opposition  at  first 
was  light  and  largely  covered.  Up  to  that  time  open 
statements  by  Methodist  preachers  against  the  doctrine 
were  unknown.  At  first  the  above  mentioned  group  held 
conventions,  between  Sabbaths,  where  the  way  was  open. 
When  no  other  doors  were  open,  there  were  five  pasto- 
rates whose  doors  stood  ajar  day  and  night,  so  we  would 
all  meet  in  each  other's  stations  and  those  were  the  most 
distinctively  precious  meetings  I  have  ever  been  in.  My 
ideal  of  Christian  fellowship  was  never  fully  realized  till 
then. 

Aside  from  the  public  meetings  we  held  one  service 
by  ourselves  each  day,  and  I  am  sure  I  have  never  known 
services  which  equaled  these.  Divine,  unmixed  love  per- 
meated everything  that  was  said,  or  thought,  or  done. 
It  was  heaven  in  a  sense  we  had  never  known  before. 
Our  people  would  rush  together  at  the  altar,  and  when 
sanctified,  their  experiences  nearly  all  were  clear,  victo- 
rious, beautiful.     We  all  had  the  joyful  type  of  holiness. 

274 


HOLINESS  WORK  AND  WORKERS  375 

I  do  not  call  up  one  that  was  otherwise.  My  wife  for 
years  seemed  swimming  in  a  sea  of  gladness.  From  this 
center  of  light  and  love,  the  work  widened  rapidly,  and 
the  above  marks  accompanied  it  in  every  direction.  Holi- 
ness people  were  so  happy  day  and  night  that  multitudes 
came  to  listen  to  their  victorious  testimonies  and  were 
moved  by  the  glow  of  Godlight  in  their  faces.  Preach- 
ers, farmers,  mechanics,  housekeepers,  hired  men,  moth- 
ers, servant  girls,  all  were  so  enamored  with  holiness, 
that  little  else  was  talked  about.  We  have  all  seen  revival 
seasons  where  during  the  meetings  the  revival  was  the 
one  theme;  but  this  went  right  on,  meeting  or  no  meet- 
ing. It  was  wonderful,  too,  how  these  wide  awake  holi- 
ness people  could  find  time  to  work  for  souls.  Whole 
groups  of  them  went  from  place  to  place,  and  a  revival 
had  begun  before  they  were  through  with  the  opening 
service.  Young  girls  wene  raised  up  and  thrust  out  into 
the  field  who  brought  many  hundreds  to  Christ.  Among 
these  were  Eva  Axford,  a  Baptist  girl  of  Macomb,  III, 
and  Maggie  Stambaugh,  whose  ministries  for  years  were 
simply  glorious.  Miss  Anna  Romack,  who  came  out 
alone  from  an  unsaved  family,  and  whose  profession  cost 
her  a  home  in  her  father's  house,  an  unpretentious,  bash- 
ful girl,  went  forth  not  knowing  whither,  and  all  through 
these  years  has  been  bringing  souls  to  God.  Dear 
Brother  Fleharty  was  a  fountain  of  love.  I  may  never 
have  known  so  loving  a  man.  What  a  benediction 
the  very  presence  of  such  a  minister.  I  saw  him  when 
the  blood  was  applied  to  his  soul,  and  he  could  not  meet 
me  thereafter  without  lavishing  his  love.  He  came  so 
near  the  line,  one  day,  between  grace  and  glory  that  he 
went  beyond  it,  and  we  have  not  seen  him  since ! 

Brother  G.  I,  Bailey  and  wife,  who  were  with  us  in 
those  early  battles,  still  survive,  but  are  frail.  Wherever 
they  have  been  in  all  these  years  it  is  impossible  that  those 
who  knew  them  should  have  failed  to  see  the  likeness  of 
Jesus  in  them.  Brother  Spencer  broke  down  utterly  by 
overwork  while  stationed  in  Peoria.  He  was  for  a  time 
well  nigh  a  nervous  wreck  from  a  fourteen  weeks'  meet- 


876  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

ing  in  a  church  which  could  not  appreciate  him.  He  was 
restored  partially  by  a  trip  around  the  world  and  after- 
W'ards  became  widel}-  interested  in  missionary  and  church 
extension  work.  His  faith  was  crippled  for  years,  as 
compared  with  his  early  ministry,  when  he  labored  in  the 
advocacy  of  holiness  in  the  presence  of  its  enemies,  but 
in  the  latter  years  of  his  ministry,  especially  in  connection 
with  dear  Bishop  Joyce,  he  was  made  a  glorious  power 
and  has  gone  up  on  high. 

John  P.  Brooks  was  probably  the  ablest  of  our  num- 
ber and  was  greatly  prized  by  his  brethren.  He  was  able 
with  the  pen,  as  well  as  in  preaching.  Bishop  Waugh 
said  to  me,  "I  consider  Brother  Brooks  the  ablest  Con- 
ference Secretary  in  the  Methodist  Church."  He  was 
for  years  the  editor-in-chief  of  the  Banner  of  Holiness, 
which  for  a  length  of  time  was  among  the  best  and  most 
efificient  papers  we  have  had  East  or  West.  In  the  pulpit 
and  through  the  press  there  were  surely  many  seals  to 
his  ministry.  Through  all  the  years  he  has  been  true  to 
the  doctrine  of  holiness,  and,  when  clear  in  its  experience, 
a  glorious  minister.  Dr.  Jacques  was  among  the  earlier 
professors  of  this  grace  and  a  superior  preacher.  He 
was  brought  into  the  experience  of  holiness  under  the 
ministry  of  Sister  Phebe  Palmer,  and  was  a  devout  exam- 
ple of  this  glorious  grace.  Prominent  as  a  college 
teacher,  he  had  not  the  opportunity  of  so  wide  activities 
in  the  ministry.  He  faltered  some,  when  the  crest  of  the 
first  antagonistic  wave  struck  him,  and  feared  to  be  fully 
identified  with  the  movement,  but  I  thought  him  true  to 
the  doctrine,  till  he  went  to  his  reward. 

Rev.  Stephen  Brink  was  brought  into  the  experience 
after  the  movement  began,  and  was  much  more  than  an 
ordinary  revivalist.  At  first  he  became  identified  \\i\h 
the  "Wesleyan  Holiness  Association,"  which  was  our  first 
organization.  Its  name  was  afterwards  changed  to 
"Western,"  in  view  of  the  fact  that  people  of  other 
churches  beside  Methodists  were  brought  into  its  fellow- 
ship. Brother  Brink  came  in  contact  with  a  man,  our 
brethren  had  taken  in,  who  never  ought  to  have  been  one 


HOLINESS  WORK  AND  WORKERS  277 

of  US ;  who  was  erratic  in  his  views,  and  afterwards  made 
shipwreck  of  the  faith,  and  separated  from  our  com- 
munion. Through  this  brother's  extreme  statements. 
Brother  Brink  became  fearful  and  retired  from  the  asso- 
ciation. In  the  main  he  has  been  very  useful  and  has 
brought  a  great  many  souls  to  Christ.  He  never  did 
make  holiness  a  specialty  in  as  high  a  sense  as  some  of 
us,  but  has  aimed  to  be  true  to  the  doctrine.  When  in 
childhood  he  joined  some  of  Paul's  weak  brethren  who 
lived  on  herbs,  and  only  at  intervals,  has  he  ever  been 
able  to  shake  ofif  the  practice ! 

Other  Brethren  who  started  with  us  were  tremulous 
about  the  rigor  of  the  way  and  turned  aside.  Brother  L. 
B.  Kent  came  in  later,  but  has  never  flinched  for  fear  of 
man.  But  few  have  made  more  sacrifices  for  the  cause, 
or  been  more  intent  on  its  advocacy.  He  has  often  been 
misjudged  by  his  brethren,  but  his  life  will  shine  beauti- 
fully after  the  verdict  of  the  Judgment  Day !  Brother 
Warrington  of  the  Illinois  Conference  entered  the  expe- 
rience early,  and  has  fought  a  good  fight.  He  was  in  the 
pastorate  till  his  health  gave  way,  but  the  way  was  always 
open  in  his  pastorate  for  the  holiness  evangelist,  and  his 
people  have  never  doubted  that  he  was  a  holiness  man. 
He  still  lives  to  help  shout  on  the  battle.  Brother  Sin- 
nock  of  the  same  Conference  was  a  faithful  advocate  of 
holiness  for  many  years,  and  helped  much  to  advocate  it 
till  he  left,  broken  in  health,  for  New  Mexico.  Samp- 
son S'hinn  took  sides  with  the  movement  till  he  left  for 
glory.  Back  of  the  movement,  and  back  of  us  all,  was 
grand  old  Peter  Akers,  one  of  Methodism's  greatest  men, 
who  stood  throughout  his  ministry  as  the  possessor  and 
defender  of  this  truth.  It  is  a  benediction  to  any  good 
minister  to  have  known  such  a  man. 

In  the  beginning,  we  were  aided  by  the  teaching  and 
influence  of  Dr.  and  Sister  Palmer,  of  New  York,  more 
than  by  any  other  Eastern  helpers ;  but  a  little  later  on 
we  were  greatly  helped  by  the  mighty  ministers  of  the 
National  Holiness  Association.  God  only  knows  the  ex- 
tent of  that  influence,  or  what  we  would  have  been  with- 


278  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

out  it.  The  ministries  of  John  S.  Inskip,  and  William 
McDonald,  with  their  helpers,  will  tell  on  the  work  in 
the  West  to  the  end  of  time.  The  great  Manheim  Camp 
Meeting  left  its  impress  so  upon  me  that  I  never  can  get 
over  it.  Its  baptism  of  fire,  with  its  revelations  of  God, 
will  mark  my  soul  to  all  eternity !  Their  camps  in  Illi- 
nois, Iowa,  Nebraska,  and  Kansas,  are  still  going  on,  and 
no  power  in  earth  or  hell  can  stop  them.  These  men  who 
thus  led  the  battle  are  not  with  us  now,  but  God  in  great 
goodness  is  filling  their  places  with  mighty  ministers, 
and  the  end  is  not  yet. 

The  third  President  of  the  National  Association, 
Rev.  C.  J.  Fowler,  fills  well,  and  wonderfully,  the  place  of 
his  predecessors.  He  combines  the  logic  of  McDonald, 
with  the  fire  and  force  of  Inskip,  in  a  marvelous  degree. 
It  may  be  seriously  doubted  whether  any  member  of  the 
National  Association,  living  or  dead,  has  ever  excelled 
him  in  depths  of  Divine  knowledge,  or  devotion  to  the 
work  of  God.  This  statement  is  made  after  years  of  close 
heart  relation  with  this  man  of  God. 


CHAPTER  LIV. 


The  Evangelistic  Field  Opens  Again. 

At  the  close  of  our  work  in  Ipava,  as  our  older  son 
was  already  in  school  at  Evanston,  and  the  younger  was 
ready  to  go,  we  thought  best  that  their  mother  should 
keep  house  there,  and  care  for  her  boys.  So  I  spent  the 
fifth  year  after  my  return  to  the  pastorate,  alone  at  Tri- 
voli.  111.  Great  changes  had  come,  and  many  so  dear 
to  me  on  this  territory  years  before,  were  gone.  Souls 
were  saved  here  and  there,  but  they  were  few  and  far  be- 
tween. The  Lord  let  me  know  the  effects  of  His  calling 
one  way,  and  I  going  another,  and  from  first  to  last  I 
was  under  the  rod.  Before  the  year  was  half  way 
through,  I  told  Him  if  He  would  let  me  live  to  its  close. 
He  should  never  have  any  more  trouble  with  me  about 
being  an  evangelist!  I  have  considered  it  as  the  only 
lost  year  of  the  fifty-six  given  to  the  ministry,  though 
great  lessons  came  out  of  it. 

Some  time  before  conference  the  Lord  asked  me, 
while  praying  for  my  youngest  boy :  "Will  you  give  him 
up  to  Me  in  death?"  I  did  not  know  the  full  meaning 
of  the  question,  but  answered  in  the  affirmative.  Later 
I  was  summoned  by  a  telegram  to  his  bedside,  with  a 
clear  memory  of  this  question  and  its  answer.  He  was 
visiting  friends  in  Brimfield,  during  school  vacation,  and 

279 


380  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

had  been  taken  sick.  I  was  with  him  five  weeks,  day  and 
night,  and  the  doctors  insisted  he  would  pull  through ; 
but  I  had  not  been  able  at  all  to  get  hold  of  God  for  his 
recovery.  In  daily  correspondence  with  his  mother,  I 
assured  her  in  case  he  became  worse  I  would  call  her, 
and  the  time  came.  He  gave  blessed  assurance  of  salva- 
tion, and  had  victory  in  death.  His  oldest  brother  and 
only  sister  had  been  long  in  glory,  and  he  had  never  seen 
them.  His  sufferings  in  that  last  night  were  severe,  and 
we  suffered  with  him.  Before  the  end  came  I  had  a  deep 
inner  sense  of  the  presence  of  our  two  sainted  darlings. 
The  boy  seemed  sinking,  and  I  put  my  hand  under  him 
to  raise  him  up,  when  he  turned  his  face  as  though  look- 
ing behind  me.  I  paused,  fearing  the  change  in  his  posi- 
tion was  not  best,  and  said :  "Lewis,  my  dear,  what  is 
the  matter  ?"  and  he  responded :  "O,  Pa,  I  was  looking 
at  those  beautiful  angels  ! ! !"     I  sang  the  stanza  : 

"I  know  I  am  nearing  my  heavenly  home, 
My  spirit  loudly  sings ; 

The  holy  ones,  behold,  they  come, 
I  hear  the  noise  of  wings !" 
He  repeated  the  words,  "heavenly  home"  till  his 
voice  seemed  lost  in  death.  I  bent  over  him,  saying : 
"Lewie,  do  you  know  Pa?''  and  there  was  no  response. 
His  mother  said :  "We  will  not  hear  his  voice  again !'' 
"Lewie,  my  dear,"  I  asked,  "do  vou  know  Jesus?"  and  he 
answered,  "JESUS!  O  YES,  HE  IS  MY  BLESSED 
SAVIOUR ! ! !"  The  mention  of  that  name  had  brought 
him  from  the  grip  of  death,  to  tell  us  of  its  power ;  and 
he  spoke  not  again. 

We  cannot  forget  the  love  lavished  upon  us  in  this 
bereavement,  by  the  dear  people  at  Brimfield.  Our  boy 
died  at  the  home  of  Mr.  Elias  Chichester,  whose  wife 
was  a  member  of  the  M.  E.  Church,  but  he  was  not  a 
Christian.  The  dear  man  so  loved  my  boy  that  he  insisted 
on  meeting  the  entire  expenses  of  his  funeral.  This  was 
not  permitted,  but  there  never  was  an  offering  which 
came  from  the  heart  of  a.  man  more  freely  than  this.  He 
still  lives,  and  we  would  so  rejoice  to  hear  he  is  saved. 


EVANGELISTIC    FIELD    OPENS   AGAIN  281 

There  was  nothing  left  unsettled,  when  I  came  to 
Conference  in  this  year  of  1875.,  as  to  my  future  course. 
It  was  plainly  the  will  of  God  that  I  should  ask  a  loca- 
tion, which  would  leave  me  free  to  go  wherever  I  was 
called.  I  so  did,  and  my  request  was  granted.  My 
friends  were  grieved  that  I  had  not  asked  a  supernu- 
merary relation,  but  I  felt  then,  and  have  seen  since,  that 
I  was  in  the  order  of  God.  In  subsequent  years,  my  Con- 
ference surprised  me  by  re-admitting  me,  and  made  me  a 
superannuate !  This  the  Bishop  recommended,  as  it 
would  leave  me  perfectly  free,  as  an  evangelist,  to  go 
where  I  chose,  and  no  Presiding  Elder  could  order  me 
into  an  appointment.  Just  before  Conference  closed, 
Bro.  Sedore  came  to  me  with  a  serious  question,  which 
his  Elder  wanted  me  to  settle.  He  had  been  on  the  Secor 
Circuit,  and  Bro.  Hall,  his  Presiding  Elder,  wished  him 
to  return.  He  was  a  very  decided  holiness  man,  and 
there  was  opposition  to  his  return.  From  the  opening 
of  Conference  his  name  had  been  down  to  return,  but  on 
the  last  morning  a  pile  of  letters  came  from  Roanoke, 
a  new  town  which  had  sprung  up,  declaring,  if  he  re- 
turned they  would  not  receive  him !  This  placed  the 
elder  in  a  bad  plight  and  he  came  to  Sedore  with  the  let- 
ters. All  other  points  desired  his  return,  but  here  was 
determined  opposition.  There  was  to  be  but  one  more 
meeting  of  the  cabinet  and  this  had  to  be  settled  at  once. 
Bro,  Sedore  really  desired  to  return,  and  it  was  bad  to 
move  him.  Finally  the  elder  told  him  to  take  the  letters 
to  me  and  get  my  judgment  about  it  quickly.  Having 
read  them  I  said :  "You  tell  Bro.  Hall  to  say  nothing 
about  these  letters  to  the  Bishop,  and  I  will  go  and  put 
you  through  at  Roanoke."  So  after  my  boy  went  to 
glory,  I  went  over  to  fill  the  contract.  They  had  built  a 
nice  new  church,  and  we  had  there  an  interesting  society. 
I  was  an  utter  stranger,  which  was  in  my  favor,  and 
opened  up  on  holiness.  The  opposition  rose  to  a  flame. 
I  told  Bro,  Sedore  to  keep  hands  off  and  be  quiet.  If 
there  was  any  fighting  to  do,  I  would  wield  the  sword. 
There  was  a  Bro.  Shelenberger,  who  was  a  school  teacher 


282  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

about  forty  years  old.  He  was  the  leader  in  the  fight, 
and  would  spring  up  and  make  a  speech  against  sanctifi- 
cation  again  and  again.  I  would  stand  and  let  the  brother 
relieve  his  soul,  and  then  go  on  as  though  nothing  had 
occurred  !  I  saw  Shelenberger  intended  to  be  a  good  man, 
but  he  had  been  wrongly  taught.  There  was  little  the 
matter  with  the  other  brethren,  only  they  were  badly 
backslidden.  Father  Barney  was  a  princely  old  man 
lying  back  of  the  fight,  but  was  wise  and  quiet.  I  kept 
preaching  to  the  church,  but  Father  Barney  would  come 
and  insist  that  I  open  the  batteries  on  sinners,  saying  the 
church  was  now  all  in  harmony  and  ready  for  a  great 
work.  I  insisted  that  I  greatly  loved  to  preach  to  sin- 
ners, but  the  Lord  yet  held  me  to  preach  to  the  church, 
and  assured  the  old  man  that  the  first  hour  the  Lord 
would  let  me,  I  would  go  for  the  sinners.  One  night  our 
dear  Bro.  Shelenberger  got  onto  a  bench  and  made  a 
fearful  effort,  swinging  his  arms  like  a  pugilist,  but  be- 
fore he  got  through,  the  Lord  confused  him,  and  he  broke 
down  utterly,  came  to  the  altar,  got  restored  and  sancti- 
fied wholly,  and  became  a  flaming  advocate  of  holiness, 
and  is  testifying  now,  in  glory,  to  the  all-cleansing  blood. 
Father  Barney  was  rich,  and  a  dashing  business  man. 
a  lumber  merchant.  I  saw  his  old  white  head  down  at 
the  altar  pleading  for  mercy  with  other  leading  men,  and 
God  came  and  cleaned  up  the  altar!  His  son-in-law  was 
an  old  school  teacher,  but  had  broken  down  in  health, 
lost  he«art,  and  Father  Barney  thought  he  was  shiftless. 
He  lived  in  a  shell  of  a  house  between  Father  Barney's 
and  the  new  church,  but  they  had  no  intercourse  what- 
ever. Week  after  week,  month  after  month,  he  passed 
the  home  of  his  only  daughter,  as  a  stranger.  She  had  a 
large  family  and  they  were  very  poor,  and  their  house  a 
skeleton.  But  the  next  morning  after  Father  Barney  got 
saved,  God  had  some  chores  for  him  to  do  at  once.  So 
he  went  straight  to  this  home  of  poverty,  in  tears,  made 
up  with  poor  Bill,  kissed  his  daughter  and  the  children, 
and  they  all  wept  together.  But  before  leaving  he  said 
to  Bill :     "I  have  ever}^thing  you  need  to  make  this  house 


EVANGELISTIC    FIELD   OPENS   AGAIN  283 

comfortable.  ]\Iake  out  your  bills  and  come  over  to  the 
lumber  yard  and  get  what  you  want."  So  before  winter 
Bill's  house  was  a  place  of  comfort,  and  he  was  saved, 
though  the  state  of  things  which  had  existed  had  made 
him  an  infidel.  His  wife  and  older  children  were  saved, 
and  Father  Barney  had  a  happy  heart  and  home. 

A  few  days  after  he  was  brought  out  into  light  I 
was  invited  to  dine  with  him,  and  we  were  seated  at  his 
table.  The  old  man  lifted  the  knife  and  fork  to  carve 
the  turkey,  and  laid  it  down.  Sitting  back  in  his  chair 
he  said  to  me,  "Brother  Haney,  if  you  had  let  us  fellows 
have  our  way,  we  would  have  all  gone  to  hell  together!" 
How  many  churches  are  in  like  condition  to-day,  and  the 
mass  of  them  will  perish  if  somebody  doesn't  stand  in  the 
breach.  Dear  Brother  Wheeler  was  a  shoemaker,  but 
was  broken  down  with  consumption  of  the  lungs.  He 
was  a  man  of  God,  and  hungry  for  holiness ;  and  men  of 
God  are  thus  hungry.  He  had  reached  the  experience, 
and  was  so  interested  in  the  meeting  that  he  attended  till 
I  feared  he  would  shorten  his  life.  One  day  I  forbade 
him  to  come  to  church  till  he  had  gotten  more  strength, 
saying  to  him,  "You  owe  what  little  of  life  you  have  left, 
to  your  wife  and  those  three  children."  I  had  noticed  an 
old  "Root  and  Herb"  doctor  down  town,  and  I  said,  "You 
go  down  and  let  him  give  you  a  bottle  of  his  medicine, 
and  stay  at  home  now  till  you  are  able  to  be  out."  I  had 
nO'  thought  that  anybody  could  save  his  life,  and  felt  cer- 
tain he  would  die  in  the  spring  at  the  farthest.  The 
upper  lobe  of  his  left  lung  was  now  gone.  He  had  aban- 
doned all  business,  and  was  going  right  forward  toward 
death.  He  yielded  to  my  directions,  and,  coming  in  later, 
I  saw  an  immense  bottle  of  roots  and  herbs  on  the  mantel, 
and  urged  him  faithfully  to  take  it  according  to  direc- 
tions. The  next  evening  I  called  again,  and  as  I  met 
Brother  Wheeler  in  his  room  I  was  so  surprised  at  his 
appearance  that  I  threw  up  my  hand  and  said,  "Why, 
Brother  Wheeler !"  and  in  my  confusion  was  going  to 
say  "that  medicine  is  curing  you ;"  but  looking  at  the  bot- 
tle, it  was  full  to  the  cork !     So  I  did  not  finish  the  sen- 


284  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

tence,  but  Brother  Wheeler  blushed.  After  a  nioment's 
quiet,  he  said :  "I  guess  I  must  tell  you  all  about  it. 
Yesterday  morning  I  rose  with  a  strong  impression  on 
my  mind,  if  I  would  take  a  glass  of  water  and  go  upstairs 
and  kneel  down  where  I  pray  and  drink  that  water  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ,  I  would  be  healed,  but  it  seemed 
so  simple  I  thought  it  must  be  a  trick  of  the  devil.  I 
took  your  advice  and  got  the  medicine,  but  that  impres- 
sion was  so  strong  I  did  not  dare  to  take  it.  This  morn- 
ing I  rose  with  the  impression  stronger  than  ever,  and 
after  breakfast  I  went  upstairs  with  a  glass  of  water  and 
knelt  down,  but  I  never  had  a  harder  time  to  swallow 
nauseous  medicine  than  I  had  to  get  that  water  down  my 
throat.  But  the  moment  I  swallowed  it,  a  health-giving 
power  went  all  through  me ;  and,  Brother  Ilaney,  I  am 
healed!"  I  took  tea  with  him,  and  he  went  to  church 
that  night  and  testified  that  God  had  healed  him.  He 
returned  to  business  right  away,  and,  so  far  as  I  have 
heard,  has  been  a  strong  man  ever  since.  Years  after 
this  I  asked  him  if  he  had  no  trouble  with  his  lungs,  and 
he  said,  laying  his  hand  across  his  left  lung,  "From  here 
up  I  am  sensible ;  on  this  side  I  have  no  lung,  but  the 
lower  part  is  sound,  and  I  breathe  through  it  perfectly. 
The  other  is  sound.  I  have  had  no  trouble  with  either 
since  I  was  healed ;  and  I  will  never  die  with  consump- 
tion." I  think  the  above  is  the  exact  substance  of  his 
statement,  but  in  every  case  may  not  be  his  exact  words. 
He  was  afterwards  licensed  to  preach,  as  a  local  preacher 
and  is,  as  far  as  I  have  heard,  a  blessed  man  of  God.  Of 
his  present  location  I  am  not  certain,  but  he  can  be  found, 
if  desired.  Why  do  God's  people  keep  on  doubting, 
whether  anybody  can  be  healed  by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ? 
The  meeting  at  Roanoke  was  a  marvelous  meeting, 
and  many  were  saved.  There  was  a  point  on  Brother 
Sedore's  circuit  where  he  wanted  to  build  a  church,  but 
the  society  had  been  divided  and  were  worshiping  in  a 
school  house.  So  he  begged  me  to  help  him  there.  On 
Sabbath  night  I  noticed  a  young  man  who  was  evidently 
intelligent,  but  fearfully  scarred  by  the  devil.     The  seats 


EVANGELISTIC    FIELD    OPENS   AGAIN  385 

rose  from  the  front  to  the  back,  and  he  was  on  the  back 
seat.  I  was  so  drawn  to  him  while  preaching  that  I 
determined  to  speak  with  him.  He  had  to  come  down 
the  left  aisle  to  get  out,  and  I  waited  for  his  coming.  He 
seemed  to  feel  that  I  was  after  him  and  before  he  got 
to  me  he  was  nearly  on  a  rmi,  so  I  did  not  reach  him,  but 
asked  a  brother  who  that  young  man  was.  He  answered, 
"Oh,  that  is  Tom  Delano,  a  miserable  drunken  tramp. 
He  came  down  from  El  Paso  to  husk  corn,  to  get  a  suit 
of  clothes,  and  went  with  the  money  to  make  the  pur- 
chase, but  passing  a  saloon  he  saw  some  of  his  old  chums 
and  invited  them  to  drink,  and  now,  after  a  week's  de- 
bauchery, he  has  come  back  to  try  it  over  again."  I  said, 
"Where  does  he  stop?''  and  he  answered,  "At  Brother 
Sutton's."  I  said  to  Brother  Sutton,  "I  would  like  to  go 
home  with  you  to-night."  Brother  Sutton  was  a  renter 
and  in  a  poor  house  compared  with  the  house  where  I 
lodged,  and  he  said,  "Brother  Haney,  you  know  we  would 
be  very  glad  to  keep  you,  but  we  are  poorly  situated." 
"O,"  replied  I,  "never  mind.  I  want  to  stay  with  you 
to-night."  Tom  was  out  of  sight,  and  rose  early,  and 
asked  Sister  Sutton  to  get  him  a  lunch  and  he  would  not 
wait  for  breakfast !  I  heard  of  it  and  was  ready  when 
he  started  to  the  field  to  start  also.  Overtaking  him  I 
opened  my  message,  in  response  to  which  he  said :  "Mr. 
Haney,  my  Maker  would  not  look  at  me  if  I  were  to 
seek  Him  ever  so  earnestly."  I  said,  "But  Tom,  I  know 
the  Lord  a  great  deal  better  than  you  do,  and  He  is  going 
to  save  you."  He  gave  me  some  outline  of  his  wicked 
life,  and  a  fuller  recital  afterwards.  He  was  the  child  of 
a  drunken  father  who  had  died,  when  Tom  was  five  years 
old,  with  delirium  tremens.  He  was  left  in  the  care  of 
his  grandfather,  who  was  severe  in  his  government. 
From  his  earliest  memories  he  had  an  inward  hankering 
for  something,  he  did  not  know  what,  and  much  of  his 
childhood  was  put  in  with  weeping.  When  seven  years 
old  a  man  gave  him  some  tobacco  and  it  was  delicious 
to  his  taste !  He  had  thereafter  begged  it  of  the  boys, 
and  men,  and  used  it,  though  it  cost  him  a  great  many 


286  THE   STORY   OF  MY  LIFE 

beatings.  When  sixteen  years  old  he  ran  away  from  his 
grandfather,  and,  testifying  that  he  was  older,  was  mus- 
tered into  the  army,  and  lay  drunk  for  two  hours  the  next 
day.  When  he  first  came  in  contact  with  whiskey  it  was 
an  enchantment  to  him,  and  he  now  felt  it  was  tJiat  he 
was  crying  for  n'hen  a  baby! 

Fathers  and  mothers  who  make  themselves  vile  with 
tobacco  and  whiskey,  will  leave  to  their  children  the 
legacy  of  an  inherited  appetite  for  the  one,  and  the  other ! 
Tom  soon  became  beastly  as  a  drunkard,  and  was  driven 
out  of  the  army,  but  sobered  up  and  joined  the  navy 
under  an  assumed  name.  He  was  driven  from  the  navy 
and  joined  a  circus,  such  as  a  million  professing  Chris- 
tians attend,  who  are  not  found  in  the  prayer  meeting, 
and  played  the  drunken  Irishman.  He  was  soon  kicked 
out  of  that,  and  afterwards  got  railroad  employment,  but 
lost  it,  and  was  now  husking  corn  to  get  a  decent  suit  of 
clothes,  and  under  a  false  name  to  escape  the  just  pen- 
alties of  violated  law.  His  true  name  was  Thomas  Cor- 
win  Dilse,  being  named  for  "Old  Tom  Corwin"  of  Ohio. 

I  have  never  known  a  case  where  the  Holy  Spirit 
sent  me  after  a  man  like  He  did  in  this  case,  that  the  man 
did  not  get  saved,  and  I  was  sure  of  Tom's  salvation  and 
put  all  the  courage  into  his  wretched  soul  that  I  could  in 
this  first  conversation.  That  afternoon  we  had  prayer 
service  in  a  private  house,  up  two  miles  north.  When 
about  half  wav  through  the  service,  the  door  opened  and 
there  stood  Thomas  Dilse!  Looking  me  in  the  face  he 
said :  "T  am  a  poor,  vile  sinner,  and  feel  that  I  am  lost, 
but  I  come  to  give  myself  over  to  you  people,  and  if  you 
can  do  anvthing  for  me,  for  God's  sake  do  it !"  The 
second  night  from  that  he  sprang  to  his  feet  and  shouted 
aloud  the  praises  of  God.  Many  doubted,  but  I  did  not, 
as  I  had  intelligence  from  headquarters  about  the  case. 
Tom  had  to  tell  me  his  whole  heart  before  God  saved 
him,  and  would  have  publicly  confessed  more  than  T  have 
written  but  I  advised  otherwise.  There  may  be  private 
crimes  in  the  past  of  a  sinner,  with  which  the  public  has 
no  business.     He  had  to  agree  to  make  right  personal 


EVANGELISTIC    FIELD   OPENS  AGAIN  287 

wrongs,  which  he  afterwards  did,  and  publicly  confessed 
all  I  would  let  him!  and  God  took  him  in  as  His  child! 
Tom  had  two  days  of  glorious  light,  but  the  second  night 
he  was  back  at  the  altar  again.  I  thought  Satan  had 
been  assaulting  him  and  went  to  the  rescue,  saying  to 
him:  "Brother  Tom,  don't  you  think  you  were  con- 
verted the  other  night?"  "O,  yes,"  he  said,  "I  know  I 
was."  "Well,  have  you  given  way  to  sin  in  any  instance 
and  brought  yourself  into  trouble  ?"  "No,"  he  said,  "but 
you  know  my  wretched  life,  and  to-day  that  old  appetite 
for  strong  drink  has  come  upon  me  like  a  flood,  and  I  am 
afraid  to  trust  myself  with  it,  so  I  have  come  forward  to 
seek  sanctification !"  This  looked  like  very  rapid  work 
for  one  who  had  been  so  lost,  but  the  next  night  God  did 
sanctify  his  soul.  How  few  there  were  who  believed  it, 
but  I  did.  That  was  twenty-eight  years  ago  last  Decem- 
ber, and  Tom  has  been  testifying  through  those  years 
that  from  that  night  he  has  never  once  desired  whiskey ! 
It  is  easy  for  men  and  the  ministry  to  doubt  this,  but  their 
doubts  dO'  not  make  the  truth  of  God  of  none  effect,  nor 
change  the  facts  of  history.  Thomas  Corwin  Dilse  has 
been  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel,  with  authority  from  the 
church,  for  above  twenty-five  years,  and  now  lives  in 
Nebraska,  at  the  head  of  a  large  family.  Glory  to  the 
Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost!     Amen!! 

There  were  added  services  in  this  first  year  of  my 
return  to  the  evangelistic  field,  which  were  marked  and 
marvelous.  Towns  and  cities,  and  places  in  the  country, 
were  made  centers  of  convicting,  converting  and  sancti- 
fying power,  closely  allied  to  Pentecost.  At  Moline  and 
Rock  Island  God  did  not  fail  to  make  Himself  known. 
At  Bowen,  Littleton,  Ashland,  Burnside,  Sadorus  and  La 
Harpe  His  Spirit  confronted  opposing  powers  and  in 
some  of  these  places  swept  everything  before  Him.  In 
Southern  Illinois,  also,  it  was  enchanting  to  see  God 
work. 

These  were  days  of  much  simplicity  and  more  ready 
obedience  than  seem  to  characterize  us  now. 


CHAPTER  LV. 

Second  and  Third  Evangelistic   Years. 

The  campaign  of  the  second  year  opened  at  Keota, 
Iowa,  October  2j,  1876,  where  I  was  an  utter  stranger, 
but  met  with  precious  saints  who  greatly  loved  our  Lord. 
As  the  meeting  went  forward  with  fearful  power  and 
the  preaching  of  holiness  was  bringing  its  old-time 
results,  lying  tongues  were  let  loose  for  a  season.  Some 
one,  xdio  claimed  to  know  what  he  affirmed,  said,  "The 
evangelist  had  gone  crazy  on  holiness  and  had  been  three 
years  in  an  insane  asylum  in  Jacksonville,  Ills.,  and  get- 
ting away  from  his  keepers  had  run  off  to  Keota,  Iowa." 
On  hearing  this  I  responded,  "Well,  if  that  is  so  let  us 
praise  the  Lord  that  he  has  got  out!"  Another  declared 
I  "had  two  wives,"  and  a  third,  after  I  had  given  the 
testimony  of  my  wife  to  holiness,  said  I  "had  no  wife." 
While  brethren  were  collecting  money  to  help  support 
my  family  a  fourth  messenger  of  Satan,  who  claimed  to 
know  me  well,  "knew  me  to  be  a  very  wealthy  man,  hav- 
ing money  in  all  the  banks  of  the  country !"  Up  to  that 
time  I  had  never  had  one  nickel  in  any  bank  on  earth. 

To  none  of  these  statements  did  I  give  my  attention, 
nor  attempt  a  word  of  explanation,  but  went  on  praising 
the  Lord.  Nor  should  they  be  mentioned  here,  but  to 
let  others  know,  when  thus  assailed,  that  they  should 


SECOND   AND  THIRD  EVANGEUSTC  YEAR  289 

"not  be  troubled  as  though  some  strange  thing  had  hap- 
pened unto  them." 

In  this  second  year  we  held  thirty-three  distinct  meet- 
ings in  Illinois  and  Iowa,  involving  above  600  services. 
In  some  of  these  we  had  severe  battles,  in  others,  smooth 
sailing;  but  there  were  many  new  names  in  the  book  of 
life  and  some  hundreds  of  God's  children  testifying  to 
the  all  cleansing  blood. 

The  third  year  began  with  a  meeting  at  Augusta, 
Ills.,  October  30,  1877,  which  closed  November  18  with 
meager  results  and  a  salary  of  $4.00! 

The  most  marked  display  of  Divine  power  in  re- 
sponse to  the  prayer  of  faith  that  year  was  at  Gridley, 
Ills.  The  Pastor,  Rev.  J.  Kern,  and  his  saintly  wife  were 
in  the  experience  of  holiness  and  greatly  tried  with  the 
death  which  reigned  at  Gridley.  It  did  seem  among  the 
most  discouraging  of  all  undertakings.  After  counsel 
and  prayer  it  was  decided  to  persist  in  a  series  of  Bible 
readings  on  faith.  The  class  leader  and  others  were 
restless,  insisting  that  I  should  preach  as  they  "could  read 
the  Bible  after  I  was  gone."  Our  group  was  z'ery  small, 
but  they  were  of  God's  elect  and  yielded  to  no  discourage- 
ments. One  afternoon,  after  days  of  waiting,  they  were 
led  to  combine  in  the  prayer,  that  within  the  compass  of 
five  miles,  God  should  fearfully  convict  every  unsaved 
soul!  This  leading  was  out  of  the  ordinary  line,  but 
proved  to  be  of  God.  Some  of  our  number,  at  least,  left 
that  service  of  prayer  with  a  deep  imvard  assurance  that 
zi'e  had  the  anszver!  The  church  building  heretofore  so 
nearly  empty,  now  became  crowded,  and  such  throngs  of 
awakened  people,  filled  with  the  arrows  of  God,  we  have 
but  rarely  seen  in  fifty  years ! ! !  From  one  to  three  days 
after  that  service  of  prayer,  a  dear  brother  came  thirty 
miles  to  the  meeting  and  missing  connection  was  com- 
pelled to  walk  the  latter  part  of  his  journey.  On  arriv- 
ing he  told  us  that  five  miles  out  a  large  number  of  peo- 
ple were  gathered  at  a  country  store,  and  "they  looked  as 
though  called  to  the  judgment;"  adding,"Bro.  Haney,they 
are  all  under  fearful  conviction."     Personally,  I  shall  be- 


290  THE   STORY   OF   MY  LIFE 

lieve,  till  God  shows  me  otherwise,  that  not  one  unsaved 
man  or  woman,  in  that  territory,  was  left  without  direct 
conviction  by  the  Spirit  of  God.  In  this  case,  none 
needed  to  be  sought  after  or  persuaded ;  but  awakened 
people  walked  from  one  to  six  miles,  when  the  mud  was 
so  deep  it  was  difficult  for  a  horse  to  wade  through  it,  to 
get  the  privilege  of  kneeling  at  an  altar  of  prayer ! 

What  about  the  fearful  loss  of  that  phase  of  faith 
for  Divine  conviction  on  impenitent  men  in  these  past 
thirty  years?  Would  it  not  be  well  in  hundreds  of  in- 
stances for  the  ministers  to  stop  preaching  and  summons 
the  elect  to  pray,  till  this  lost  power  is  restored,  and  real 
Pentecost  returns?  How  often,  by  substituting  our  plans 
and  efforts  at  preaching  for  the  Holy  Ghost,  we  mourn 
defeat  and  seem  not  to  know  the  cause ! 

During  this  year  I  was  a  factor  in  thirty-nine  dis- 
tinct meetings,  involving  near  seven  hundred  services. 

At  Lexington,  Ills.,  the  M.  E.  Church  was  closed 
against  me  at  the  end  of  the  third  day  by  a  prominent 
brother,  who  would  not  have  holiness  preached  there ! 
I  had  sworn  to  preach  it,  as  a  Methodist  preacher,  and 
he  shut  me  out  for  keeping  my  oath  ! ! !  Yet  we  keep  on 
repeating  the  statement  that  "all  our  people  believe  in 
holiness.'' 

Eight  out  of  thirty-nine  meetings  were  held  in  Iowa, 
and  in  each  of  these  we  had  victory. 

The  Illinois  camp  meetings  this  year  at  Hillsboro. 
Phtnouth,  Greenville  and  Fulton  County  were  seasons  of 
great  and  gracious  power  and  many  are  now  in  Heaven 
who  found  God  in  this  year  of  Divine  outpouring. 


CHAPTER  LVI. 

Our  Work  in  Illinois  and  Texas. 

From  October,  1878,  to  January  a  gracious  series  of 
meetings  was  given  us  in  Southern  Illinois.  In  the  meet- 
ings at  Fairview,  Dudleyville,  Pleasant  Prairie,  New 
Douglas,  Edwards  Chapel  and  Mulberry  Grove,  there 
was  wonderful  gospel  liberty  and  souls  were  saved  in 
large  numbers.  A  central  attraction  at  Mulberry  Grove, 
was  dear  old  Father  Woollard.  He  was  an  old-time 
Methodist  preacher  of  Virginia  stock.  He  was  genial, 
loving  and  a  lovely  character.  Now  in  extreme  age  he 
was  a  superannuate,  but  a  benediction  to  his  town  and 
Conference.  He  was  a  strong  friend  and  defender  of 
the  A'lethodist  doctrine  of  Sanctification,  though  not  an 
abiding  possessor  of  heart  purity.  At  times  he  seemed 
to  have  the  experience,  but  again,  a  seeker  of  this  grace. 
From  early  life  he  had  contracted  the  habit  of  smoking 
tobacco!  This  habit  he  despised  but  failed  to  shake  it 
ofif,  though  many  times  he  had  made  the  effort.  When 
approaching  eternity  he  wrote  me  a  letter  which  has  not 
been  forgotten.  He  said  it  was  plain  to  him  the  end  was 
nigh  and  there  was  darkness  over  the  horizon.  There 
was  but  one  ground  of  fear,  and  that  was  the  tobacco 
habit  ruled  him,  despite  tears  and  prayers  and  agonies  of 
soul.     He  begged  of  me  to  pray  for  him,  and  write  some- 

291 


292  THE   STORY   OF   MY  LIFE 

thing  which  would  bring  courage  to  put  this  evil  away. 
I  prayed,  but  cannot  cease  to  regret  the  failure  to  write, 
till  his  spirit  had  gone  upon  high.  The  blood  availed  at 
last  and  that  cliaiji  of  appetite  was  forever  sundered  by 
Almighty  power.  His  triumph  was  now  very  great,  and 
he  shouted  as  he  left  for  the  palace  of  the  King.  Dear, 
beautiful,  old  man,  what  comforts  we  have  had  under  his 
hospitable  roof,  and  with  what  joy  shall  I  greet  him  in 
the  morning!  But  if  Father  W'oollard  could  speak  from 
heaven,  he  would  warn  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand 
young  men  and  boys,  against  this  filthy,  soul  destroying 
habit ! 

While  at  Mulberry  Grove  the  last  time,  the  M.  E. 
Pastor  at  St.  Elmo,  Ills.,  came  to  request  us  to  help  him 
in  his  charge.  He  was  a  holy  man  and  wished  his  peo- 
ple to  have  teaching  on  the  subject  of  holiness,  but  said 
their  prejudices  against  sanctification  were  so  great  that 
he  would  not  be  surprised  if  the  whole  church  would 
vacate  the  building  the  first  time  I  mentioned  the  subject. 
"Beside  this,  for  two  years,  two  leading  men  had  been 
at  variance,  and  the  church  had  taken  sides,  till  the  whole 
body  was  nearly  ruined."  It  will  be  found  where  God's 
professed  people  are  greatly  prejudiced  against  holiness, 
there  is  always  an  underlying  cause  whicJi  is  deeper  than 
prejudice.  We  said  we  would  pray  over  it  till  morn- 
ing and  if  the  Lord  ordered,  we  would  gladly  go.  So, 
in  the  morning  both  my  wife  and  self  were  clear,  and 
promised  to  go.  On  alighting  from  the  cars  at  St.  Elmo, 
the  town  was  stirred  as  though  a  wild  beast  were  let 
loose,  and  the  church  was  filled  that  night.  We  held  up 
Jesus  as  a  wonderful  Saviour  a  few  nights,  without  re- 
ferring to  their  quarrels,  or  seeming  to  know  of  their 
prejudices,  till  they  appeared  glad  that  we  had  come.  On 
the  seventh  night,  I  think  it  was,  I  took  a  Bible  reading 
into  the  pulpit  on  the  word  sanctification,  showing  what 
God  said  about  it,  and  fearlessly  bringing  out  its  nature 
and  obligation.  At  the  close  of  the  reading  a  great  power 
was  present,  and  when  I  invited  sinners  to  the  altar  for 
pardon,  and  believers  to  be  sanctified,  the  altar  was  more 


WORK   IN   ILLDsOIS  AND  TEXAS  298 

than  twice  filled !  When  these  people  saw  themselves  in 
the  light  of  holiness,  their  wrongs  became  apparent  and 
they  confessed  to  both  God  and  man.  One  of  the  two 
parties,  who  had  been  at  variance,  was  a  rich  man  and 
now  had  been  absent  from  church  about  one  year.  The 
next  day  I  went  to  see  him  and  he  wept  like  a  child.  I 
probed  him  closely,  and  found  he  had  read  the  scriptures 
and  prayed  in  his  family  each  day  since  he  left  the  church. 
He  said  he  saw  "that  he  could  not  remain  in  the  church 
without  added  strife  and  hoped  if  he  would  retire  the 
strife  would  cease !"  He  and  his  family  accompanied  me 
to  church  that  night,  and  until  12  o'clock,  there  was  a 
scene  that  is  rarely  equaled.  These  dear  souls  found 
themselves  in  the  real  spirit  of  confession,  and  each  in- 
sisted that  he,  himself,  were  the  party  to  blame.  Each 
begged  the  other's  pardon  and  found  it  a  luxury  to  for- 
give, and  be  forgiven,  and  more  souls  were  saved  through 
that  church,  in  ten  days,  after  God  had  restored  and  sanc- 
tified her,  than  she  could  have  brought  to  Christ  in  twenty 
years  in  her  former  condition.  The  failure  to  reach  sin- 
ners by  this  generation,  grows  out  of  unceasing  efforts 
to  save  them  through  unsaved  agencies,  ^^'hen  the  blind 
lead  the  blind,  Jesus  says,  they  both  fall  into  the  ditch! 

From  January  to  June  of  this  evangelistic  year,  Mrs. 
Haney  and  I  were  in  Northern  Texas,  laboring  day  and 
night  for  the  salvation  of  souls.  Meetings  were  held  in 
Denison,  Sherman.  Gainsville,  Dallas,  Denton,  Alarys- 
ville.  Fort  Worth,  Ennis  and  other  places.  Our  living 
was  of  a  very  simple  character  and  our  work  largely 
among  the  poor ;  hence  there  was  financial  sacrifice ;  but 
hundreds  were  saved  and  we  had  great  rejoicings.  The 
people  were  not  in  want  of  heart,  but  of  money.  In  that 
respect  great  changes  have  since  taken  place  for  the  bet- 
ter. We  found  a  reverence  for  religion  in  Texas  which 
was  truly  charming,  and  saw  but  one  instance  of  disor- 
derly conduct  in  months  of  Divine  service,  and  that  re- 
sulted from  my  asking  some  colored  people,  who  were 
weeping,  to  kneel  on  a  vacant  seat  behind  where  the  white 
people  knelt,  as  seekers  of  pardon,     A  dear  woman  seeing 


294  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

them  kneel  with  broken  hearts,  angrily  rushed  out,  slam- 
ming the  door  behind  her  with  great  force ! ! ! 

I  preached  to  cowboys  with  pockets  full  of  revol- 
vers, but  they  always  were  gentlemen  in  the  services,  and 
in  the  presence  of  the  minister.  Had  I  needed  defence 
against  intruders,  I  would  not  have  hesitated  to  call  them 
to  my  aid. 

The  soldiers  of  the  Confederate  Army,  five  thousand 
of  whom  I  had  helped  to  capture  at  the  Post  of  Arkansas, 
were  at  once  my  friends  wherever  I  met  them,  though 
I  everywhere  published  that  I  was  in  the  Union  Army, 
and  in  no  case  attempted  to  appear  under  false  colors. 
At  Ennis  we  stopped  with  a  son  of  Peter  Cartwright, 
who  went  South  after  the  war  and  joined  the  Southern 
Methodist  Church.  The  wife  of  Dr.  S.  was  a  superior 
lady  and  strong  friend  of  Sister  Cartwright.  This  led 
to  her  meeting  us,  but  we  were  very  distasteful  to  her,  as 
we  were  a  couple  of  old  "Yanks!"  and  her  prejudices 
were  immense.  Had  we  struck  an  iceberg  in  August  it 
would  hardly  have  been  more  apparent.  I  resolved  to 
conquer  her  prejudiced  soul,  for  I  saw  she  was  a  woman 
of  strong  character  and  capable  of  much  for  Christ,  and 
received  in  a  kind  spirit  her  utterances  against  the  North. 
Among  other  things  she  heard  and  believed  was,  that  in 
the  time  when  Memphis  people  were  dying  by  the  thous- 
and with  the  fever,  Chicago  people  combined  and  sent 
them  a  barrel  of  arsenic  to  destroy  them  by  poison !  I 
patiently  showed  her  the  love  offerings  wliich  Chicago 
poured  out  to  save  Memphis  in  her  time  of  calamity,  and 
she  stood  filled  with  astonishment.  In  the  return  of  love 
for  enmity  from  day  to  day,  Mrs.  S.  was  won  over.  One 
day  as  she  sat  down  in  Sister  Cartwright's  parlor,  she 
said  with  a  forcible  voice :  "I  do  zvondcr  what  it  is,  that 
compels  me  to  come  to  see  you  two  old  Yanks  every 
day !"  Ennis  was  about  as  dead  a  place  as  we  ever  la- 
bored in,  but  God  raised  it  from  the  dead  in  this  meet- 
ing. There  was  a  Southern  M.  E.  Church  there,  but 
such  death  prevailed  that  the  pastor  only  had  a  handful 


WORK   IN   ILLINOIS  AND  TEXAS  295 

of  people  to  preach  to  when  he  came.  We  remained  to 
rest  a  few  days  after  our  meeting  closed  and  while  there 
the  pastor  came  to  fill  his  appointment  and  his  house  was 
crowded !  The  whole  community  had  been  aroused  and 
I  had  urged  them  to  hear  him  preach.  We  were  there, 
but  he  gave  no  attention  to  us  whatever,  which  was  a 
great  offense  to  Mrs.  S.  When  he  dismissed,  Mrs.  S. 
came  through  the  crowd  to  where  we  were  and  with 
a  well  twisted  voice  said,  "If  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  South  were  like  the  church  at  Ennis  I  would  not 
remain  in  it  one  hour!"  We  had  no  trouble  whatever 
in  being  ignored,  but  she  was  wrought  up  to  a  fearful 
pitch!  The  next  morning  I  looked  out  and  there  came 
Mrs..  S.  bringing  her  pastor,  and  if  she  had  had  him  by 
the  ear,  it  would  hardly  have  been  more  apparent  that 
she  was  leading  him!  The  dear  man  did  his  best  to  be 
genial  and  we  made  him  as  comfortable  as  we  could. 
Exceeding  high  walls  of  prejudice,  and  enmity,  can  be 
melted  away  with  love. 

When  at  Gainesville  a  brother,  whose  name  has  gone 
from  me,  came  from  Marysville,  as  he  had  heard  that 
two  old  Methodist  cranks  were  there  preaching  holiness. 
He  had  been  a  Texas  soldier,  and  was  among  the  cap- 
tives at  Arkansas  Post,  during  the  war.  Having  been 
converted,  he  was  a  great  student  of  the  Bible  and  had 
joined  the  Presbyterian  Church.  He  was  seated  on  a 
back  seat  in  a  small  afternoon  service  and  those  who 
had  been  saved  were  testifying  to  sanctification,  as  an 
experience.  Being  much  moved  he  sprang  up,  saying. 
"If  this  is  what  you  Methodists  call  sanctification,  /  have 
got  it!"  He  afterwards  related  to  me  the  way  he  was 
led  into  it.  Reading  his  daily  lesson  in  the  Bible,  he 
came  to  First  Thes.  4 : 3,  "This  is  the  will  of  God,  even 
your  sanctification."  &c.  The  Holy  Spirit  at  once  applied 
that  truth  to  him  personally,  and  he  felt  it  was  now 
God's  requirement  of  him.  He  could  read  no  further, 
but  took  his  book  down  a  deep  ravine  where  he  usually 
prayed  and  knelt  before   God.     Opening  the   Bible  he 


296  THE   STORY  OF  MY   LIFE 

placed  his  finger  on  that  verse  and  said :  "Now,  Father, 
you  say  it  is  your  will  that  I  should  be  sanctified,  and 
I  don't  know  what  that  means,  but  You  do.  Whatever 
it  is,  /  want  it  nozv;"  and  God  sanctified  him  instantly. 
He  arose,  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  return  to  his 
house,  but  was  so  overwhelmed  with  the  glory  of  God 
that  it  was  difficult  to  get  there.  He  was  a  Presbyterian 
and  had  no  thought  of  reaching  this  place  before  death, 
and  told  the  Lord  he  did  not  know  what  it  was,  but  he 
got  it  at  once,  because  he  zvillcd  to  have  God's  will  done 
in  him  nozv.  No  child  of  God  will  be  without  this  won- 
derful grace  whose  whole  soul  wills  to  let  God  have  His 
way.  How  beautiful  the  pathway  of  heart  obedience!  O 
that  millions  in  like  manner  would  listen  and  obey.  This 
brother  was  so  anxious  to  have  his  neighbors  taught 
about  holiness  that  he  insisted  on  our  coming  and  giv- 
ing them  a  convention,  which  we  did,  and  the  hills  of 
Red  River  were  made  glorious  by  the  down  pouring  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  His  wife  had  difficulty  in  "seeing  into 
sanctification,"  but  one  day  as  I  was  going  down  that 
ravine  to  her  husband's  place  of  prayer,  I  saw  a  beau- 
tifully painted  tin  box  in  the  pathway  and  tossing  it 
with  my  shoe,  a  large  quantity  of  snuff  rolled  out !  In 
a  few  steps  I  came  to  another  and  sent  it  whirling,  but  it 
had  not  been  opened,  and  I  found  the  reason  of  our 
sister's  blindness.  After  that  snuff  went  down  the  hill 
she  could,  and  did,  see  her  way  into  holiness!  A  very 
large  proportion  of  that  community  was  saved  when  we 
left  and  that  blessed  Texan  soldier  had  grounds  for  sing- 
ing for  a  great  while !  It  is  usually  true  when  the  Lord's 
people  are  blind  on  the  subject  of  holiness  that  some  sin- 
ful indulgence  lies  back  of  the  blindness. 

W!hile  here  a  dear  old  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
minister  came  from  Denton,  where  he  was  pastor  to  get 
us  to  preach  holiness  to  his  people.  He  was  a  heavy 
man  and  painfully  crippled  with  rheumatism,  so  it  was 
dangerous  for  him  to  ride  about,  but  the  old  saint  wanted 
his  people  instructed  in  holiness.    We  helped  him  in  and 


WORK   IN  ILLEN'OIS  AND  TEXAS  297 

out  of  his  buggy  while  he  stayed,  and  helped  shout  on 
the  battle,  and  joyfully  went  to  his  parish  at  the  first 
opening.  The  meeting  in  his  church  was  blessed  and 
many  came  into  glorious  light.  The  minister's  wife  was 
one  of  John's  elect  ladies  and  a  superior  woman.  She 
was  also  an  exceedingly  neat  housekeeper,  and  such  are 
usually  strong  willed  and  have  a  high  temper,  which  her 
children  had  found  out.  The  battle  in  her  case  was  a 
fearful  one,  but  at  last  she  let  go  and  plunged  into  the 
fountain  when  her  face  beamed  with  Godlight.  Near 
the  close  of  the  convention  she  rose  one  day  to  bring 
glory  to  her  Christ  at  her  own  expense,  saying  she 
wished  to  repeat  an  occurrence  from  her  home.  In  pre- 
paring for  the  service  that  morning  she  had  overheard 
a  talk  between  her  children  in  another  room,  when  little 
Sue  said  to  Johnny  in  a  jubilant  spirit,  "Johnny,  I  am 
glad  mamma  has  got  sanctified !"  Johnny  inquired  why, 
and  she  answered,  "Because  she  don't  scold  any  more!" 
This  beautiful  woman  gladly  made  this  recital  against 
herself  to  magnify  the  grace  which  had  delivered  her 
from  this  curse  of  the  family.  O,  if  pure,  Divine  love 
could  take  the  place  of  scolding  in  every  Christian  family, 
how  soon  it  would  revolutionize  the  world !  What  a 
multitude  of  young  men  and  women  are  without  God  as 
the  result  of  carnal  outbreaks  in  family  government ! 

It  afterwards  required  two  years  of  labor  in  the 
home  field  to  make  us  good  financially,  but  witnessing 
the  salvation  of  more  than  five  hundred  precious  souls 
in  Texas  will  bless  us  to  our  dying  day. 

Taking  in  the  National  Camp  at  Bismark,  Kansas, 
the  same  year,  we  met  Drs.  Inskip  and  McDonald,  with 
their  helpers,  and  shared  in  the  glorious  gospel  that  they 
preached.  The  business  side  of  that  camp  was  painfully 
managed,  and  through  certain  prejudices  the  attendance 
was  small  and  the  results  meagre  for  a  National  meeting. 
We  there  witnessed  the  most  fearful  outbursts  of  thun- 
der and  lightning  of  our  whole  life,  and  have  not  for- 
gotten the  eloquence  of  Inskip  in  his  description  of  this 


298  THE   STORY   OF  MY   LIFE 

electric  storm.  It  was  in  this  year  I  received  a  notice 
from  Rev.  Alex.  McLean  that  the  National  Committee 
had  unanimously  elected  me  to  membership  in  that  As- 
sociation. This  was  a  glad  surprise,  and  how  much  I  am 
owing  to  the  union  thus  formed  with  this  body  will  be 
seen  in  that  day. 


CHAPTER  LVII. 

Some  Reminiscences. 

In  my  fifth  evangelistic  year,  1879  and  1880,  I  was 
in  thirty-seven  distinct  meetings.  Seven  of  these  were 
camp  meetings.  At  one  place  I  labored  twenty-eight 
days,  my  wife  also  working  with  all  her  might,  and  our 
salary  was  two  dollars  and  fifty  cents !  In  the  whole  year 
I  was  out  of  service  only  thirty-three  days,  including  the 
days  put  in  in  travel,  and  my  gross  income  was  six  hun- 
dred and  twenty-seven  dollars  and  twenty-two  cents,  I 
paying  out  of  this  house  rent  and  traveling  expenses.  I 
think  at  least  fifteen  hundred  souls  were  converted,  or 
sanctified,  during  this  period. 

In  Weston,  a  very  small  town  where  I  was  a  few 
days  with  victory,  a  fiery  old  brother  seemed  to  be  filled 
with  great  gladness,  and  gave  a  very  triumphant  testi- 
mony. Being  much  impressed  with  the  victory  of  his 
soul,  I  wondered  whether  he  carried  that  sort  of  life 
through  life's  daily  conflicts.  He  was  evidently  a  bun- 
dle of  nerves,  naturally  a  very  restless  man,  not  strong 
physically,  and  about  sixty  years  old.  I  asked  my  host 
the  question,  "Is  the  Lord  able  to  keep  that  old  Brother 
Smith  from  jumping  out  of  the  pasture  every  now  and 
then  ?"  My  host  was  a  good  solid  man,  but  had  not  been 
sanctified.     He  answered,   "Brother  Haney,  that  is  the 

iQ9 


300  THE   STORY  OF   MY   LIFE 

best  man  I  ever  knew."  I  responded,  "But  don't  so  nerv- 
ous a  man  as  he  get  angry  and  fretted,  when  he  is  tried 
severely  ?"  He  answered,  "I  have  never  seen  him  out  of 
sorts.  He  is  a  very  hard  working  man,  and  poor,  but 
some  way  he  is  always  about  as  you  saw  him  to-night. 
Not  long  since  I  went  into  his  field  to  see  him,  and  he 
was  plowing  with  a  sober  horse  and  a  nervous  colt.  I 
was  coming  up  behind  him  and  he  could  not  have  known 
I  was  there ;  but  his  plough  struck  a  root  and  sprang  out 
of  the  ground,  and  brought  the  whippletrees  against  the 
heels  of  the  colt.  It  being  badly  frightened,  gave  a  fear- 
ful spring  and  wanted  to  run.  The  old  man  was  badly 
handled  but  did  not  speak  an  excited  word,  but  by  his 
calmness  quieted  the  fears  of  the  colt,  and  as  soon  as  he 
stopped  went  to  shouting!"  There  is  not  a  man,  or 
woman,  on  earth  who  has  moral  power  left  sufficient  to 
rightly  get  hold  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  cannot,  and  will 
not  be  kept  from  all  sin  under  the  most  trying  circum- 
stances. 

This  same  year  T  v.n?  holding  a  meeting  in  a  coun- 
try church  which  was  greatly  blessed  of  God.  A  brother 
S.  (we  will  call  him)  was  the  leading  man,  and  a  prince 
in  Israel.  He  was  spoken  of  as  the  most  holy  and  exem- 
plary man  in  that  locality.  He  seemed  to  me  a  most 
beautiful  character.  One  night  Brother  S.  was  in  his  old 
seat  but  looked  as  though  in  trouble.  I  marked  the 
change  in  his  face  and  was  surprised.  The  next  morning 
a  brother  said  to  me.  "Brother  S.  has  gone  seven  miles 
to  make  confession  to  an  old  thief!"  I  was  shocked  at 
the  statement,  and  could  not  think  of  such  a  man  as  S. 
who  was  so  much  like  Jesus  you  could  not  think  closely 
of  the  one  without  thinking  of  the  other,  going  to  humble 
himself  before  so  vile  a  character.  I  said  strongly.  "If 
I  had  known  he  was  going  I  would  have  prevented  it." 
but  afterwards  found  I  was  not  so  wise  as  I  thought.  At 
night  Brother  S.  was  in  his  old  seat  in  the  sanctuary, 
with  Divine  light  beaming  in  his  face.  The  case  was 
this :  He  was  a  man  of  landed  possessions,  and  had  been 
clearing  a  timber  lot.     One  day  he  was  passing  through 


SOME  REMINISCENCES  301 

it,  and,  to  his  surprise,  missed  nine  cords  of  wood !  He 
carefully  followed  the  wagon  tracks  to  a  great  pile  of 
wood  in  the  old  man's  lot,  and  on  his  way  home  said  to 
a  friend,  "That  old  man  has  stolen  nine  cords  of  my 
wood."  Of  course  that  friend  told  it  to  others,  and  the 
old  man  heard  it,  and  essayed  to  be  very  angry,  saying 
dreadful  things  about  S.,  as  an  old  liar,  &c.,  &c. :  "There 
was  your  infernal  old  Methodist  hypocrite,  lying  about 
his  neighbors ;  he  said  I  stole  nine  cords  of  his  wood  and 
I  only  stole  five  cords !"  S.  was  a  very  quiet  man,  and 
had,  so  far  as  I  heard,  made  no  complaints  nor  published 
farther,  but  knew  the  old  man  had  thus  charged  him. 
He  could  have  sent  him  to  prison,  but  did  not.  As  the 
meeting  was  going  forward  the  Holy  Spirit  brought  the 
whole  case  before  S.  and  asked  him  if  he  would  go  and 
confess  that  he  might  have  been  mistaken  about  the  quan- 
tity of  wood  stolen,  and  ask  the  thief  to  forgive  his  rash- 
ness in  statement !  This  he  delayed  not  to  do,  and  came 
back  so  free,  and  blessed,  that  he  looked  like  an  angel ! 
I  preached  that  night  as  best  I  could,  and  gave  an  invita- 
tion to  lost  sinners  to  come  to  the  altar.  As  they  rose 
Brother  S.  turned  into  the  aisle  and  started  back  toward 
the  door,  and  the  old  thief  arose  near  the  back  seat  and 
met  S.,  who  took  him  by  the  hand  and  led  him  to  the 
altar.  Up  the  other  aisle  came  his  poor  old  wife  with 
her  eldest  daughter,  and  both  knelt  together  crying  for 
mercy.  All  of  them  were  converted,  and  the  rest  of  a 
large  family  followed  them !  O,  if  all  the  people  of  God 
were  like  S.  how  soon  these  weary  lost  millions  could  be 
brought  to  Christ. 

Where  a  wrong  condition  exists  between  two  men,  it 
is  very  rare  that  both  parties  have  not  erred  somewhere. 
The  man  who  is  the  least  to  blame  can  bend  much  easier 
than  the  greater  sinner,  and  if  he  does  not  bend,  often 
both  parties  will  perish.  Brother,  instead  of  waiting  for 
3'our  enemy  to  come  and  get  on  his  knees  and  ask  your 
forgiveness,  dip  deep  into  your  own  soul  and  find  where 
you  have  erred  in  the  case,  and  go  and  tell  him,  in  humil- 
ity, that  you  want  things  right  between  you  and  him,  that 


308  THE   STORY   OF  MY  LIFE 

you  are  determined  to  hold  no  grudge  against  him,  and 
ask  him  to  forgive  you.  Get  your  side  right,  and  allow 
him  to  look  after  what  he  has  done.  If  you  are  the  Lord's 
man,  this  will  take  all  that  is  questionable  out  of  your 
heart  and  give  you  a  spirit  of  compassion,  and  pity,  and 
love,  for  him.  In  so  doing  you  will  save  his  wretched 
soul  from  death,  and  open  the  way  to  save  many  others. 
In  my  sixth  evangelistic  year  I  had  twenty-nine  dis- 
tinct meetings,  including  seven  camp  meetings  in  Illi- 
nois, Indiana,  Missouri,  and  Kansas.  Meetings  of  ex- 
traordinary import  w'ere  held  at  La  Clede,  Mo.,  Albany 
Mo.,  Stuart,  la,,  Camargo,  Ills.,  Terre  Haute,  Ind.,  and 
Burnside,  Ills.  The  first  meeting  at  Camargo  was  the 
most  triumphant  camp  meeting  I  ever  saw  in  Illinois,  and 
was  reached  through  the  faith  of  three  individuals. 
Brother  and  Sister  Welch  and  Anna  Romack.  They 
lived  at  an  adjoining  town  and  on  another  circuit,  but 
some  way  the  Lord  laid  Camargo  on  their  hearts.  The 
Methodist  Church  was  not  very  strong  there,  but  had 
built  a  brick  meeting  house,  which  left  them  heavily  in 
debt.  The  brethren  had  had  light  sufficient  on  holiness 
to  rebel  against  it.  and  were  in  a  bad  fix.  Their  pastor 
was  a  good  man  and  believed  in  holiness  as  a  distinct 
experience,  but  he  was  timid  and  his  mouth  largely  closed 
on  the  subject.  He  had  entered  the  experience  before, 
but  was  holding  by  a  thread.  Brother  Welch  persuaded 
him  to  allow  me  to  hold  a  meeting  in  his  church,  and 
wrote  me  that  I  should  go  there  about  such  a  time.  I 
answered  that  my  slate  was  full  and  I  could  not  come  at 
all,  but  he  replied  that  they  had  been  praying  about  it  and 
God  assured  them  I  would  be  there  at  that  time !  I  was 
in  Missouri,  and  his  time  was  covered  by  an  engagement 
to  another  party,  and  again  I  wrote  him  so,  but  he  still 
insisted  I  was  coming.  Just  then  I  received  a  letter  from 
the  preacher  to  whom  I  was  engaged,  stating  that  changes 
had  occurred  and  he  would  greatly  prefer  to  have  me  at 
a  later  period.  Then  the  great  Holiness  Assembly  at 
Jacksonville,  Ills.,  was  to  meet  the  15th  of  December,  and 
I  was  shut  off  from  that  by  the  above  engagement.   Now, 


SOME  REMINISCENCES  303 

being  released,  I  could  attend  it,  and  Jacksonville  was  on 
my  way  to  Camargo. 

So  I  wrote  Brother  Welch  I  was  coming.  There 
was  wrath  in  Camargo  because  I  had  come,  and  some  of 
the  leading  brethren  thought  the  church  was  ruined ! 
Nothing  was  said  tame, but  the  poor  pastor  was  environed 
by  anathemas.  One  very  active  brother  led  in  the  open 
opposition,  but  a  quiet  and  able  old  superannuated 
preacher  was  back  of  it  all.  Threats  failing  to  stop  the 
meeting,  they  now  resorted  to  planning.  Oiristmas  was 
near,  and  they  must  and  would  have  a  festival  Christmas 
eve.  The  pastor  came  to  me  pale  as  a  cloth,  saying, 
"What  shall  I  do?"  I  said  do  nothing,  but  hang  on  to 
the  Lord.  So  Christmas  had  come  and  gone  before  they 
were  aware  of  it,  and  God  was  going  through  with  awful 
power.  They  then  suddenly  awoke  to  the  fact  that  they 
had  owed  their  janitor  forty-two  dollars  for  a  whole  year. 
He  had  a  large  family  and  was  poor,  and  a  supper  they 
zvoidd  have  New  Year's  eve  to  meet  this  claim.  The  pas- 
tor came  to  me  trembling  with  emotion,  asking  again : 
"What  shall  I  do?"  I  answered,  "Do  nothing,  but  just 
hold  on  to  God."  Sabbath,  between  the  two  days,  I 
preached  on  consecration  of  body  and  soul,  time  and  sub- 
stance, and  all  to  God,  and  waked  like  a  man  coming  out 
of  a  dream,  saying:  "I  have  heard  you  have  owed  this 
dear  man  of  God,  your  janitor,  forty-two  dollars  for  a 
year.  Here  he  is  a  poor  man,  and  this  great  family  on 
liis  hands.  For  Jesus'  sake,  don't  go  out  of  this  house 
till  this  is  paid!  Who  will  be  one  of  so  many  to  give  five 
dollars  to  wipe  this  blot  ofif  the  church?"  And  Brother 
Welch  sprang  up,  saying,  'T  will  be  one,"  and  Brother 
Helm  rose,  saying,  "I  another."  "My!"  I  said,  "Here 
are  brethren  from  another  circuit  paying  your  sexton's 
bills !"  and  when  the  flow  of  money  stopped  we  had  about 
fifty-eight  dollars ;  so  our  New  Year's  supper  was  dis- 
posed of. 

Brother  Welch  and  wife,  with  Anna  Romack, 
through  all  this  meeting  kept  themselves  in  a  hotel  in 


304  THE   STORY   OF   MY  LIFE 

town,  and  at  first  were  all  the  human  force  I  could  look 
to,  save  the  pastor.  When  the  battle  was  at  the  hottest, 
I  saw  them  each  da;  and  their  faith  never  wavered.  On 
the  Sabbath  following  New  Year's  I  preached  on  the  dis- 
tinctions between  the  new  birth  and  sanctification,  and 
our  leading  man  broke  down.  He  insisted  he  could  not 
yield  just  now,  and  I  learned  afterwards  he  went  to  the 
old  superannuate  above  referred  to,  who  said  to  him, 
"Jones,  there  is  no  use  in  talking,  Haney  has  got  the 
truth,"  and  Jones  threw  up  his  hands  and    surrendered. 

There  was  an  enclosed  camp  ground,  owned  by  an 
unconverted  man,  nearby,  with  a  spring  said  to  be  the 
best  water  in  Illinois,  and  these  brethren  had  rented  that 
ground  at  five  hundred  dollars  per  year,  as  with  it  they 
expected  to  pay  their  church  debt!  The  previous  year 
they  had  one  to  three  tent  holders,  twenty  odd  huckster 
stands,  forty  policemen,  and  three  heavy  railroad  trains 
on  Sunday,  they  getting  a  certain  amount  on  each  ticket 
sold !  With  the  income  of  that  day  they  paid  the  sinner 
$5CH3  rent,  met  all  their  expenses  and  paid  $500  on  their 
church  debt.  But  when  these  men  got  saved,  they  were 
horrified  with  their  past,  ^nd  alarmed  about  their  camp 
arrangements  for  the  future.  Brother  Jones  came  asking 
what  they  should  do,  I  said,  "If  you  will  turn  the  whole 
matter  over  to  me,  I  will  do  my  best  to  persuade  that  sin- 
ner to  let  you  ofif,"  which  he  gladly  did.  The  sinner's 
wife  was  a  Methodist,  and  had  been  sanctified  in  the 
meeting.  I  visited  him,  saying,  "These  fellows  are  awful 
sick  of  their  camp  ground  agreement  with  you,  and  I  wish 
you  would  let  them  off,  and  let  me  have  the  ground  for 
the  next  year."  "Well."  he  said,  "What  would  you  be 
willing  to  give  me  for  it  next  year?"  I  answered,  "Fifty 
dollars."  "On  those  conditions,"  he  said,  "I  will  release 
them."  During  that  year  those  brethren  paid  that  church 
debt  without  any  further  foolishness,  and  the  camp  meet- 
ing can  never  be  forgotten. 

The  meeting  in  Albany,  Mo.,  Jan.  15th  to  Feb.  3d, 
was  among  the  best  in  my  ministry.  Hundreds  were  con- 
verted, and  manv  sanctified.     The  front  seats  were  far- 


SOME  REMINISCENCES  305 

ther  than  usual  from  the  pulpit  and  after  a  throng  had 
been  converted,  I  had  the  converts  fill  that  empty  space  as. 
soon  as  the  altar  was  full  of  seekers.  So  the  seekers  were 
encircled  by  a  ring  of  fire  both  front  and  rear.  I  do  not 
now  remember  one  seeker  who  did  not  come  out  into 
.clear  and  glorious  light.  The  pastor  and  his  wife  w^ere 
in  the  clear  light  of  holiness,  and  greatly  helped  in  every 
department  of  the  w^ork.  We  often  had  the  altar  filled 
twice,  or  more,  on  a  single  evening. 

One  night  the  Presiding  Elder,  Brother  Powell,  was 
there.  He  was  sanctified,  and  in  the  fullest  sympathy 
with  the  meeting.  There  was  a  fearful  power  present, 
and  while  the  second  body  of  seekers  were  being  saved, 
the  Elder  and  I  stood  together  quietly  talking  of  God's 
presence  and  work,  when  a  young  lady,  who  had  now- 
been  converted  for  days,  and  all  aglow  with  her  new  born 
love,  and  had  labored  with  seekers  each  day  and  night, 
came  to  me,  saying,  "Brother  Haney,  can  you  tell  me  how 
to  be  sanctified?"  I  answered,  "Why  certainly  I  can." 
She  seemed  surprised  at  my  positive  answer  and  said  with 
much  feeling,  "Then  I  wish  you  would!"  In  as  few 
words  as  possible  I  told  her  there  were  only  two  steps 
into  this  glorious  fountain,  ist,  entire  consecration,  and 
2nd,  simple  faith  in  Jesus.  Having  described  each,  I 
said,  "Now  the  Elder  will  tell  you  the  rest,"  but  he  said 
he  thought  the  way  was  now  clear,  when  the  girl,  look- 
ing into  my  eyes,  said,  "Brother  Haney,  I  wish  you  would 
get  right  dow^n  here  and  pray  that  God  would  sanctify  me 
now!"  So  we  three  knelt  together,  and  the  Lord  most 
wonderfully  sanctified  her.  She  stood  straight  upon  her 
knees  in  unspeakable  rapture,  but  with  a  calmness  which 
was  surprising.  "Oh !  why  did  not  some  one  tell  me  of 
this  before  ?  O  this  is  wonderful !  O,  Jesus,  how  can  I 
ever  praise  thee  enough !"  Much  she  said  was  addressed 
to  God,  as  she  seemed  looking  Him  in  the  face,  keeping 
up  a  series  of  like  statements,  calmly,  yet  accompanied  by 
an  unspeakable  unction  and  glory.  The  Elder  was  like  a 
little  child  before  God,  as  in  tears  he  whispered  again  and 
again,  "/  never  sazc  such  a  human  face  before!"     She 


306  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

was  facing  the  congregation,  but  perfectly  oblivious  to 
fear,  remaining  on  her  knees.  It  struck  me  that  the 
ungodly  in  the  rear  ought  to  see  that  face,  but  a  massed 
body  of  converts  stood  between  her  and  them. 

With  much  effort,  I  pushed  them  right  and  left  till 
an  opening  was  made,  and  in  a  few  minutes  an  old  Meth- 
odist backslider,  and  hotel  keeper,  who  had  a  saloon  in 
the  corner  of  his  immense  hotel,  came  up  the  aisle  like  an 
arrow,  and  fell  like  a  dead  man  at  the  altar.  A  moment 
later,  and  the  Mayor  of  the  city,  who  had  lost  an  arm 
in  the  rebel  army,  came  running  from  the  back  seat  and 
went  through  that  solid  column  of  converts  and  fell  be- 
fore God  at  His  altar!  Xo  one  had  spoken  to  either,  nor 
any  invitation  given,  but  they  had  seen  that  face  and  were 
filled  with  horror  at  their  lost  condition.  Dear  Brother 
Canada,  the  pastor,  had  a  glorious  ingathering  at  Albany. 

The  meeting  at  Stuart,  Iowa,  April  9th  to  27th,  1881, 
was  among  the  marked  services  of  that  sixth  year.  One 
of  its  remembered  results  was  the  settlement  of  a  long 
standing  war  between  two  parties  in  the  church.  It  was 
very  plain  that  no  mere  human  power  could  bring  it 
about.  It  had  stood  as  a  wall  of  adamant  in  the  way  of 
God's  work  and  the  prosperity  of  the  church.  When  that 
wall  melted  how  God's  salvation  broke  forth  like  pent- 
up  waters ! 

The  camp  at  Burnside,  Ills.,  was  blessed  that  year. 
The  holiness  movement  was  unmixed  with  any  adverse 
element,  and  love  tides  from  eternity  swept  over  the  peo- 
ple. God's  children,  of  thirteen  denominations,  were 
there,  but  the  one  hundred  and  twenty  at  Pentecost  could 
hardly  have  been  more  united  than  they.  Brother  and 
Sister  Patterson,  two  blood-washed  Cumberland  Presby- 
terians, to  whom  reference  has  previously  been  made,  did 
wonders  in  that  section  of  Illinois.  I  think  he  was  the 
most  persistent  man  in  soul-hunting  I  ever  knew.  "WTien 
people  would  not  come  to  his  meetings,  he  would  procure 
a  wagon  and  with  his  band  would  go  after  them  at  their 
homes,  and  often  got  them  converted  when  it  seemed  well 


SOME  RE\nNISCEN^CES  307 

nigh  impossible.     We  had  some  stalwart  laymen  of  both 
sexes  in  those  days  of  power. 

The  Terre  Haute  Camp  Meeting  was  a  glorious  serv- 
ice that  year.  Brethren  had  devised  to  meet  the  expenses 
of  the  camp  with  a  gate  fee,  and  some  of  the  saints  were 
badly  disturbed  about  it.  We  were  hindered  by  it  the 
first  day,  but  a  holy  woman  from  the  city  came  in  one 
morning  in  tears.  Her  hus'band  was  unsaved  and  mad 
about  the  gate  fee,  and  had  declared  he  would  not  attend 
at  all.  She  seemed  wonderfully  inspired,  and  when  she 
had  finished  her  speech  the  people  began  to  pull  out  their 
pocket-books,  and,  coming  nearly  on  a  run,  they  piled  up 
more  money  on  the  table  than  would  have  been  collected 
through  the  gate  to  the  end  of  the  meeting,  cr}-ing,  "Let 
the  gates  be  opened!"  With  this  transaction  the  Holy 
Spirit  fell,  and  many  people  were  made  glad  to  get  to 
the  altar  of  prayer.  O  why  will  not  God's  people  remove 
the  barriers  and  let  Him  work?  Brother,  sister,  what  is 
there  in  you  which  hinders  the  salvation  of  men  ? 


CHAPTER  LVIII. 


A  Miracle  of  Grace. 

In  the  seventh  evangelistic  year  I  held,  or  took  part 
in,  thirty  four  distinct  meetings,  including  seven  camp 
meetings  and  attended  and  labored  in  seven  hundred  and 
six  services,  being  at  home  three  times,  and  rested  twenty- 
seven  days  in  all.  These  services  took  place  in  Illinois, 
Iowa,  Missouri,  New  York,  Pennsylvania,  Indiana,  Kan- 
sas and  Nebraska.  We  were  in  a  battle  at  Albia,  Iowa, 
over  three  weeks,  beginning  Dec,  3rd,  1881.  Had  vic- 
tory, but  not  an  easy  one.  There  was  then  a  depth  of 
opposition  to  the  holiness  work  which  has  increased  as 
the  years  have  come  and  gone,  bringing  results  too  pain- 
ful to  record.  No  individual,  or  party,  can  take  sides 
against  holiness  without  an  evil  harvest  resulting,  unless 
there  is  speedy  repentance  and  a  rapid  flight  to  Christ. 
Much  seemed  to  be  done,  but  we  came  out  only  with  a 
mixture  of  pain  and  pleasure.  The  latter  because  of 
what  was  done,  the  former  because  the  Holy  Spirit  had 
been  hindered  by  those  who  professed  to  love  Him. 

Through  Brother  Baxter,  a  dry  goods  merchant  then 
at  Knoxville,  la.,  we  were  called  by  Brother  Robinson, 
the  pastor,  to  help  him  in  a  meeting.  The  pastor  was 
anxious  to  have  a  gracious  work,  but  was  at  first  puzzled 
with  my  teaching  on  holiness.    He  was  among  the  most 

308 


A  MIRACLE  OF  GRACE  309 

clever  men  I  ever  worked  with,  but  he  found  it  difficult, 
when  the  treasure  hidden  in  the  field  was  offered  him,  to 
sell  all  he  had  in  order  to  get  it!  There  was  a  local 
preacher  who  was  a  carpenter  who  had  the  experience 
and  was  thoroughly  reliable.  Brother  Baxter  was  then 
in  clear  light  and  had  the  work  on  his  heart.  These  two 
men  were  all  the  human  help  upon  which  I  could  lean. 
The  people  would  come  out,  but  how  they  rebelled  against 
the  truth !  In  the  hottest  of  the  battle  Baxter  stood  right 
by  and  I  felt  his  help  almost  indispensable.  My  room  was 
upstairs  at  his  house,  and  I  had  just  retired  one  night 
when  I  heard  the  patter  of  a  child's  feet  on  the  stairway 
and  the  little  girl  cried  out,  "Papa  has  broken  his  arm; 
won't  you  please  come  down,"  and  I  heard  the  groans  of 
her  father  below.  He  had  slipped  on  an  icy  walk  in  the 
back  yard  and  put  his  elbow  out  of  joint !  Oh  !  thought  I, 
what  will  I  do  without  Brother  Baxter?  The  second  day 
from  that  a  messenger  came  saying  my  local  preacher 
had  fallen  from  a  scaffold  and  broken  his  leg!  So  my 
last  earthly  prop  had  gone  from  under  me,  and  the  meet- 
ing was  passing  a  dangerous  crisis!  What  would  I  do? 
I  was  like  Mr.  Wesley's  Catholic  girl  who  was  weeping 
on  the  street,  and  being  asked  the  cause  cried  out,  "O 
Sir,  I  have  lost  my  crucifix,  I  have  lost  my  crucifix,  and 
now  I  have  nothing  left  to  trust  in  but  God  Almighty !" 
But  fleeing  to  the  Lord  He  broke  through  and  as  great  a 
meeting  has  never  been  held  in  Knoxville !  There  were 
134  converted,  37  reclaimed,  67  sanctified  and  a  host  of 
heart  backsliders  saved. 

We  had  a  good  service  at  Nauvoo,  the  Mormon  City, 
but  found  the  curse  of  God  on  the  place. 

We  shared  that  year  in  the  glorious  National  Camp 
at  Round  Lake,  N.  Y.,  where  a  multitude  received  the 
truth  from  the  great  souls  of  Inskip,  McDonald  and  oth- 
ers specially  anointed  of  the  Lord.  What  an  unspeakable 
blessing  those  men  were  to  that  generation.  If  the  whole 
Methodist  ministry  had  fallen  in  with  them  and  followed 
the  light  given,  the  present  fearful  decline  in  spirituality 
would  have  been  substituted  by  the  greatest  revival  of 


810  THE   STORY   OF   MY   LIFE 

the  ages.  O,  our  Methodism  is  not  guiltless  before  God 
in  the  treatment  now  given  to  her  central  doctrine  of  holi- 
ness! 

We  had  a  second  great  meeting  at  Carmargo.  I  think 
it  would  have  excelled  the  first  if  it  had  not  been  hin- 
dered by  some  brethren,  who  had  continuously  to  ven- 
tilate their  notions.  The  sJionnng  off  of  new  discoveries 
by  erratic  minds  has  always  mixed  and  hindered  the  work 
of  God.  But  many  will  bless  God  in  eternity  for  the 
second  camp  meeting  at  Camargo,  Ills.  We  had  one  of  a 
series  of  great  little  camps  on  the  Big  Walnut  River,  Kan- 
sas, in  Brother  Green's  grove.  Brother  and  Sister  Green 
had  a  great  body  of  land  in  that  locality,  and  largely  sup- 
ported the  camps.  What  they  have  suffered  since  those 
days!  If  still  living,  I  trust  in  their  darkest  trials  they 
will  remember  what  a  blessing  they  were  to  me.  how  God 
used  them  on  Big  Walnut  River,  and  the  souls  saved  on 
their  grounds.  If  not  forgotten,  we  would  have  marvels 
of  grace  to  record,  which  took  place  in  those  camps. 

In  our  eighth  evangelistic  year,  the  meetings  were 
generally  of  greater  length.  There  were  twenty  in  all, 
including  eleven  camp  meetings. 

God  gave  us  gracious  victory  in  St.  Joseph,  Mo.  A 
real  man  of  God  was  in  the  pulpit  at  the  First  M.  E. 
Church,  and  some  good  people  had  gathered  round  him. 
An  evangelist  has  great  advantage  where  a  Holy  Ghost 
pastor  has  -prepared  the  ground  and  the  breath  of  life  is 
among  the  pews  when  he  begins.  St.  Joseph  would  have 
been  the  Kansas  City  of  that  southwestern  region  had  it 
not  been  for  the  marked  disloyalty  of  its  leaders  in  the 
early  part  of  the  war.  It  is  a  strong  city  as  it  is,  but  lost 
its  chances  to  lead  in  the  southwest.  The  Church  South 
was  the  much  stronger  body,  and  war  prejudices  stil'  pre- 
vailed, but  the  Lord's  hungry  sheep  came  and  we  did  our 
best  to  feed  them.     Many  were  converted  and  sanctified. 

On  a  revisit  to  Albany  we  found  some  had  suffered 
loss,  but  the  great  mass  were  going  on  with  God.  One 
of  our  best  girls  had  married  an  ungodly  young  man,  who 
had  sapped  the  spiritual  life  from  her  soul.     I  saw  her 


A  MIRACLE   OF   GRACE  311 

pale,  discouraged  face,  her  sunken  eyes,  and  witnessed  the 
uprising  sigh  which  testified  as  to  the  loss  of  God  from 
her  soul.  O,  when  will  God's  young  saints  cease  thus  to 
jeopardize  their  souls?  The  memory  of  her  bereft  con- 
dition pains  me  twenty  years  away. 

Among  the  precious  services  of  this  year  was  the 
protracted  meeting  at  Wilton,  Iowa.  How  many  sinners 
in  that  service  came  bounding  out  of  death  into  life. 
'Wife  was  there  helping  me,  and  we  had  a  glorious  time. 
A  large  number  were  sanctified,  and  pastor  and  people 
blessed.  We  found  a  pleasant  home  with  Sister  Mc- 
Naughton,  who  was  a  blessed  helper.  Dr.  Cooling  was 
rich  in  the  things  of  God,  and  helped  us  much.  Brother 
Bacon,  the  banker,  was  in  the  battle  and  an  inspiration 
to  the  work.  We  will  meet  the  saints  from  Wilton  bye 
and  bye. 

A  long  and  somewhat  effective  service  was  held  in 
Muscatine,  Iowa.  Brother  Haines  was  the  pastor  of  the 
First  M.  E.  Church  in  which  we  held  the  meetings.  He 
was  a  man  of  strength,  and  a  true  servant  of  the  Lord. 
Before  we  left  he  professed  the  experience  of  holiness. 
The  success  of  the  meeting  was  greatly  impaired  by  the 
agency  of  a  powerful  woman,  who  threw  her  whole  soul 
against  everything  looking  toward  a  holy  heart.  She  has 
met  God  since  then,  and  found  out  all  about  it. 

We  had  a  blessed  service  with  Brother  Davis  in  Park 
Avenue  M.  E.  Church,  Chicago,  and  some  glorious  saints 
are  yet  living  who  came  into  the  fountain  then.  Dear 
Brother  Davis  walked  with  God,  and  furnished  his  people 
with  the  Gospel  as  preached  by  Paul  and  Wesley  and  the 
fruit  of  his  labor  will  be  seen  for  many  days  to  come. 
Afterwards  a  Holiness  Assembly  was  held  in  this  church 
where  a  wild  element  would  have  carried  the  day,  had  not 
Davis  and  his  people  come  up  as  a  reserve  force.  Brother 
Davis  was  a  member  of  the  National  Association,  but  for 
years  has  been  in  the  world  where  all  the  people  are  holy ! 

This  year  the  Illinois  State  Holiness  Camp  Meeting 
was  held  at  Toledo,  Ills.  That  Association  was  a  great 
power  for  many  years,  and,  all  told,  probably  the  most 


312  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

successful  Association  that  has  ever  been  in  the  State. 
My  heart  ached  when  it  was  disbanded.  They  called  the 
National  men  often,  to  hold  their  meetings,  and  in  no  case 
through  all  the  years  was  their  meeting  a  failure.  Wm, 
Hussey  was  its  first  President,  and  John  R.  Jones  fol- 
lowed him.  Brother  H,  has  long  since  gone  to  his  re- 
ward, but  Brother  Jones  yet  lives.  Doctor  Clarke,  the 
great  Quaker  evangelist,  was  one  of  the  workers  in  the 
Toledo  camp.  Grand  old  hero,  he  left  his  mark  on  a  host 
of  souls,  and  we  can  never  forget  him.  What  a  benedic- 
tion forever,  to  be  associated  with  such  men  !  Many  were 
led  in  this  meeting  to  the  Lord. 

In  this  year  we  had  three  camp  meetings  in  Nebraska 
in  each  of  which  God  was  revealed,  and  souls  saved.  A 
glorious  camp  was  also  held  at  Huntsville,  Ills.  This  is 
in  the  bounds  of  Brother  Patterson's  old  circuit  of  holi- 
ness evangelism.  Eternity  will  show  up  a  harvest  of 
souls  gathered  from  his  ministry  on  that  field. 

Our  camp  at  Big  Walnut,  Kansas,  transcended  any 
which  had  preceded  it.  We  had  no  tabernacle,  and  it 
rained  for  days,  but  the  rain  of  the  Holy  Spirit  trans- 
cended the  other.  There  were  times  when  it  was  difficult 
for  a  sinner  to  live  on  that  ground  without  vielding  to 
God. 

Brother  Abbott,  of  Southwestern  Kansas  Confer- 
ence, was  to  have  been  with  me  in  a  camp  preceding  this, 
but  wrote  me  he  could  not  consistently,  because  his  wife 
was  going  rapidly  with  consumption ;  that  he  was  fixing 
to  take  her  to  the  Big  Walnut  Camp,  which  would  be  her 
last  meeting  on  earth.  When  I  arrived  I  found  his  tent 
was  close  to  the  stand  where  she  could  lie  on  her  couch 
and  hear  the  preaching.  I  was  surprised  to  see  how  far 
she  had  gone  toward  death  in  a  single  year.  She  was 
almost  perpetually  hacking  and  looked  as  though  she 
might  not  survive  the  camp  meeting.  On  the  platform 
one  day  I  was  much  moved  about  her  case.  It  struck 
me  that  when  she  died  it  would  break  up  her  husband's 
ministry,  and  I  stepped  down  to  where  she  was  and  said : 
"Sister  Abbott  have  you  ever  thought  the  Lord  might 


A  MIRACLE   OF  GRACE  313 

heal  you  and  send  you  on  to  the  end  of  your  husband's 
ministry?"  "Yes,"  she  said,  "but  I  don't  know."  "Well," 
I  said,  "you  lay  that  matter  before  Him,"  The  rain  pre- 
vented any  service  except  in  the  tents,  and  Brother 
Helm's  tent,  being  the  largest,  was  a  center  of  prayer. 
I  was  kept  at  Brother  Green's  house,  some  rods  away, 
and  they  started  a  prayer  meeting  in  that  tent.  Sister 
Helm  was  a  woman  of  great  faith  and  felt  she  ought  to 
have  Sister  Abbott  in  her  tent  to  be  prayed  for.  So  they 
fixed  a  seat  in  the  center  of  the  tent,  and  she  and  Brother 
Abbott  took  her  carefully  there.  She  found  she  could  not 
sit  up  and  they  fixed  her  a  couch  on  which  she  was  lying 
while  they  prayed.  I  heard  from  the  hillside  a  tremen- 
dous shout  and  went  down  to  see  what  God  was  doing, 
and  found  Sister  Abbott  running  round  among  them  like 
a  girl  praising  God  with  a  clear,  strong  voice,  and  the 
next  day  I  made  the  following  record  in  my  book : 

"miracle  of  grace." 

Mrs.  Martha  S.  Abbott,  wife  of  Rev.  E.  B.  Abbott, 
of  the  Southwestern  Conference  of  the  M.  E.  Church, 
Oxford,  Sumner  County,  Kansas.  Her  father  and 
mother  both  dead  with  consumption,  and  two  sisters  with 
her  oldest  daughter  died  with  consumption.  For  thir- 
ty-three years  her  lungs  have  been  affected.  Since  last 
November  she  has  been  failing  rapidly.  From  the 
seventh  of  last  December,  when  her  house  was  burned, 
she  has  rarely  been  able  to  sit  up  one  day.  Dr.  Wm. 
Middleton  on  examination  pronounced  one  lung  entirely 
destroyed  and  the  other  badly  diseased  fourteen  months 
since.  All  her  physicians  corroborated  the  statement 
that  she  must  die  with  consumption.  She  came  Thurs- 
day, July  26th,  1883,  to  camp  meeting  on  Big  A^'alnut, 
Cowley  County,  Kansas.  She  and  her  husband  both  were 
impressed  that  she  would  not  see  another  camp  meeting. 
Becoming  impressed  after  camp  meeting  began  that  God 
might  heal  her,  she  was  led  on  Tuesday  morning,  July 
31st,  by  Sister  A.  Helm,  and  Brother  Abbott,  to  a  tent 
where  prayer  was  being  offered,  and,  first  sitting,  and 


3X4  THE   STORY   OF  MY  LIFE 

then  lying  down  in  said  tent,  she  felt  suddenly  an  om- 
nipotent touch  which  was  followed  by  a  sense  of  healing, 
and,  as  in  her  conversion,  this  was  followed  by  the  wit- 
ness of  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  she  ivas  healed.  She  in- 
stantly rose  and  praised  God,  saying,  "It  is  done,  IT  IS 
DONE !"  From  that  moment  she  attended  the  meetings 
and  the  change  in  her  appearance  was  so  great  that  she 
seemed  many  years  younger.  Her  age  is  forty-nine  this 
fall.  Being  on  the  camp  ground  in  person,  I  herewith 
testify  to  the  above  statement  as  personally  witnessed,  and 
obtained  from  Brother  and  Sister  Abbott  this  first  day 
of  August,  1883,  C.  Ground,  Big  Walnut,  Kansas. 

Milton  L.  Haney. 

I  saw  her  for  a  succession  of  summers,  and  on  my 
last  visit  interrogated  her  closely.  She  is  perfectly  con- 
scious of  the  absence  of  one  lung,  and  the  upper  part  of 
the  other,  but  breathes  easily  and  naturally,  and  from 
the  time  of  her  healing  till  that  time,  she  had  done  her 
house  work,  her  healed  lung  being  well,  and  graciously 
kept  and  believed  she  never  would  die  with  consumption. 
I  append  the  following  statement  as  just  received  from 
Rev.  E.  B.  Abbott: 

"Augusta,  Kansas,  June  18,  '03. 
"Rev.  M.  L.  Haney  :— 

Dear  Brother  in  Christ. — From  her  15th  year  my 
wife  had  suffered  with  lung  trouble,  which  by  constant 
doctoring  was  partially  relieved,  but  never  cured,  but 
continued  to  grow  steadily  worse  till  about  one  year  be- 
fore her  miraculous  healing,  when  the  doctor  pronounced 
her  in  the  last  stage  of  consumption,  one  lung  gone  and 
the  other  badly  affected.  At  the  time  of  our  camp  meeting 
at  Green's  Grove,  on  Walnut  River,  she  was  able  to  sit 
up  but  a  little,  but  pleaded  with  tears  in  her  eyes  to  be 
permitted  to  attend  one  more  camp  meeting.  I  could  not 
resist  such  pleadings,  conscious  as  we  both  were,  her  time 
was  very  short.  I  held  her  in  my  arms  while  she  sat  in 
the  bugg>^  and  on  reaching  the  ground  pitched  her  tent 


A  MIRACLE   OF   GRACE  316 

near  the  end  of  the  altar  where  she  could  lie  on  her  bed 
and  hear  the  preaching.  She  lay  there  from  Thursday 
till  Tuesday  about  9  o'clock  a.  m.  In  consequence  of 
rain  we  could  have  no  public  services,  but  the  people  had 
worship  in  their  tents.  About  9  a.  m.  on  this  eventful 
morning,  the  27th  of  August,  1883,  after  making  wife  as 
comfortable  as  possible,  I  left  her  in  care  of  our  daughter, 
and  started  to  go  to  Brother  and  Sister  Helm's  tent,  to 
meeting.  I  had  not  gone  far  when  I  met  Sister  Helm 
skipping  like  a  girl,  who  said,  T  am  going  after  Sister 
Abbott  to  take  her  over  and  have  her  healed.'  And  we 
aided  and  partly  carried  her  to  the  tent  where  a  bed  was 
prepared  on  which  she  could  lie.  The  faithful  gathered 
round  her  and  began  to  plead  with  God  to  heal  her,  when 
the  Holy  Ghost  came  upon  us,  as  if  an  unseen  hand  was 
pressing  us  to  the  earth,  and  suddenly  a  thrill  from  the 
battery  of  heaven  swept  through  her  diseased  body,  fill- 
ing her  with  spiritual  and  physical  power,  so  that  she 
who  fifteen  minutes  before  required  the  assistance  of  two 
of  us  to  enable  her  to  walk,  now  sprang  from  her  bed,  over 
the  top  of  my  head,  as  I  was  bowed  near  her,  shouting, 
'It  is  done,  IT  IS  DONE !'  and  from  that  time  to  the  end 
of  the  camp  engaged  in  the  worship  with  others.  Twenty 
years  have  nearly  passed  and  she  has  never  had  a  relapse. 
She  has  since  been  sick  with  la  grippe  and  typhoid  fever, 
but  no  lung  trouble.  Five  years  after  her  healing  she 
was  attacked,  near  Sterling,  Kansas,  with  bloody  flux  in 
a  malignant  form,  and  was  cured  by  her  Divine  physician 
in  a  moment  of  time. 

"Your  Brother  in  Christ, 

"E.  B.  ABBOTT." 

Brother  Abbott's  address  is  Augusta,  Kansas,  and  he 
or  his  wife  will  gladly  answer  inquiries  as  to  her  healing 
as  experienced  since.  Many  yet  live  who  witnessed  her 
healing,  and  both  of  them  are  widely  known  in  the  South- 
western Kansas  Conference. 


CHAPTER  LIX. 

Two  Glorious  Years. 

I  find  in  the  ninth  evangeHstic  year  I  had  twenty-four 
distinct  meetings,  inchiding  eleven  camps.  These  were 
held  in  Nebraska,  Missouri,  Illinois  and  Kansas.  Had 
a  good  meeting  in  Omaha,  with  my  friend  Robinson  as 
pastor.  The  results  were  not  wide.  People  were  con- 
verted, others  reclaimed,  and  some  sanctified.  A  singular 
element  prevailed,  and  there  were  hindrances  in  the  back- 
ground, making  wide  victory  difficult. 

At  Mound  City,  Missouri,  we  had  a  blessed  time  with 
the  Lord  and  His  people.  There  was  a  record  kept  there 
which  claimed  138  conversions,  and  37  cases  of  sanctifi- 
cation.  The  town  was  small,  but  God  shook  it  to  its  in- 
nermost centers.  Brother  W.  T.  Miller,  a  business  man, 
was  the  means  of  my  getting  there.  He  was,  and  is,  a 
very  blessed  man.  Since  that  time  he  has  been  a  travel- 
ing man,  and  in  every  part  of  the  country  where  he  has 
been  he  pushed  the  work  of  God.  Sometimes  he  lifts  a 
whole  society  above  its  present  level,  in  a  single  day. 

In  Sedalia,  Mo..  God  gave  us  108  souls.  In  a  shorter 
meeting  at  Centralia,  Kan.,  we  had  40,  and  a  glorious 
time.  Brother  Miller  was  the  pastor  and  we  found  him 
a  blessed  soul. 

In  Sterling,  Kansas,  we  had  battle  and  victory.    God 

3>6 


TWO  GLORIOUS  YEARS  3I7 

came  in  power,  and  people  were  made  to  see  they  were 
lost  and  many  fled  to  the  city  of  refuge.  By  the  record 
then  kept,  ninety-three  were  supposed  to  be  saved. 
Brother  and  Sister  Helm,  from  Illinois,  had  moved  to 
Sterling  and  were  two  burning  lamps  among  the  people. 
They  were  in  fine  circumstances  in  Eastern  Illinois  and 
she  was  a  dressy  woman.  There  was  a  long  string  of 
flowers  on  her  hat,  when  she  was  sanctified,  after  a  fear- 
ful struggle  with  the  pride  of  her  heart ;  and  she  sprang 
into  the  air  with  a  glorious  shout !  As  she  went  skip- 
ping down  the  aisle  the  string  of  flowers  broke  loose, 
being  held  at  one  end,  but  she  went  through  the  crowd 
with  it  dangling,  perfectly  oblivious  to  what  people  might 
think.  How  the  tinsel  of  the  world  loses  its  hold  on  the 
soul  when  God  is  fully  revealed !  Sister  Helm  from  that 
day  became  an  active  worker,  and  I  think  eternity  will 
show  that  thousands  have  been  saved  by  her  ministries. 
Her  little  girl  of  eight  or  ten  years  came  in  one  day  dis- 
tressed because  her  mother  was  sick,  and  falling  down  by 
her  bed  cried  out,  "O  Jesus,  do  heal  mamma !  Do  heal 
her  right  now!!"  and  her  mother  was  instantly  healed. 
It  was  an  inspiration  to  be  in  Brother  Helm's  home  in 
those  days.  What  a  power  such  people  are  to  hold  up 
God's  ministers. 

Our  camps  in  1884  were  mostly  in  thinly  settled  re- 
gions in  Kansas,  Missouri  and  Nebraska.  They  were  gen- 
erally small,  but  greatly  blessed  of  God.  They  were  held 
one  week  only,  but  from  forty  to  sixty  souls  were  saved 
in  each.  Brother  Isaiah  Reid,  and  I,  opposed  the  change 
of  time  from  one  to  two  weeks  for  camp  meetings.  We 
saw  when  two  Sabbaths  were  included  in  a  camp,  that 
one  set  of  people  usually  came  at  the  first,  and  left  before 
the  second  Sabbath,  and  another  class  came  in  the  second 
week;  so  it  was  difficult  to  secure  the  concentration  we 
did  with  only  one  set  of  workers.  I  think  now,  the  larger 
camps  should  be  held  ten  days,  but  the  small  ones  from 
five  to  seven  days.  If  people  coming  to  a  small  camp 
know  the  time  is  limited,  they  are  apt  to  come  at  the  first 


318  THE   STORY   OF   MY   LIFE 

and  stay  to  the  last.  Saints  and  sinners,  knownig  that 
the  time  is  short,  are  more  certain  at  once  to  get  right 
down  to  business. 

Our  tenth  evangehstic  year  took  in  a  part  of  1884  and 
1885,  involving  services  in  Illinois,  Kansas,  Missouri, 
jNIichigan,  New  York,  Ohio  and  Nebraska.  We  had 
twenty-six  meetings,  involving  ten  camps.  The  follow- 
ing note  was  made  at  its  end : 

"From  Oct.  27th,  '84,  to  Sept.  28th,  '85,  337  days,  I 
have  attended  seven  hundred  and  sixty-one  services,  and 
God  has  owned  them  every  one. 

"Kenneth.  Kansas,  Oct.  2,  '85.         M.  L.  H.\nev." 

In  December.  '84,  I  held  a  second  service  in  Sedilia, 
Mo.,  Brother  Miller  still  being  pastor  of  Montgomery 
Street  M.  E.  Church.  Miss  Jennie  Smith,  "the  railroad 
girl,"  had  been  there,  working  among  the  shops  by  day 
and  preaching  to  railroad  men  by  night,  and  many  of 
them  had  been  saved.  Being  compelled  to  leave,  the  pas- 
tor wrote  urging  me  to  come  at  once,  and  help  lead  tliese 
converts  into  holiness.  Oh.  if  all  pastors  could  see  the 
importance  of  at  once  leading  their  converts  into  holiness, 
what  backslidings  would  be  avoided,  what  glory  would  be 
brought  to  Christ,  and  what  salvation  to  men !  Coming, 
I  found  the  pastor  joyful  over  the  work  done,  but  espe- 
cially over  the  conversion  of  an  old  German  Roman  Cath- 
olic. He  declared  he  had  never  seen  his  equal.  I  found 
the  old  German  had  a  wonderful  experience.  His  con- 
version was  a  marvel,  and  through  the  days  which  fol- 
lowed, he  had  a  wonderful  power  over  the  people.  He 
seemed  continuously  filled  with  the  joy  of  God,  and  had 
been  recognized  as  the  leading  spirit  in  the  meeting.  This 
naturally  led  him  to  feel  he  had  the  highest  and  best  ex- 
perience there  was  for  mortals!  T  saw  that  in  him.  and 
was  concerned  about  him,  and  revealed  my  feelings  to 
the  pastor,  but  he  could  see  no  danger  whatever.  He 
also  urged  to  press  the  truth  upon  him,  with  the  other 
converts,  and  get  them  all  sanctified.  I  saw  the  devil  was 
using  the  effulgence  of  the  old  man's  experience  to  floor 
him,  and  the  very  fact  that  God  had  so  marvelously  used 


TWO  GLORIOUS  YEARS  319 

him,  to  hedge  the  way  to  his  becoming  sanctified.  I  re- 
newed the  expression  of  my  fears  to  Brother  Miller  that 
Satan  was  succeeding  in  leading  the  old  German  to  rebel 
against  the  truth,  and  it  became  apparent  to  Miller  that 
he  was  badly  tempted.  One  night  I  preached  a  sermon 
on  consecration,  showing  the  difference  between  the  re- 
pentance of  a  sinner  and  the  consecration  of  a  child  of 
God,  and  the  old  man  was  the  first  to  the  altar,  and  God 
sanctified  him  wholly !  When  he  came  to  relate  his  sec- 
ond experience,  he  brought  out  all  I  had  feared  in  his 
case  and  confessed  he  came  near  not  coming  to  meeting 
that  night.  His  statement  was,  as  nearly  as  I  can  re- 
member, as  follows :  "When  Brudder  Haney  preached 
sanctification  I  no  liked  it.  I  thought  I  had  all  the  re- 
ligion that  any  body  had  and  I  no  liked  sanctification. 
To-night  I  said  I  no  go  to  church  to-night,  but  the  devil 
he  say  you  go,  and  if  Brudder  Haney  preach  on  sanctifi- 
cation, you  get  up  and  go  out,  and  if  any  of  the  brudders 
ask  you  why  you  go  out,  you  tell  them  you  are  tired  and 
you  go  home  to  rest.  But  when  Brudder  Haney  preach 
this  sermon  to-night,  I  saw  Brudder  Haney  was  right, 
and  I  go  to  de  altar,  and  God,  He  sanctify  my  souH 
And  now,  Brudder  Haney,  you  preach  sanctification! 
When  the  people  like  it,  you  preach  sanctification,  and, 
Brudder  Haney,  when  they  don't  like  it,  you  go  on  and 
preach  sanctification!"  Such  a  speech,  by  such  a  man, 
under  such  pressure  of  glory  from  God,  can  never  be 
fully  written! 

Some  time  before  this  his  Priest  had  come  to  his 
house  and  greatly  insulted  him,  and  he  led  the  Priest  out 
through  the  door,  asking  him  not  to  return.  He  was  a 
born  Catholic  and  his  parents  for  generations  had  been 
Catholics.  He  had  lost  his  wife,  and  his  children  were  in 
Ohio,  so  he  thought  he  would  visit  his  fatherland  and  see 
his  parents  once  more.  He  had  notified  his  father  of 
the  time  of  his  coming  and  the  old  gentleman  met  him  as 
expected.  They  had  not  gone  far  when  his  father  stopped 
the  carriage  and  said  to  him,  "You  leave  the  church!" 


320  THE   STORY   OF   MY   LIFE 

He  replied,  "No,  fadder,  I  no  leave  the  church."  "Yes, 
but  you  did'leave  the  church  !"  and  took  a  letter  out  of  his 
pocket  from  his  Priest  i)i  Sedalia,  and  read  it  to  him!!! 
"Now,"  his  father  said,  "You  confess  to  the  Priest,  and 
come  back  to  the  church,  or  you  get  out  right  now  and 
never  come  to  my  house."  So  he  got  out  of  the  carriage 
and  did  not  see  his  father's  house !  He  did  see  his 
mother,  but  she  took  sides  with  the  priest,  and  he  returned 
to  America  an  infidel!  and  was  in  that  condition  when 
Jennie  Smith  found  him.  He  had  a  fine  salary  in  railroad 
employ  and  was  now  in  command  of  one  hundred  and 
fifty  men.  After  he  got  saved  he  requested  of  his  supe- 
riors that  no  unnecessary  work  be  done  on  the  Sabbath, 
but  they  would  not  grant  his  request.  He  said  where 
there  was  a  wreck  or  any  providential  occurrence  which 
made  it  necessary  that  work  be  done,  he  would  gladly 
do  it,  but  he  would  not  compel  those  men  to  violate  the 
Sabbath.  His  boss  dismissed  him.  but  he  trusted  in  the 
Lord.  After  praying  over  it,  he  felt  impressed  to  return 
to  Ohio  and  visit  his  children,  and  he  reached  the  home 
of  his  daughter  to  find  her  sick  unto  death.  Telling  how 
wonderfully  God  had  saved  him,  he  led  her  to  Christ  and 
she  died  shouting  the  praises  of  God !  He  went  into 
Cincinnati  and  secured  a  place  in  a  railroad  company, 
much  better  than  the  one  he  lost,  with  a  much  higher 
salary  and  no  Sabbath  work  in  it  at  all!  Glory  be  to  God! 
the  faithful  covenant  keeping  God!  I  ought  to  add,  that 
when  settled  in  his  new  place,  he  wrote  me  a  letter,  giv- 
ing all  these  facts  and  assuring  me  of  his  heart  intention 
to  be  true  to  the  end.  If  Jennie  Smith  should  see  this 
recital,  she  will  have  still  greater  reasons  for  thanks- 
giving to  God,  because  such  results  have  accrued  to  her 
ministry. 

We  had  this  year  a  blessed  time  in  the  Carthage  (Illi- 
nois) Camp  of  the  Hancock  County  Association,  Brother 
J.  H.  Kirkpatrick  was  for  years  its  President,  and  a  gra- 
cious man  of  God  was  he.  How  many  precious  days, 
and  nights,  I  have  had  in  his  home.  He  was  a  sufferer 
for  years,  but  the  good  cheer  of  the  Lord  was  in  him.  He 


TWO  CLORIOUS  YEARS  321 

has  long  been  with  the  just  made  perfect,  in  the  presence 
of  the  King,  and  I  shall  see  him  again!  A  throng  of 
souls  have  been  saved  through  that  Association,  and  their 
record  is  on  high. 

We  were  also  identified  with  the  camp  at  Towanda, 
Illinois,  in  1885,  as  well  as  other  years.  This  camp  was 
located  badly  and  difficult  to  reach,  but  despite  it  all,  the 
interest  brought  about  by  the  holiness  movement  was  so 
great,  that  thousands  assembled  there  and  it  became  the 
birth-place  of  many  souls.  A  wide  revival  was  there 
reached  through  the  ministry  of  John  P.  Brooks,  in  his 
best  days — a  work  that  will  really  never  die.  There  has 
come  a  change  in  the  locality  of  camps  which  I  trust  will 
be  abiding.  The  former  plan  was  to  seek  seclusion,  now 
we  seek  to  get  the  camp  among  the  people. 

A  series  of  meetings  were  held  on  the  Glassfield  Cir- 
cuit to  aid  Brother  Adams,  of  my  Conference,  in  places 
that  are  hidden  away  from  the  gaze  of  the  world,  but 
God  sees  them.  How  many  of  the  King's  jewels  will 
come  up  from  unseemly  corners,  on  banks  of  rivers,  and 
little  towns  unknown  by  this  great  restless  world.  The 
pastor  came  to  me  one  day  blushing,  and  said,  "Brother 
Haney,  I  am  almost  ashamed  to  ask  you,  but  if  you  could 
give  a  few  days  to  that  old  deserted  church  at  Kingston,  I 
would  be  glad."  Kingston  had  been  a  mining  place  which 
prospered  for  many  years.  The  mines  became  exhausted, 
and  the  miners  moved  away.  They  were  English  miners 
and  many  of  them  Godly  men,  and  had  a  prosperous  soci- 
ety. Now  for  ten  years,  I  think,  there  had  not  been  a 
prayer  or  song,  or  sermon,  in  that  little  old  meeting 
house,  except  a  single  service  held  by  Brother  Adams  of 
recent  date.  Located  on  the  Illinois  River,  Kingston  had 
become  a  vile  Sunday  resort  for  hunting  and  fishing, 
horse  racing,  &c.  Many  children  were  growing  up  with- 
out prayer,  and  death  reigned  all  around.  The  dear  souls 
had  been  so  long  without  the  Gospel,  that  it  was  a  treat 
to  them.  The  pastor  could  not  sing,  and  when  he 
preached  to  them  there  was  nobody  to  sing  or  pray.  1 
got  a  brother  and  his  wife,  to  lead  the  singing,  and  the 


882  '™E   STORY   OF   MY   UFE 

first  night  I  told  them  that  these  old  musty  walls  would 
echo  with  the  praises  of  God,  and  the  shouts  of  new-born 
souls.  God  gave  us  an  ingathering  and  people  will  be 
in  heaven  as  the  result.  After  dismissing  one  night,  I 
was  standing  on  the  platform  when  a  lady  with  a  white 
feather  in  her  hat,  whirled  suddenly  out  of  the  second 
seat  into  the  aisle  with  a  toss  of  her  head,  and  in  a  loud 
angry  tone  said,  "You  will  not  get  inc  to  that  altar!"  I 
was  much  amused  at  her  procedure,  and  had  a  hearty 
quiet  laugh  to  myself.  She  had  but  one  child,  a  little 
girl  only  three  years  and  a  half  old.  who  was  a  natural 
singer.     I  had  been  singing  the  chorus : 

"Come  to  Jesus,  come  to  Jesus, 

Come  to  Jesus  now ; 
He  will  save  you.  He  will  save  you, 

He  will  save  you  now." 

and  the  little  thing  had  learned  it.  The  next  day  while 
her  mamma  was  sewing  she  was  in  her  Uttle  rocking 
chair  singing  this  chorus,  and  rocking  with  all  her  might. 
Stopping  suddenly,  with  her  face  radiant  with  glory,  she 
looked  into  mother's  face,  saying,  "Mamma,  ain't  you 
coming  to  Jesus?"  Her  mother  responded.  "Yes,  dar- 
ling, mamma  is  coming  to  Jesus  sometime,"  but  the  child 
answered,  "Sometime!  O,  mamma,  tJiat  won't  do;  you 
must  come  non'!"  That  night  the  woman  who  tossed  her 
head  so  proudly  the  night  before,  was  glad  to  get  to  the 
altar  of  prayer,  and  after  her  conversion  gave  this  recital 
to  the  congregation.  I  went  to  see  the  little  preacher, 
the  day  following,  who  had  won  a  star  for  her  crown 
before  she  was  four  vears  old.  "A  little  child  shall  lead 
them." 

We  had  three  more  delightful  little  camps  in  Ne- 
braska, where  the  Lord  heard  shouts  of  praise  from  lips 
which  before  had  never  praised,  and  mingled  with  dear 
holy  souls  who  have  gone  up  on  high.  August  i8th  to 
27th,  1885,  we  were  shut  in  with  Doctor  McDonald,  \Vm. 
Jones  and  others  in  a  National  Camp  Meeting  at  Jackson- 


TWO  GLORIOUS  YEARS  323 

ville,  Ills.  Souls  multiplied  were  saved,  and  the  ministry 
of  these  men  was  wonderful.  I  thought  Doctor  McDon- 
ald the  clearest  preacher  I  ever  heard,  and  Doctor  Jones 
was  among  the  finest  preachers  in  this  nation,  or  any 
other.  That  the  Gospel  as  preached  by  such  men  could 
be  rejected  by  so  many  is  a  proof  of  the  sad  havoc  that 
sin  has  made  upon  our  race.  The  national  camps  in  the 
West  gave  our  ministers  wide  opportunities  to  under- 
stand the  doctrine  of  "Christian  Perfection,"  as  tauglit 
by  the  Wesleys,  and  to  enter  the  experience  of  heart 
purity.  Who  can  imagine  the  glorious  contrast  between 
what  we  are  now,  and  what  we  would  have  been  had  our 
church,  and  her  ministers,  followed  the  teaching  of  these 
men?  Let  us  think,  for  the  salvation  of  millions  of  souls 
is  in  the  balance.  It  would  be  well  to  walk  carefully  be- 
fore God,  for  unborn  millions  may  yet  be  affected  by 
what  we  say  and  do. 


CHAPTER  LX. 


More  Campaigning. 

In  the  eleventh  evangeUstic  year  the  record  claims  I 
was  in  six  hundred  and  forty-three  services.  These  were 
in  Kansas.  Illinois  and  Iowa,  and  involved  twenty-three 
distinct  meetings,  including  thirteen  camp  n>cetings. 

The  Lord  gave  us  prosperity  at  Griggsville.  Illinois, 
in  a  service  of  nearly  four  weeks.  Have  not  held  many 
services  where  more  was  accomplished.  Among  other 
interesting  cases  was  a  man  of  eighty-two  years.  He  had 
given  his  whole  life  to  making  money,  and  the  case  was 
difficult.  He  was  for  days  and  nights  at  the  altar  of 
prayer,  pleading  for  his  life.  One  afternoon  when  the 
church  was  largely  present  and  all  had  been  praying  for 
him.  we  asked  him  to  speak,  which  he  did  at  some  length, 
referring  to  so  long  a  life  given  to  sin,  and  his  heart  wis 
well  broken.  I  arrested  him  with  the  statement :  "And 
you  do  herewith  and  now  forsake  it  all?"  To  this,  after 
a  pause,  he  said.  "I  do."  Then  drawing  his  attention  to 
Christ.  I  asked  these  questions,  he  standing  where  all 
Cod's  people  could  see  him :  "Do  you  believe  Jesus 
Christ  is  able  to  save  you?"  He  answered:  '7  do."  "Do 
you  believe  He  is  li'illing  to  save  you  ?"  He  again  hesi- 
tated, but  said  he  did.  T  then  asked,  "Do  you  trust  Him 
to  save  you  now?"    There  was  delay,  and  a  fearful  inter- 

3H 


MORE    CAMPAIGNING  325 

est  pervading  the  house  concerning  him,  but  his  whole 
soul  came  out  in  the  answer,  "I  do!"  His  whole  frame 
quivered  as  he  said  it,  but  the  light  of  God  so  came  into 
his  heart  and  flashed  out  through  his  face  so  beautifully, 
that  seeing  it,  I  think  every  soul  in  the  house  shed  tears 
of  joy !  O,  Jesus  does  save  the  chief  of  sinners,  when 
they  really  meet  His  conditions.  Old  as  he  was,  I  saw 
him  at  times  for  years  afterwards,  and  he  was  true  to  his 
vows.  The  presumption  is  that  he  is  now  in  the  presence 
of  the  Lamb.  Brother  B.  H.  Kennedy  led  in  song  in 
this  meeting,  and  God  made  him  a  gracious  power  in  that 
community. 

Years  before,  I  was  at  Hulls,  Ills.,  where  his  people 
lived  and  found  them  a  desirable  family.  Nearly  all  of 
them  were  sanctified  and  they  spoke  to  me  about  Ben, 
who  was  a  County  Qerk  in  Colorado.  I  had  expressed 
a  desire  for  a  singer,  and  they  thought  he  would  suit  me 
exactly.  I  supposed  him  to  be  fully  sanctified,  as  the  rest 
of  the  family  were,  and  did  not  think  to  ask.  So  I  wrote 
him  and  he  agreed  to  meet  me  in  Missouri.  The  time 
came  and  on  reaching  the  little  camp  among  the  brush, 
Ben  was  on  hand  and  sang  like  a  lark.  I  had  some  very 
searching  Bible  readings  which  choked  my  song  bird,  and 
he  flew  into  the  brush ;  but  when  he  reappeared  God  had 
wholly  sanctified  his  soul !  Then  he  sang  as  never  before 
and  was  a  gracious  power  in  my  meetings,  and  now  at 
Griggsville,  where  he  lived.  Some  earnest  souls  came 
up  from  Troy,  seven  miles  away,  a  little  place  in  the 
woods.  They  begged  of  me  to  give  them  a  few  days, 
which  I  did.  Ben  had  taught  them  music  previously,  and 
I  wanted  him  to  go  with  me,  but  they  said  they  were 
finely  equipped  with  singers  and  needed  no  help.  Reach- 
ing the  withered  little  place  I  found  my  singers  on  hand 
and  how  they  did  sing!  Having  so  short  a  time  with 
tliem  I  opened  abruptly  with  an  awakening  sermon  on 
holiness,  and  their  hymn  to  follow  the  sermon  was  open 
before  them.  The  chorister  had  issued  his  orders  to  his 
band  and  was  in  tremor  for  the  time  to  come.  When 
preaching  was  through,  I  said  while  we  sing  those  who 


826  THE   STORY   OF  MY  LIFE 

want  pardon,  or  purity,  can  come  to  the  altar  of  prayer. 
The  organist  struck  the  key  and  they  started,  but  broke 
down  before  they  were  through  with  the  first  verse.  The 
organist,  a  beautiful  girl,  dropped  her  head  on  the  organ 
weeping,  the  chorister  nearly  ran  round  the  organ  to  the 
front  of  the  altar  and  cried  for  mercy,  and  others  of  the 
choir  followed  him.  The  Lord  saw  to  it  that  they  did 
not  get  through  in  a  hurry,  and  I  had  to  lead  the  singing, 
I  think,  for  two  days!  But  they  came  out  beautifully, 
and  how  they  did  sing  till  the  meetings  closed !  Praise 
the  Lord !  He  knows  how  to  bring  down  high  looks  ami 
to  exalt  the  lowly. 

It  was  in  this  year  I  held  my  first  meeting  with  B.  S. 
Taylor,  that  eccentric  man.  who  is  like  no  other.  He  was 
stationed  at  Storm  Lake.  Iowa,  and  had  a  great  work  in 
his  church,  and  now  had  a  little  camp  on  the  lake  shore 
which  laid  the  foundation  for  the  wonderful  camp  meet- 
ings which  have  followed  through  all  these  years.  I  had 
him  in  my  charge  when  I  was  a  pastor,  and  he  was  a  boy. 
His  father  was  a  strong  minister,  and  President  of  the 
College  at  Lewistown,  when  I  was  stationed  there.  He 
has  his  weak  points,  but  is  an  able  minister,  and  I  predict 
that  he  will  wear  a  crown  of  many  stars  in  the  eternal 
kingdom.  We  had  a  gracious  meeting  at  Brimfield, 
where  I  was  previously  pastor  for  two  years,  and  the 
body  of  my  boy  rests  in  their  cemetery.  There  are  saints 
in  that  little  old  town  who  will  be  heard  from  when  the 
world  is  burning.  The  camp  at  Murdock,  Ills.,  was  a 
service  of  power,  but  not  equal  to  the  first  camp  at 
Camargo  near  by.  It  was  hfld  under  the  auspices  of  the 
Illinois  State  Association,  and  those  brethren  never  had  a 
barren  meeting.  We  were  helped  mightily  there,  as  well 
as  elsewhere,  bv  beautiful  saints  who  came  over  from 
Indianapolis.  Among  them  was  a  blessed  old  minister 
who  was  anxious  to  give  the  testimony  of  his  life,  and 
latest  breath,  to  holiness.  He  was  old  and  weary,  but  he 
has  gone  out  into  eternity's  morning  washed  in  the  blood 
of  the  Lamb..     I  was  a   few   davs  at  the   Clear  Lake 


MORE    CAilPAIGNING  327 

National,  in  this  second  camp,  but  was  compelled  to  leave 
before  its  closing. 

Having  moved  into  Western  Kansas,  the  duty  to 
leave  by  first  train  was  imperative.  I  had  determined  to 
build  a  sod  church  in  that  new  country,  and  mentioned 
it  the  morning  I  left.  They  rushed  to  me  from  every 
quarter  so  I  had  to  have  two  or  three  secretaries  to  keep 
account  of  the  monies  they  brought,  but  in  ten  minutes, 
I  think,  I  had  all  that  was  needed  and  surprised  my  neigh- 
bors by  telling  them  I  had  the  money.  So  we  built  a  neat 
sod  church  which  gave  us  a  place  for  worship  and  in  this 
we  had  a  sweet  little  revival,  and  it  became  a  preaching 
place  for  years. 

We  had  also  five  camps  in  Southern  Kansas,  each 
one  of  which  was  the  birthplace  of  souls.  This  system 
of  camps,  from  year  to  year,  went  far  toward  laying  the 
foundation  for  the  wide  holiness  work  which  has  gone 
through  the  years  in  the  territory  of  the  Southwest  Kan- 
sas Conference,  and  its  true  record  will  come  out  in 
that  day. 

The  notes  we  had  kept  on  the  twelfth,  thirteenth,  and 
fourteenth  year  of  this  evangelistic  life,  seem  utterly 
missing  and  are  probably  lost.  If  my  life  could  be  re- 
peated I  would  aim  at  a  wider  and  more  thorough  atten- 
tion given  to  the  recording  of  events  as  they  are  passing, 
for  much  that  would  be  personally  valuable,  and  of  pos- 
sible value  to  others,  would  be  thus  made  available  in 
after  years.  The  whole  record  will  doubtless  come  out 
in  the'  judgment  day,  but  that  will  be  too  late  to  afifect 
life  changes  in  the  pathway  of  time.  These  three  years 
were  in  manhood's  fullest  strength,  wherein  the  faculties 
were  ripe  and  unimpaired,  and  more  should  have  been 
accomplished  in  them,  than  in  years  preceding  or  later 
on.  Had  they  been  a  failure  I  could  not  have  thrown  ofif 
their  memories,  hence  I  conclude  they  were  at  least  equal 
to  those  preceding.  The  loss  of  time  has  been  a  very 
serious  thing  to  me  ever  since  Jesus  took  me  into  full  fel- 
lowship with  Himself,  and  started  me  on  a  run  to  help 


328  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

save  the  worid.  Now,  as  the  sun  looks  toward  its  setting, 
I  hasten  to  finish  what  He  has  given  me  to  do.  If  eacli 
day  of  any  lengthened  human  life  could  be  used  to  His 
glory,  what  a  sum  of  good  would  be  accomplished,  what 
blessedness  in  time,  what  riches  in  eternity ! 


CHAPTER  LXI. 
The  Fifteenth  Year. 

In  the  overttirnings  of  the  past,  the  record  of  the 
first  half  of  the  fifteenth  year  is  missing.  There  were 
thirteen  meetings  held  in  the  latter  half  of  the  year,  in- 
cluding nine  camp  meetings.  Eight  of  the  latter  were  held 
in  South  Kansas,  viz. :  at  Kingman,  Wichita,  Andover, 
Cunningham,  Norwich,  Douglass,  Goddard,  and  South- 
east Wichita.  Every  one  of  these  was  a  triumph.  By 
this  time  the  holiness  movement  had  reached  a  wonderful 
impetus,  and,  like  the  movement  elsewhere  at  that  date, 
the  "swing  of  conquest"  was  in  it.  If  there  were  not  a 
sufficient  number  of  soldiers  in  the  vicinity  to  carry  the 
battle,  squads  were  sure  to  come  from  a  distance  and  fill 
up  the  ranks.  It  did  not  require  a  great  preacher  or 
leader  to  secure  victory ;  he  had  victory  when  he  began. 
A  class  of  wide  awake  live  souls,  filled  zvith  God  can  have 
victory,  more  or  less,  on  any  field  where  God  may  send 
them.  Of  these  camps  we  may  not  be  able  to  write  In 
full,  but  we  found  precious  brethren  in  them  all.  and  the 
Lord  failed  not  to  save  wherever  we  went. 

More  young  people  were  fully  saved  in  Kingman, 
than  you  will  sometimes  find  in  ten  churches.  The  M.  E. 
Church  at  that  time  had  the  most  wonderful  body  of  real 
Holy  Ghost  young  people  I  have  any  memory  of  ever 

329 


380  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

meeting.  One  young-  man  had  an  exceedingly  hard  bat- 
tle to  reach  salvation.  One  difficulty  in  the  case  was 
that  he  had  been  seeking  a  long  time.  Such  persons  arc 
harder  to  push  into  the  fountain  than  new  beginners. 
Again  and  again  he  had  been  at  the  altar,  but  darkness 
clung  to  his  soul.  Going  out  to  a  house  for  dinner  one 
day  he  accompanied  me.  Alv  whole  heart  was  inter- 
ested in  him,  and  I  attempted  to  force  him  out  of  his 
ruts.  So  I  forbade  attention  to  anything  else  and  drew 
him  to  absolute  yielding  to  God.  We  came  to  where  we 
were  to  part  and  I  stopped  him  and  drew  a  line  before 
him  and  across  his  path,  saying,  "From  the  moment  you 
cross  that  mark  to  all  eternity  you  are  to  be  the  Lord's 
man,  whatever  may  come,  or  not  come !  This  step  set- 
tles it,  that  you  are  from  the  time  it  is  taken,  to  be  for- 
ever, and  ever,  and  ever  the  Lord's  in  the  strength  of  His 
grace !"  It  seemed  about  the  biggest  thing  he  ever  did 
to  take  that  step.  I  stayed  till  I  nearly  missed  my  dinner, 
to  get  him  over  that  mark  in  the  dust.  lie  came  at  last 
to  a  point  of  desperation  and  took  it!  I  immediately 
ran  on  to  dinner. 

I  was  sitting  on  the  platform  before  service  opened 
and  saw  him  came  onto  the  ground  and  knew  he  was 
saved  when  he  was  rods  away.  His  face  was  all  aglow 
with  glory,  and  at  the  first  opening  he  told  the  people 
how  God  saved  him  as  he  stepped  over  that  line  in  the 
dust.  Grace  White  was  living  at  Kingman,  and  the  first 
time  I  saw  her  a  little  distance  ofif,  not  knowing  who  she 
was,  I  was  impressed  that  God  had  called  her  to  Africa. 
On  being  introduced  to  her  afterwards,  I  said.  "My  sis- 
ter, has  the  Lord  ever  said  anything  to  you  about  going 
to  Africa?"  She  seemed  shocked  at  my  question  and 
wondered  why  I  should  ask  it ;  but  conceded  that  He  had. 
Her  father  had  gone  security  for  an  unworthy  man,  and 
it  had  involved  him  badly.  He  was  broken  in  health 
and  could  never  pay  it.  She  and  her  sister  Anna  resolved 
to  prepare  themselves  for  teaching  school,  and  determined 
to  teach  till  they  had  paid  the  debt,  and  it  was  now  only 
partially  paid.     Kate,  a  younger  sister,  was  now  nearly 


THE    FlFTEENni    YEAR  33I 

grown,  and  coming  to  their  aid,  and  Grace  was  hesitating 
about  Africa  till  her  father  was  released.  Children  thus 
reverencing  and  loving  their  father,  have  a  record  before 
God.  I  have  not  space  for  all  that  passed  between  us 
relating  to  it,  but  she  planned  that  I  see  her  father  and 
open  the  subject. 

While  tea  was  preparing  at  his  home,  he  and  I  were 
left  alone.  Being  frail,  he  was  lying  on  his  couch,  when 
I  told  him  my  conversation  with  Grace.  He  heard  me 
through,  and  rose  and  paced  the  room.  When  I  looked 
up  the  tears  were  tracing  his  cheeks  and  he  began  to 
praise  God  aloud,  saying,  "I  told  Him  when  He  sanctified 
my  soul  that  there  were  my  three  girls  and  He  should 
have  them  forever!  If  He  wants  Grace  for  Africa,  that's 
all  right !"  I  told  Grace  the  result  of  the  interview,  and 
she  wept  with  joy!  So  it  was  planned  that  she  meet  me 
at  a  third  camp,  as  I  was  in  Conference  with  Bishop  Tay- 
lor as  to  helpers  for  Africa.  At  the  second  camp  I  wrote 
her  a  fearful  letter  setting  forth  the  horrors  of  the  Afri- 
can Missions,  suggesting  as  the  last  point,  that  she  would 
probably  die  in  a  jungle  there,  and  never  see  her  friends 
after  she  left  them,  adding  these  words,  "Now,  Grace, 
after  reading  this  letter,  if  your  heart  does  not  cave  in,  I 
will  report  you  to  the  Bishop."  When  we  met  she  asked 
with  emphasis :  "Brother  Haney,  what  did  you  mean 
about  my  heart  caving  in?"  I  responded,  "Why,  Grace, 
I  so  piled  up  the  horrors  of  the  African  Missions,  that  I 
did  not  know  after  you  had  read  the  letter,  whether  you 
could  endure  the  thought  of  going  or  not."  To  this  she 
replied  in  apparent  astonishment :  "Why,  Brother  Haney, 
did  you  think  /  ivoiild  hesitate  to  die  in  Africa  for  Jesus f" 
I  said,  "Grace,  I  will  report  you  to  the  Bishop." 

Meeting  the  Bishop  at  the  Decatur  Camp  shortly 
after,  I  said,  "Bishop,  I  have  a  girl  in  South  Kansas  who 
would  go  with  you  to  Africa."  He  said,  "Brother 
Haney,  is  she  Urst  class?"  "Yes,"  I  answered,  "she  is 
first  class!"  She  met  the  Bishop  at  Wichita,  and  it  was 
arranged  that  she  go  in  a  few  weeks  to  Western  Africa. 
When  the  Bishop  met  her  at  the  Cape,  he  asked  her  if 


333  THE   STORY   OF   MY  LIFE 

she  were  willing  to  go  out  to  Barracka,  w'here  he  had 
established  a  mission.  A  year  before  he  had  settled  a 
brother  there,  vvho,  after  a  few  months,  w'as  visited  by 
an  old  heathen  with  an  armed  force  and  had  fled  for  his 
life!  He  told  her  all  about  it  and  asked  her  if  she  was 
willing  to  take  that  mission  alone!  She  answered, 
"Bishop,  I  have  not  come  to  Africa  to  make  my  own 
appointments,  but  to  go  where  I  am  sent."  He  went  with 
her  and  remained  a  few  days  till  she  was  settled,  and  she 
gave,  I  think,  seven  years  to  that  mission.  In  due  time 
his  Satanic  Majesty  stirred  the  old  heathen  to  come  down 
and  drive  her  from  her  jxDst.  He  came  with  his  armed 
comrades  and  ordered  her  to  leave  without  delay.  She 
had  got  a  smattering  of  his  language  so  she  could  con- 
verse with  him.  and  came  out  of  her  house  into  the  open 
heavens  and  met  him  face  to  face.  Referring  to  his 
treatment  of  her  predecessor,  she  assured  him  that  she 
was  going  to  remain  there,  and  die  right  there  on  that 
ground  if  need  be!  He  quailed  before  her,  and  sneaked 
off  to  never  trouble  her  again.  Her  sister  Anna  came 
afterwards,  but  broke  down  and  was  compelled  to  return. 
The  last  letter  Grace  wrote  me  she  said  she  had  adopted 
six  boys,  and  "Some  of  them  were  the  s^iveetest  little 
Christians."  One  of  these  she  named  William  Taylor, 
and  another  Milton  Haney,  so  I  have  a  namesake  in 
Africa!  I  was  led  to  pray  for  Grace  by  name,  each  day 
through  these  years,  but  there  came  a  time  when  I  felt 
strangely  every  time  I  prayed.  I  kept  on,  though  I  could 
not  consciously  take  hold  of  God  for  her.  \\'hen  one 
day  I  took  up  a  paper  and  saw  that  Grace  had  been  in 
heaven  ever  since  that  strange  feeling  came  over  me  in 
prayer! 

The  Nationals  that  year  had  another  glorious  camp 
in  Decatur,  Tils.,  and  I  had  the  joy  to  be  with  them.  We 
were  shut  in  together  with  the  National  men  in  our  lodg- 
ings on  the  ground,  and  my  soul  will  never  forget  the 
richness  and  blessedness  of  that  fellowship.  The  National 
camps  in  Illinois,  except  Des  Plaines,  I  think,  were  all 
held  under  the  auspices  of  the  State  Association,  which 


THE    FIFTEENTH    YEAR  333 

did  a  great  work  in  its  day,  and,  as  an  association  ought 
not  to  have  dissolved.  People  from  a  wide  territory  were 
affected  by  the  National  camps  in  the  West,  and  many 
will  rejoice  in  heaven  as  the  result  of  this  meeting  at 
Decatur.  If  our  Decatur  churches  with  their  pastors  had 
heartily  taken  hold  with  these  camps,  it  would  have  in- 
creased the  glory  of  Methodism  in  that  city  to  the  end 
of  time. 

At  the  camp  near  Douglass,  Kansas,  we  had  an  ex- 
hibit of  the  grace  of  God  not  often  seen.  My  old  friend, 
Rev.  Stephen  Brink,  was  pastor  that  year  at  Douglass, 
and  in  his  charge  there  was  a  brother  whose  flesh  was 
ossified.  This  seemed  to  be  true  of  nearly  the  whole 
exterior  of  his  body.  His  limbs  were  perfectly  rigid,  so 
of  his  arms  and  hands.  He  could  but  slightly  raise  his 
head,  perhaps  a  half-inch,  but  had  the  use  of  his  voice 
and  could  talk  on  salvation  freely.  His  teeth  were  nearly 
closed,  but  his  faithful  wife  kept  him  alive  by  feeding 
him  soups  with  a  spoon.  He  lay  on  his  back,  and  could 
in  no  wise  change  his  position,  nor  could  it  be  changed. 
He  had  suffered  unspeakably  and  was  still  suffering,  yet 
the  people  would  keep  saying  they  never  had  seen  so 
happy  a  man.  His  face  was  radiant  with  God-light,  and 
his  loving  soul  would  keep  pouring  out  praises  to  the 
Lord  from  that  encasement  of  stone !  Brother  Brink,  his 
pastor,  determined  to  bring  him  to  camp  meeting,  and  his 
stone  elbows  were  so  wide  that  they  had  to  cut  the  door 
casing  to  get  his  body  out  of  his  house,  and  brought  him 
to  camp  in  a  carriage  fixed  for  the  purpose  and  drawn 
by  men.  So,  on  coming,  I  found  him  on  a  couch  near  the 
altar,  so  located  that  he  could  hear  and  take  part  in  the 
services.  His  triumphant  testimony  to  full  salvation  was 
a  wonderful  power,  and  God  was  so  seen  in  his  face,  and 
spirit,  that  I  believe  many  were  saved  by  coming  in  con- 
tact with  him.  A  doubt,  as  to  the  truth  and  Divinity  of 
our  holy  religion,  would  seem  impossible  in  the  presence 
of  such  a  character. 

At  the  camp  southeast  of  Wichita,  where  God  had 
some  beautiful  saints,  there  was  an  educated  mute  lady 


384  THE   STORY  OF   MY   LIFE 

who  came  to  me  inquiring  how  to  be  saved.  'While  the 
altar  service  was  proceeding  she  asked  me  what  she  must 
do.  I  wrote  as  concisely  as  I  could  as  to  the  two  steps 
each  sinner  under  the  Gospel  had  to  take.  After  a  time 
I  asked :  "Do  you  now  give  up  all  sin,  and  yield  yourself 
to  God  to  be  His  obedient  child  forever?"  She  paused 
for  a  moment,  and  then  said  quickly,  "I  do!"  (I  was 
writing  on  the  back  of  an  envelope.)  I  asked  again: 
"Do  you  herewith  and  now  receive  Jesus  Christ  as  your 
present  Almighty  Saviour  from  all  your  ]-)ast  sin?"  She 
paused,  intently  looking  at  these  words,  and  then  quickly 
wrote  "I  do."  I  wrote,  "Praise  the  Lord !  and  you  keep 
looking  right  at  Jesus,"  and  turned  to  others.  Soon 
somebody  touched  me  and  looking  round  a  brother 
handed  me  a  note,  saying  "the  lady  you  were  talking  to 
wants  you  to  read  it."  It  read.  "Dear  brother,  may  I  tell 
the  people  what  the  Lord  has  done  for  my  soul  ?"  I  an- 
swered yes,  and  she  rose  with  a  shining  face  and  a  glad 
heart  to  tell  how  wonderfully  God  had  forgiven  her  sins 
and  filled  her  soul  with  peace  and  gladness.  A  friend  of 
hers  interpreted  as  she  talked  on  her  fingers,  and  the  rest 
of  us  did  the  shouting!  It  is  a  great  injustice  to  God,  and 
to  our  unsaved  brethren,  when  He  has  saved  us  from  sin 
and  hell,  to  refuse  to  confess  it  to  both  God  and  man.  I 
find  the  following  note  signed  in  my  old  note  book : 

"All  things  considered,  the  fifteenth  evangelistic  year 
has  been  the  best  of  these  years,  and  the  summer  cam- 
paign just  closed  the  best  of  my  whole  life.  Glory  to  the 
Father,  Glory  to  the  Son.  and  Glory  to  the  Holy  Ghost. 

"Elliott,  Kansas,  Nov.  20,  1890.     M.  L.  Haney." 


CHAPTER  LXII. 


And  Yet  Three  Years. 

In  the  sixteenth  evangelistic  year  I  was  in  a  part  of 
twenty-two  distinct  meetings,  including  nine  camps,  the 
year  beginning  Nov.  23,  1890,  and  closing  Oct.  19th, 
1891.  These  meetings  were  held  in  Kansas,  Iowa,  Illi- 
nois, Indiana,  Missouri  and  Ohio.  Eight  revival  and 
camp  meetings  were  held  in  Kansas  alone,  and,  so  far  as 
I  remember,  the  kingdom  was  opened  in  each  one  of 
them  and  somebody  entered  it.  The  Southwest  Kansas 
Conference  was  as  nearly  a  holiness  Conference,  perhaps, 
as  any  in  the  connection,  and  held  its  own  pretty  well. 
Many  of  their  preachers  were  beautifully  sanctified  in  the 
holiness  meetings  so  widely  spread  over  its  territory. 
If  these  all  remain  true  what  a  life  is  before  them !  Our 
young  ministers  in  these  latter  days  have  more  to  hinder, 
and  break  down,  their  spirituality,  than  is  even  dreamed 
of  by  the  mass  of  God's  people.  It  will  be  found  prac- 
tically true  that  this  experience  will  not  be  maintained 
without  great  moral  courage.  A  minister  who  hides  this 
light  for  fear  of  his  people,  will  need  to  be  restored  in  less 
than  a  year.  Many  dear  men  of  God  lose  this  w^onder- 
ful  power  by  ceasing  to  testify  to  it  for  fear  of  officials, 
or  because  of  the  opposition  of  leading  men  and  women. 
Every  pastor  who  has  it  will  be  compelled  to  preach  it 

335 


836  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

distinctly,  and  frequently,  or  soon  the  fine  gold  will  be- 
come dim.  \\'ho  is  there  who  knows  an  exception  to 
this  rule  ? 

The  Iowa  State  Camp  at  Des  Moines  was  a  very 
precious  service  this  year.  The  holiness  work  in  Iowa 
generally  has  been  characterized  by  soundness  from  the 
beginning.  The  solid  preaching  of  such  men  as  Isaiah 
Reid,  J.  \y.  Martin  and  others,  has  had  much  to  do  with 
keeping  people  to  the  line.  The  frequent  National 
Camps,  from  Inskip  on  to  this  time,  have  been  mighty 
factors  in  building  up  this  work.  The  Iowa  State  Asso- 
ciation has  been  indispensable  to  its  healthy  growth  and 
the  prevention  of  poisonous  influence  being  injected  into 
it.  The  strong  body  of  evangelists  which  God  hath 
raised  up  on  this  territory  have  gone  far  toward  making 
it  equal  to  the  holiness  work  in  any  country.  Of  the 
two,  the  Iowa  holiness  people  arc  more  exposed  to  for- 
malism than  fanaticism,  and  the  fear  of  the  latter  may 
have  given  a  trend  to  the  former.  Real  holiness,  to  be 
maintained,  needs  much  fire. 

We  had  a  blessed  meeting  among  the  Baptists  in 
\'incennes.  Ind..  this  year.  Many  of  our  Baptist  breth- 
ren are  shining  examples  of  holiness,  and  Deacon  Morse 
is  not  the  only  deacon  who  knows  about  it.  Rev.  Aura 
Smith  has  for  a  great  while,  by  a  consistent  holy  life  and 
powerful  ministry,  held  up  the  standard,  and  but  few 
have  excelled  him  in  the  ingathering  of  souls.  Dr.  Keith, 
of  Des  Moines,  and  \^incennes,  was  a  polished  shaft  for 
God  in  the  years  I  knew  him.  Dear  Brother  Carnahan 
was  a  strong  advocate  of  this  glorious  experience  and  has 
had  no  regrets  that  he  preached  it,  since  he  has  been  liv- 
ing in  the  world  where  all  are  holy.  Brother  and  Sister 
Rhoads  (now  of  Normal,  Ills.,)  have  lifted  up  this  holy 
lamp  for  many  years.  Deacon  Gill,  of  Macomb,  Ills., 
was  a  live  herald  of  this  grace  through  the  early  part  of 
the  movement,  and  Eva  Axford,  of  the  same  church  for 
years,  was  among  our  most  successful  evangelists.  Ever- 
lasting praises  to  God,  and  to  the  Lamb,  for  these  Bap- 
tist saints ! 


AND  YET  THREE  YEARS  337 

The  Illinois  State  Camp  was  at  Shelbyville  this  year. 
It  was  badly  broken  into  by  storm  and  was  a  strong  bat- 
tle, but  we  had  victory  right  and  left.  John  A.  AVood 
was  its  leader,  and  his  ministries  have  been  greatly  owned 
and  blessed  of  God  for  nearly  a  half  century.  Till  his 
health  broke  he  was  among  the  foremost  of  the  holy 
brethren,  and  his  book  on  "Perfect  Love"  is  among  the 
best  of  all  holiness  books.  People  took  sides  in  that  meet- 
ing for,  and  against,  holiness  who  have  since  met  God  and 
have  found  whether  holiness  is  needed  or  not.  A  large 
number  of  souls  v.-ere  saved  at  Shelbyville,  but  not  so 
many  as  in  several  other  State  camps. 

I  had  the  honor  to  be  shut  in  with  Doctor  McDonald 
and  his  helpers  in  the  National  Camp  at  Vermillion,  Ohio. 
This  was  on  the  Evangelical  camp  ground,  and  was  held 
at  the  time  the  fight  was  most  bitter  between  the  parties 
in  that  church.  Not  long  after  I  was  in  a  meeting  with 
a  little  Evangelical  body  in  Illinois',  and  at  the  table  of 
my  host  I  spoke  very  highly  of  their  Bishop  at  Vermillion 
and  noticed  that  all  eyes  went  down  and  there  was  no 
response !  I  saw  quickly  that  the  Vermillion  meeting, 
and  Bishop,  were  not  of  this  party.  The  disciples  said  to 
Jesus,  "We  saw  a  man  casting  out  devils  in  Thy  name, 
and  we  forbade  him,  because  he  followeth  not  us!" 

We  had  some  glorious  times  in  the  Vermillion  camp, 
but  the  work  was  evidently  circumscribed  because  of  the 
church  fight  which  was  in  progress.  How  patiently  tho 
Lord  does  bear  with  His  people. 

There  was  a  Circuit  Judge  from  Cleveland  in  that 
meeting  whose  soul  was  hungry  for  the  bread  of  life,  but 
for  years  he  had  been  using  tobacco  and  it  had  fastened 
itself  upon  him.  The  thought  that  a  great  Judge  should 
submit  to  be  a  slave  to  stuff  as  filthy  and  loathsome  as 
tobacco,  is  abhorrent.  There  might  be  a  mixture  of 
sense  in  being  governed  by  a  grea-t  principle,  or  an  inferior 
being  yielding  to  be  a  slave  to  a  great  man  like  Wash- 
ington; but  a  bondman  to  a  filthy  appetite  is  execrable! 
He  was  at  the  altar  crying  for  help,  but  the  Lord  can't  do 


St8  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

much  for  a  man  who  loves  to  be  filthy.  But  there  came 
an  hour  one  evening  when  he  really  showed  God  that  he 
preferred  full  salvation  to  tobacco,  and  he  emptied  him- 
self out  of  the  latter,  and  God  quickly  gave  him  the  for- 
mer! There  was  great  rejoicing  as  the  Judge  himself 
told  the  story. 

We  had  a  blessed  camp  at  Letts,  Iowa,  with  Brother 
Aura  Smith  as  our  helper,  and  victory  at  Paxton,  Illi- 
nois, where  he  was  the  leader.  Elsewhere,  and  in  many 
places  the  Lord  showed  Himself  as  mighty  to  save.  The 
following  note  was  appended  as  we  wound  up  at  Elliott, 
Kansas :  "A  year  of  blessed  heart  experiences  and  glo- 
rious results.  Never  ending  praises  to  the  Eternal  Trin- 
ity.    Amen!" 

The  leaves  missing  from  my  diary  have  left  me  scant 
material  for  the  seventeenth  evangelistic  year.  Helping 
Brother  Agnew  at  New  Salem,  Illinois,  we  had  a  battle 
for  victory.  We  had  a  great  time  at  Alexandria,  Mo., 
with  that  staunch  man  of  God,  David  Hand,  at  our  back. 
At  times  it  looked  as  though  that  desert  would  yet  bloom 
like  a  garden,  but  it  will  take  the  thunders  of  the  Judg- 
ment to  shake  loose  the  tangles  of  Alexandria ! 

A  brief  service  near  Edinburg,  Illinois,  so  aroused 
one  sinner  the  first  night  that  he  wished  he  would  die  if 
he  did  not  wipe  the  ground  with  me  before  I  got  out  of 
town !  I  had  described  his  character,  had  dragged  out 
all  the  meanness  of  his  past,  even  described  his  family, 
so  everybody  must  know  that  I  meant  him!  Really,  I 
had  never  heard  of  the  dear  man,  nor  did  I  know  of  his 
existence.  Of  course  I  got  no  bruises,  nor  was  the 
ground  seriously  injured  by  the  threatened  wiping.  There 
is  in  the  breast  of  fallen  men  ?uch  love  of  sin  and  such 
hatred  to  its  being  uncovered,  that  a  vast  majority  of  min- 
isters have  become  afraid  to  touch  it,  so  we  hear  but  little 
concerning  it. 

We  had  a  meeting  at  Grand  View,  Illinois,  where 
many  precious  souls  were  saved  and  sanctified.  One 
merchant  was  brought  to  full  salvation  whose  life  since 
has  been  worth  the  labor  of  a  half-dozen  meetings.     The 


AND    YET   ITJREE    YEARS  339 

Lord  bless  and  keep  dear  Brother  Wilson,  whose  saintly 
wife  has  since  gone  to  glory.  We  also  had  a  service  with 
our  dear  Brother  Nusbaum,  at  Hutchison,  Kansas,  in  the 
beginning  of  his  holiness  experience  and  ministry.  How 
God  has  used  him  in  these  years !  Many  of  the  camps  of 
1892  will  bring  shoutings  in  the  judgment  day,  and  our 
Father's  books  will  then  disclose  what  was  done. 

The  eighteenth  evangelistic  year  opened  with  a  meet- 
ing in  Joliet,  Illinois,  with  my  precious  Brother  S.  F. 
Sheets,  January  ist,  1893.  His  loving  and  able  pastorate 
had  prepared  the  way,  and  God  gave  us  a  blessed  time 
together.  Souls  were  converted,  reclaimed  and  sancti- 
fied, but  I  have  no  record  of  numbers.  Among  other 
good  things  there  was  a  lawyer  sanctified,  a  Brother 
Crawford  of  that  church.  God  so  set  his  soul  on  fire  that 
it  drove  him  from  the  practice  of  law  into  the  ministry 
and  he  is  still  a  member  of  the  Rock  River  Conference. 
Stopping  with  the  pastor,  whose  wife  was,  and  is,  a  glo- 
rious woman,  and  whose  children  were  marked  by  good 
government  and  as  members  of  the  household  of  faith,  I 
became  attached  to  the  family,  especially  to  their  little 
boy,  who  was  among  the  finest  specimens  of  a  young 
American  I  ever  saw.  He  was  so  manly  and  intelligent 
and  full  of  life  it  was  a  luxury  to  be  with  the  child.  Not 
long  after  the  meeting  I  received  a  telegram  requesting 
that  I  preach  the  funeral  of  this  child.  With  his  play- 
mate he  was  playing  near  the  house  when  an  electric  car 
came  by.  Before  it  reached  them  his  mate  ran  across  the 
street  in  front  of  the  car,  and  he,  attempting  to  follow, 
was  caught  under  the  wheels,  carried  some  rods  and  taken 
out  lifeless !  Dr.  Cady,  the  Presiding  Elder,  and  other 
ministers  were  present  and  the  whole  church  was  moved, 
but  the  boy's  father  and  mother  were  marvelously  kept 
by  the  power  of  God  in  a  state  of  wonderful  victory. 
With  the  love  they  had  for  that  boy,  his  death,  as  it  came, 
would  have  nearly  wrecked  them,  if  they  had  been  with- 
out God.  Why  do  not  the  millions,  in  whose  pathway 
there  is  coming  sorrow,  bereavement  or  disaster,  get 
ready  to  be  thus  upheld  when  the  evil  day  shall  come? 


840  THE  STORY  OF  MT  LIFE 

Two  days  after  closing  at  Joliet  we  opened  at  Pon- 
tiac,  Illinois,  Brother  Joseph  Bell  being  pastor.  A  more 
wide  awake  pastor  will  rarely  be  found  and  he  draws  a 
multitude  towards  him.  He  has  enough  tact  for  two 
common  ministers,  and,  if  thoroughly  filled  with  the  Holy 
Ghost  would  be  a  man  of  great  power.  There  was  a 
wide  work  in  his  church  during  our  stay,  and  I  think  the 
church  has  been  growing  ever  since,  though  she  has  met 
with  some  calamities.  How  many  who  then  were 
brought  into  the  experience  of  holiness  have  kept  the 
faith  I  know^  not.  Real  holiness  people,  unless  they  have 
been  doctored,  are  generally  heard  from  afterwards,  but 
these  I  have  not  been  hearing  from. 

The  National  at  Hackley  Park,  Mich.,  w-as  not  equal 
to  expectations.  Often  where  a  great  effort  is  made  to 
make  grounds  popular,  in  view  of  an  income  from  them 
afterwards,  the  Lord  does  not  hasten  to  identify  Him- 
self with  the  movement.  We  had  some  good  tugging  in 
this  camp.  The  brethren  were  true  to  holiness  and  much 
good  was  done.  The  camp  at  Des  Moines  in  1893  w-as 
esteemed  as  in  advance  of  tiie  one  which  preceded  it ;  in- 
deed it  may  truthfully  be  said,  the  Iowa  State  Camp  has 
grown  from  the  beginning,  not  spasmodically,  but  stead- 
ily. It  was  very  small  in  its  beginnings,  it  is  now  the 
strongest  in  the  Middle  West.  I  was  at  Louisville,  and 
Litchfield,  Ky.,  and  found  some  precious  saints  in  both 
places.  People  were  converted  and  sanctified  in  each, 
but  not  in  large  numbers. 

We  readied  the  camp  at  Silver  Heights,  New  Al- 
bany, Indiana,  after  it  had  been  going  some  days.  This 
camp  from  the  beginning  had  been  run  strictly  on  ths 
holiness  line.  Dear  Brother  Conner,  who  was  its  foun- 
der, had  been  very  zealous  and  always  insisted  that  such 
leaders  be  secured  as  would  make  it  a  strictly  holiness 
camp,  and  the  people  had  been  thoroughly  drilled  on  the 
subject.  Dr.  Keen  was  its  leader  this  year,  and  had 
opened  cautiously  as  though  it  was  new  ground  where 
people  had  to  be  reached  by  gradual  approaches.     So  he 


AND  YET  THREE  YEARS  3II 

had  been  giving  lessons  on  the  baptism  with  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Among  branches  of  that  subject  he  had  taught 
a  baptism  of  peace,  of  rest  and  of  joy,  but  had  not  in- 
volved sanctification  in  it  all.  Brother  Conner  and  others 
were  much  moved  because,  as  they  thought,  the  standard 
was  being-  lowered  in  the  camp,  and  insisted  that  I  must 
help  bring-  it  back  to  its  channel.  Brother  Keen  was  as 
true  as  any  of  us,  but  he  had  been  among  Methodist 
preachers  who  had  to  be  prepared  to  receive  this  truth ! ! 
That  night  we  preached  squarely  on  sanctification  and 
Brother  Keen  backed  up  all  we  said  and  the  next  day  we 
had  a  treat  through  Brother  Keen  preaching  on  the 
cleansing  wrought  in  this  baptism,  and  the  wo»rk  went 
forward  graciously.  The  Silver  Heig-hts  Camp  is  of  God 
and  has  accomplished  wonders  in  Jesus'  name.  Dear 
Brother  Conner  has  been  a  great  sufferer  since  then,  but 
his  heart  is  wondrously  interwoven  with  the  work  of  God 
on  that  hill. 

We  had  services  at  Woodruff,  Long  Island,  Norton 
and  Colby,  Kansas,  in  some  of  which  Jehovah  revealed 
His  wondrous  power  to  save.  Also  camps  at  Devises, 
Kan.,  and  Farmington,  Iowa,  which  were  made  a  bless- 
ing to  many.  The  camp  at  Des  Plaines,  Illinois,  was  led 
by  the  National  this  year  and  was  among  the  best  ever 
held  on  those  grounds.  Dr.  McDonald  was  at  his  best, 
and  stood  as  a  mighty  prince  in  Israel.  Dr.  Carradine 
preached  graciously  and  it  was  there  we  met  Dr.  C.  J. 
Fowler  for  the  first  time  and  heard  his  wonderful  ser- 
mon on  Judas.  Dr.  McDonald  had  for  a  time  insisted 
that  his  age  should  excuse  him  from  the  Presidency  of 
the  National,  and  mentioned  earnestly  C.  J.  Fowler  as  his 
successor.  His  brethren  reluctantly  accepted  his  resig- 
nation, and  acquiesced  in  his  choice  of  a  successor  by 
electing-  Doctor  Fowler  to  preside  over  them.  The  wis- 
dom of  that  choice  each  year  becomes  more  apparent, 
and  the  National  never  did  so  wide  a  work  as  it  is  now 
doing. 

This  was  a  year  of  much  labor  and  the  book  shows 


842  THE   STORY   OF   MY   LIFE 

an  income  of  $591.30,  we  paying  our  traveling  expenses 
and  lionse  rent !  We  furnished  pretty  nearly  a  free  Gos- 
pel and  were  wonderfully  free  ourself.  ^^luch  has  been 
said  about  holiness  evangelists  getting  rich.  I  know  one 
who  has  riches  untold! 


CHAPTER  LXIII. 

A  Wide  Battle  Line. 

The  nineteenth  evangelistic  year  involved  twenty- 
two  distinct  meetings,  including  nine  camp  meetings. 
These  were  held  in  Illinois,  Iowa,  Wisconsin,  Indiana  and 
Missouri.  A  gracious  work  of  God  was  accomplished  at 
Fairbury,  Illinois,  Feb.  1-27,  1894.  Brother  Havermale, 
the  pastor,  sustained  us  in  preaching  holiness,  and  made 
special  request  that  I  prepare  a  special  Bible  reading  on 
holiness  for  his  people,  which  has  since  been  used  as 
among  the  very  best  readings  of  my  whole  ministry. 
Souls  were  converted  and  sanctified.  We  had  conflict, 
but  we  had  victory. 

At  Stronghurst,  Illinois,  we  held  a  protracted  service 
and  gathered  many  sheaves.  The  Lord  has  kept  the  rec- 
ord and  knows  what  has  come  out  of  it,  but  we  trust, 
after  the  sifting  at  the  judgment,  a  goodly  number  will 
shine  as  stars  forever  and  ever. 

The  Des  Moines  Camp,  or  Iowa  State  Annual,  came 
June  14-25  this  year.  These  annuals  have  never  been 
held  without  gracious  results  and  it  brings  comfort  to 
remember  that  we  have  been  closely  identified  with  them. 

It  is  surely  remarkable  that  good  and  great  men, 
after  all  these  years  of  observation,  should  fail  to  see  the 
hand  of  God  in  these  wonderful  camps.     Thousands  of 


344  THE   STORY   OF   MY   LIFE 

people  have  been  saved  in  them  and  the  least  possible 
harm  has  come  out  of  them. 

\\'e  held  two  camps  in  Wisconsin  this  year,  one  at 
Loyal,  and  the  other  at  Dexterville,  in  the  north  part  of 
the  State.  It  was  a  luxury  to  feed  those  hungry  sheep. 
They  greedily  swallowed  everything  I  said  till  it  seemed 
as  though  a  man  with  a  scoop  shovel  were  needed  to  sup- 
ply them!  I  broke  out  saying:.  "You  people  are  the 
greediest  lot  of  folks  I  ever  met ;  you  remind  me  of  a 
nest  of  young  robins  in  cherry  time,  every  one  with  his 
mouth  open !"  when  an  old  lady  sprang  half  way  to  her 
feet,  saying:  "Well,  you  scurry  round  then,  and  get 
something  for  us  to  eat!" 

Rev.  J.  W.  Martin  had  preceded  me  in  that  country 
and  laid  solid  foundations.  He  has  ever  been  a  safe  and 
clear  teacher  of  holiness,  and  his  work  abides.  Brother 
Hunt,  a  layman  and  merchant,  with  a  few  other  good 
men,  have  proved  true  to  this  work  through  the  years 
and  it  is  a  great  comfort  to  help  such  men.  We  had 
among  those  grand  old  pine  trees  a  glorious  time  with 
both  God  and  man.  These  people  have  largely  been  sep- 
arated from  the  wide  helps  of  the  holiness  movement, 
but  the  work  goes  on  and  will  never  die.  Again  we  were 
in  the  battle  at  Silver  Heights  (New  Albany,  Ind.)  But 
few  camps  in  the  country  do  better  work,  or  are  more 
successful  than  that  on  Silver  Heights.  Its  foundations 
were  laid  with  prayer,  and  tears,  and  shoutings,  and  God 
has  owned  it  from  first  to  last.  Among  the  very  elect  of 
all  God's  ministers  who  have  poured  out  their  souls  on 
that  holy  hill  Thompson,  Pepper,  Fowler,  Ruth.  Collins, 
Updegraph,  Joseph  Smith,  Keen,  Walker  and  others  of 
the  Lord's  anointed,  have  wept,  and  prayed,  and  preached, 
as  men  rarely  pray  and  preach.  May  those  grounds  be 
kept  sacred  for  the  spread  of  holiness  to  the  end  of  time ! 

The  Des  Moines  Camp  of  1894  was  not  inferior  to 
any  which  had  preceded  it.  For  many  years  the  I.  H.  A. 
has  secured  the  best  ministerial  help  and  possessed  a 
Strong  body  of  laymen,  v.ho  are  a  mighty  factor  in  such 


A  WIDE  BATTLE  LIXE  345 

battles  with  sin.  The  annual  employment  of  J.  M.  and 
Mrs.  M.  J.  Harris  to  lead  in  song,  has  greatly  added  to 
the  interest  and  power  of  this  meeting.  We  recognize 
them  as  the  best  camp  meeting  leaders  of  song  in 
America. 

We  had  camps  this  year  at  Farmington,  Fairbank, 
and  Melrose,  Iowa,  and  shared  in  the  National  at  Deca- 
tur, Illinois,  where  we  saw  much  that  was  glorious.  We 
had  only  moderate  success  in  protracted  services  at  Swan 
Creek,  Dallas  City,  La  Prairie  Center,  Preemption  and 
Geneseo,  Illinois.  Had  also  a  ten  days'  convention  at 
Bedford,  Ind.,  which  was  good  but  hindered  by  internal 
dissensions.  The  Boston  Convention,  where  we  had  Dr. 
Walker  and  Dr.  Levy,  with  the  writer  as  preachers,  was 
a  season  of  great  grace.  After  Dr.  Levy  preached  on 
Sabbath  morning  I  was  calling  seekers,  when  two  men 
came  up  the  aisle  who  were  specially  marked  by  a  life  of 
sin.  The  one  in  the  lead  was  neatly  attired,  and  intelli- 
gent, but  dreadfully  fallen.  He  came  to  where  I  stood, 
and,  in  tears,  asked  if  there  was  possible  hope  for  him, 
saying  he  had  spent  thirty  years  in  the  penitentiary,  and 
now  felt  if  something  was  not  done  for  him  he  would 
have  to  go  back  again,  for  his  old  trend  to  iniquity  would 
rule  him.  I  assured  him  of  salvation  if  he  gave  up  sin  and 
trusted  Christ,  and  he  knelt  before  God.  The  other 
seemed  depraved  without  and  within,  but  knelt  at  the 
altar  weeping.  Refined  and  beautiful  women  came  and 
knelt  at  the  altar  to  help  those  fallen  souls.  One  of  them 
came  inside  and  knelt  in  front  of  that  vile  man  and  put- 
ting her  angel  face  by  the  side  of  his  depraved  and  filthy 
one.  in  tears  poured  out  her  soul's  sympathy  in  his  behalf. 
These  men  seemed  both  to  be  converted  and  expressed 
their  joy  because  of  pardoned  sin.  A  wealthy  Unitarian 
woman,  who  had  but  recently  buried  her  daughter,  was 
in  anguish  of  soul,  and  passing  that  church  she  was  con- 
strained to  turn  in  to  the  convention,  and  witnessing  the 
sacrifice  and  love  of  those  holy  women  for  those  wretched 
men,  was  broken  down  and  brought  to  Christ.  She  came 
up  the  aisle  saying:  "O,  this  is  Christ!     I  never  saw 


346  THE  STORY  OF  MY  UFE 

Him  before,"  and  insisted  that  our  city  missionary  take 
these  men  to  his  mission  and  care  for  them,  she  meeting 
the  bills.  We  found  the  Boston  holiness  people  intelli- 
gent, victorious  and  loving,  and  have  longed  to  meet 
them  again. 

The  twentieth  evangelistic  year  opened  at  Clarion, 
Iowa,  January  13th,  1895,  where  we  had  victory,  but 
much  of  the  good  accomplished  was  counteracted  under 
pressure  in  the  years  which  followed,  as  has  been  the  case 
in  many  localities.  Some  remain,  who  are  wheat  without 
chaff,  and  will  never  go  away  from  God.  It  is  wonder- 
ful that  through  all  the  ages,  people  who  have  utterly 
shaken  off  sin  and  the  world,  have  been  cut  off  from  the 
society  of  others,  misjudged,  hindered  and  opposed.  We 
had  meetings  at  Woodhull,  North  Henderson  and  Vic- 
toria, Ills.,  in  each  of  which  God  stood  with  us  in  the  res- 
cue of  souls. 

Again  the  National  Committee  held  the  camp  at  Des 
Moines,  Iowa.  There  were  present  Dr.  Fowler,  Dr.  Wil- 
liam Jones,  McLaughlin,  Isaiah  Reid,  G.  W.  Wilson  and 
L.  B.  Kent.  Brother  Fowler  led  with  great  earnestness 
and  preached  with  gracious  power.  Dr.  Jones  in  this 
camp  appeared  as  a  giant  in  Israel,  and  some  of  his  dis- 
courses are  spoken  of  to  this  day.  McLaughlin  was  at 
his  best  and  all  the  ministers  were  helped  of  God.  The 
meeting  was  a  gain  on  others  which  had  preceded  it,  and 
eternity  will  unfold  its  results.  I  was  exceedingly  sick 
from  poison  for  a  brief  time,  but  made  the  following  note 
at  the  close  :  "A  meeting  of  gracious  power,  many  scores 
saved,  probably  seventy-five  the  last  Sabbath.  My  soul 
takes  hold  on  God  for  an  illimitable  life  with  Him.  All 
hail  the  power  of  Jesus'  name !" 

Of  the  District  Camp  at  Wilcox,  Wisconsin,  this 
note  was  made  at  its  close :  "A  meeting  of  marked  inter- 
position of  God,  and  the  success  of  holiness  preaching. 
Souls  converted,  reclaimed,  sanctified."  One  of  the 
blessed  ministers  in  this  camp  went  out  into  a  happy  eter- 
nity that  year.     There  were  from  seventy-five  to  one  hun- 


X  WIDE   BATTLi:   LINE  347 

dred  saved  at  our  little  camp  on  Peiro  Circuit,  Climbing 
Hill,  Iowa,  July  10-16.  Brother  Isaiah  Reid  rendered 
very  efficient  services,  and  was  made  a  blessing  to  many 
here. 

The  National  Camp  at  Silver  Heights  this  year  was 
blessed.  Brothers  Fowler,  Bresee,  McLaughlin,  Wilson, 
Haney,  Pickett  and  Mrs.  M.  J.  Harris  took  part  in  the 
preaching.  The  camp  was  preceded  by  a  few  days  of 
service  in  New  Albany,  and  on  the  ground,  to  prepare 
the  way  for  victory.  Brother  Conner  usually  put  in 
months  of  prayer  and  shouting  before  the  camp  opened, 
and  then,  in  some  cases,  had  services  in  the  city  the  pre- 
vious Sabbath,  followed  by  services  of  prayer  and  preach- 
ing on  the  ground  before  the  official  camp  was  opened. 
In  this  case  that  preliminary  meeting  was  especially 
owned  of  God.  For  many  years  the  National  and  other 
camps  have  been  greatly  enriched  by  the  presence  of 
Brother  and  Sister  Harris,  in  the  service  of  song,  and 
occasionally  Sister  Harris  has  preached,  with  gracious 
fruit  following  her  ministry.  Brother  H.  is  becoming 
more  and  more  efficient,  not  only  in  singing,  but  in  lead- 
ing of  people's  meetings.  Dr.  Bresee  was  a  signal  bless- 
ing to  this  camp,  as  he  has  been  for  many  years  wherever 
God  has  sent  him.  God's  ministers  do  not  fail  to  be  effi- 
cient whenever  and  wherever  they  are  true  to  holiness. 
It  seemed  on  this  hill  in  '95  His  ministers  were  as  a  flame 
of  fire.  Hundreds  were  saved,  and  at  its  close  we  made 
this  brief  note :  "A  meeting  of  marked  power.  Many 
saved.     The  best  ever  held  here." 

Dr.  Edward  Walker  and  myself  held  a  camp  at  Sig- 
ourney,  Iowa,  Sept.  14-23,  in  this  year.  There  was  great 
resistance  to  the  truth.  Dr.  Walker  is  one  of  our  strong- 
est ministers,  and  he  preached  with  great  power  on  this 
ground.  We  two  had  a  wonderful  time  with  the  Lord, 
and  the  more  we  were  opposed,  the  more  closely  He  took 
us  under  His  wings.  The  pastors  in  the  town  had  com- 
bined to  oppose  the  meeting  weeks  before  it  was  opened, 
as  we  were  repeatedly  informed,  and  threw  their  weight 


348  THE   STORY   OF   MY  LIFE 

against  it  while  it  progressed.  Good  men  do  such  things 
sometimes,  not  knowing  what  they  do.  If  the  hohness 
movement  is  of  God,  surely  His  servants  ought  to  wake 
to  see  that  they  cannot  fight  it  without  fighting  Him. 
There  is  a  thread  of  excuse  for  this  in  the  fact  that  some 
of  its  advocates  have  acted  unwisely,  and  in  some  cases 
badly,  but  good  men  ought  to  think.  What  valuable 
cause  have  we  ever  heard  of  which  has  not  been  injured 
by  its  professed  friends?  What  church?  What  phase 
of  the  true  religion?  What  doctrine  of  the  Bible?  What 
good  thing  has  not  been  perverted  and  made  a  curse  in 
this  world?  If  ten  persons  have  made  bad  work  of  sanc- 
tification,  how  many  tens  of  thousands  have  made  bad 
work  of  justification?  I  find  and  record  a  note  made  at 
the  close  of  the  Sigourney  Camp,  as  follows:  "Closing 
service  brief  but  precious.  A  meeting  against  which  all 
the  pastors  combined  for  many  weeks  previous  to  its 
opening  and  throughout  its  continuance  ! ! !  Among  the 
most  deeply  spiritual  meetings  of  all  my  ministry — God 
manifest  in  every  service.  Great  resistance  to  truth,  but 
some  saved  beautifully." 

A  meeting  at  Lineville,  on  the  line  between  Iowa  and 
Missouri,  was  held  for  about  two  weeks,  which  was  con- 
tested at  every  turn,  but  we  had  victory  within  and  with- 
out. God  had  some  beautiful  saints  in  that  locality,  and 
on  both  sides  of  the  State  line.  Some  of  them  are  now 
with  Him.  in  robes  of  light,  and  others  are  on  the  way. 
My  heart  view  of  this  meeting  at  the  time  was  thus 
expressed :  "Satan  did  use  the  Lord's  professed  people 
ivondcrfxdly  against  the  meeting,  but  God  was  w^ith  us 
and  fifty  souls  were  saved."  Whatever  may  be  said 
about  holiness  preachers,  or  preaching,  they  do  get  peo- 
ple saved  where  others  fail. 

We  were  eleven  days  with  Brother  Bisbee  at  Logan, 
Kansas,  where  there  was  division  in  the  church  and 
ground  for  alarm  as  to  its  future.  Brother  B.  had  been 
sent  there  with  the  hope  of  saving  it  from  dissolution. 
The  battle  was  hot.  but  truth  prevailed  and  the  powers 
of  darkness  were  driven.     I  find  this  note  was  made  at 


A  WIDE  BATTLE  LINE  ^    g.g 

the  time  concerning  it :  "A  meeting  of  remarkable 
power  and  revelation  of  God.  Great  transformation  of 
this  bleeding  church.  Many  reclaimed,  many  sanctified, 
some  converted,  and  the  pastor,  Brother  Bisbee,  goes  on 
with  the  work." 

After  a  brief  time  on  business  in  Kansas,  and  having 
but  thirty-five  minutes  to  leave  for  the  cars,  I  preached 
in  Hoxie  as  though  I  were  running  a  race,  but  asked 
seekers  to  rise,  and  five  sprang  to  their  feet,  when  I  left 
for  Delta,  Colorado,  beginning  Nov.  24  and  continuing 
four  weeks.  Dear  Brother  Weaver  was  the  pastor  of  the 
church  and  had  faithfully  executed  the  will  of  his  Mas- 
ter. I  have  known  but  few  who  were  so  utterly  given 
to  the  work  of  God.  Delta  was  a  place  of  material  pros- 
perity, and  the  leading  members  of  his  church  given  to 
money  making.  His  deep  spirituality  and  glorious  Gos- 
pel was  an  offense  to  some  of  them,  as  is  generally  the 
case  with  worldly  professors.  Much  good  was  done,  but 
great  results  seemed  well  nigh  impossible  because  of  pre- 
vailing evils  within  the  church.  The  following  note  was 
made  at  the  time  between  my  soul  and  God :  "A  meet- 
ing much  hindered  by  those  who  have  opposed  the  Godly 
pastor — some  of  them  very  influential.  The  other  minis- 
ters and  churches  also  put  their  might  against  it  because 
of  holiness  teaching.  Many  were  reclaimed,  many  sanc- 
tified, many  were  converted,  though  the  number  of  the 
latter  was  small.  Never,  perhaps,  went  through  a  meet- 
ing more  fully  in  harmony  with  God,  and'  accompanied 
with  the  riches  of  His  grace."  Unspirthial  people, 
churches  and  ministers,  can  be  united  against  holiness 
preaching  and  testimony  when  nothing  else  will  unite 
them.  Brother  Weaver  will  sing  when  the  stars  are  fall- 
ing! 


CHAPTER  LXIV. 


From  Colorado  Eostzvard. 

From  Delta,  Colorado,  we  went  up  the  valley  of  the 
Little  Gunnison  River.  Parts  of  this  valley  furnish  prob- 
ably the  best  fruits  in  the  United  States,  if  not  in  the 
world.  A  wind  conies  down  from  the  snow-covered 
mountains  each  evening  of  the  summer  and  returns  in  the 
morning.  Its  action  on  the  down  trip  prevents  injury  to 
the  fruit  by  insects,  and  hence  there  is  a  perfection,  es- 
pecially of  apples,  I  have  seen  in  no  other  country.  The 
flavor  of  the  same  species  of  apples  is  so  superior  there, 
to  other  localities,  that  one  finds  it  difficult  to  believe  it 
to  be  the  same  fruit.  Nearly  all  the  varieties  of  fruit 
growing  in  California  are  said  to  grow  there  and  are 
superior  in  quality.  The  river,  I  think,  is  the  most  rapid 
stream  I  ever  saw.  The  people  say  that  no  wild  beast 
attempts  to  cross  it  when  the  snow  melts  in  the  spring. 
The  mountains  abound  with  game,  though  but  few  of  the 
more  savage  animals  are  left. 

A  huge  wild  cat — as  large  as  any  two  of  that  species 
I  had  ever  seen — came  down  from  the  mountains  on  the 
w^est  of  Paonia  to  procure  a  turkey  for  a  Christmas  din- 
ner, while  I  was  there,  and  a  big  sinner  slaughtered  the 
beautiful  creature.  Two  men  were  carrying  it  by  and 
wished  to  show  it  to  the  preacher  from  the  East,    I  ex- 

35° 


FROM  COLORADO  EASTWARD  851 

pressed  a  strong  admiration  for  its  beauty,  and  the  sinner 
prepared  the  hide  and  sent  it  to  my  wife.  This  act  of  his 
in  some  way  interested  him  in  me,  and  he  came  to  hear 
me  preach  and  was  converted.  Two  cowboys  in  that 
country  were  said  to  have  found  a  cinnamon  bear,  and 
actually  lassoed  him  and  drove  him  into  town.  There  is 
a  heartiness  about  those  Western  people  which  is  delight- 
ful. The  town  of  Paonia  was  marked  for  the  skeptical 
tendencies  of  its  citizens,  but  there  were  a  few  Chris- 
tians attempting  to  hold  the  fort.  There  was  no  church 
building,  but  the  Methodists  had  a  small  society.  Rev. 
J.  W.  Martin,  of  Nebraska  and  Iowa,  had  broken  down 
in  health  and  gone  there  to  recruit.  Having  accepted  the 
pastorate  of  a  circuit  amid  those  grand  old  mountains, 
he  called  us  to  help  him  and  we  were  there  from  Decem- 
ber 25th  to  January  14th,  the  latter  part  of  the  twentieth 
and  the  beginning  of  the  twenty-first  evangelist  year. 

Taking  everything  into  account,  I  esteem  this  among 
the  best  meetings  of  my  entire  ministry.  The  services 
were  held  in  a  school  house,  but  the  community  largely 
gave  us  a  hearing.  Some  who  had  wandered  from  God 
in  heart  or  life,  in  the  church,  were  restored,  and  others 
began  immediately  to  seek  and  obtain  perfect  love.  This, 
as  it  always  does,  opened  the  way  for  the  salvation  of 
those  from  without,  and  hardened  men  melted  like  wax 
in  the  furnace  of  God.  The  ground  had  been  graciousl) 
prepared  by  the  efficient  ministries  of  Brother  Martin 
and  his  godly  wife,  and  now  while  it  was  in  progress, 
they  were  praying  day  and  night  as  people  rarely  pray. 
When  there  was  school  our  afternoon  meetings  were  held 
in  their  home,  and  God  used  our  Bible  readings  to  open 
many  blind,  eyes.  At  the  close  of  this  service  this  state- 
ment was  recorded  concerning  it :  "A  meeting  of  blessed 
results  and  gracious  power.  Scores  were  saved,  leaving 
twenty-five  at  the  altar.  Glory  be  to  God,  the  Father,  Son 
and  Holy  Ghost.  Amen !"  On  New  Year's  eve,  while 
this  battle  was  going  forward,  I  wrote  with  a  glad  heart 
the  following:  "This  night  closes  the  twentieth  year  of 


352  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

evangelistic  services,  in  which  I  have  seen  the  great  good- 
ness of  the  Lord.  In  this  time  I  have  been  identified  with 
more  than  twelve  thousand  services  and  have  seen  the 
salvation  of  a  multitude  of  souls.  This  night  also  closes 
the  record  of  the  fifty-fifth  year  of  my  Christian  life,  and 
truly  this  has  been  to  me  the  best  of  all  these  years.  On 
this  night  in  the  first  hour  of  1841,  Christ  opened  His 
arms  and  took  me  in.  Would  that  these  years  had  been 
more  thoroughly  devoted  to  His  will,  and  wholly  un- 
marked by  sin,  but  oidless  thanksgivings  and  praise  to  my 
loving  Lord  for  His  dealings  with  my  soul  in  these  woti' 
derful  years!  O  that  in  the  remnant  that  is  left  I  may 
never  grieve  Him,  and  yet  lead  a  multitude  to  His  salva- 
tion. Perhaps  the  most  marked  characteristic  of  these 
years  has  been  a  passion  for  soul  saving.  This  was  im- 
parted when  God  spoke  my  sins  forgiven,  and,  despite  all 
my  unfaithfulness,  it  has  never  been  taken  from  me!  O 
Lamb  of  God,  TJiy  love  to  me  has  been  wonderful!" 

In  this  year  I  was  in  twenty-four  distinct  meetings, 
involving  about  600  services.  This  included  ten  camp 
meetings  and  services  held  in  Colorado,  Kansas,  Illinois, 
Iowa,  Indiana  and  Ohio.  Of  a  meeting  in  Wathenee, 
Kan.,  January  19  to  February  9,  I  wrote  at  the  time  as 
follows :  "A  meeting  opening  with  gracious  victories, 
which  were  retarded  near  the  end  of  the  first  week  by 
many  in  the  church  refusing  to  obey  the  call  to  holine-s 
and  wickedly  talking  against  it.  People  were  saved 
nearly  every  day  to  the  end,  but  in  large  numbers  at  the 
beginning.  God  has  been  with  us  in  this  meeting  and 
many  will  rejoice  in  heaven  as  the  result.  Glory  to  the 
Lamb."  In  ten  thousand  cases  sinners  have  perished  who 
might  have  been  saved  if  God's  professed  people  had 
not  joined  them  in  rebelling  against  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Reader,  if  holiness  is  right  and  sin  is  wrong,  uihy  reject 
the  one  and  cling  to  the  other? 

Going  to  New  Sharon,  Iowa,  for  a  short  convention, 
the  work  opened  and  we  were  detained  several  days,  when 
Hart  and  Magann  were  called  to  carry  on  the  work.  We 


FROM  COLORADO   EASIWARD  853 

then  wrote :  "Came  here  to  lead  a  three  days'  convention. 
Found  the  Lord  would  not  let  me  off,  and  He  has  brought 
this  church  and  her  pastor  out  of  fearful  tangles  and 
opened  a  wide  work."  We  understood  many  were  saved 
under  the  preaching  of  Brother  Hart  after  we  left. 

The  camp  at  Des  Moines  this  year  was  led  by  Dr. 
Carradine,  Dr.  Walker,  Aura  Smith,  and  the  home  work- 
ers, with  the  President,  Isaiah  Reid,  as  the  overseer,  the 
writer  being  in  the  battle  from  first  to  last.  Drs.  Carradine 
and  Walker  preached  with  wonderful  strength.  Aura 
Smith  and  others  had  great  liberty. 

Of  this  we  wrote  at  the  time :  "Surely  God  has  given 
us  a  wonderful  meeting.  Such  preaching  as  1  have  rarely 
ever  heard,  and  a  throng  of  saved  souls !" 

The  National  at  Silver  Heights  was  led  by  Dr.  Fow- 
ler, assisted  by"  Brothers  Pepper,  Reid,  Collins,  McLaugh- 
lin, Wilson,  McLean  and  Haney.  The  Harrises,  as  usual, 
were  a  gracious  power  in  song,  and  both  able  helpers  in 
exhortation  and  altar  work.  A  heavy  debt  hung  over  the 
grounds,  and  both  Sabbaths  the  meetings  were  badly  in- 
jured with  persistent  efforts  to  raise  money.  In  the  heat 
of  my  outraged  soul  I  preferred  gate  fees  to  these  long 
Sunday  pulls,  but  afterwards  saw  it  not  best  to  substi- 
tute one  evil  for  another.  This  financial  burden  has  since 
been  lifted,  and  we  trust  this  camp  ground  will  be  made 
the  birthplace  of  uncounted  thousands  in  the  time  to 
come. 

The  Storm  Lake  (Iowa)  Camp  has  held  on  through 
the  years  and  aims  to  be  true  to  holiness.  It  is  a  pleasure 
to  any  map  of  God  to  be  identified  with  its  gracious 
work.  It  never  fails  to  bear  good  fruit  and  in  1896  the 
Lord  owned  it  as  usual.  It  is  a  good  thing  to  have  a  body 
of  solid  laymen  back  of  a  camp  meeting,  and  often  nice 
to  have  something  or  somebody  to  hold  worldly  preachers 
straight.  The  camp  at  Manilla,  Iowa,  has  been  a  center, 
for  years,  of  much  devotion  to  God,  but  hindered  badly 
by  the  rabid  spirit  of  a  few  well-meaning  men.  The 
holiest  man  in  the  world  will  ruin  his  usefulness  and  in- 


864  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

jure  the  cause  he  intends  to  advocate  by  3ielding  to  fanat- 
ical influences.  Among  the  most  painful  things  in  the 
case  of  every  real  fanatic  is,  he  can  neither  be  taught  by 
God,  or  man.  Dr.  Bunce  was  with  me  in  this  camp  and 
labored  as  but  few  men  labor.  Much  good  was  done, 
but  twice  as  much  would  have  been  accomplished  had  it 
not  been  for  the  foolish  sayings,  and  bitter  spirit  mani- 
fest, both  in  the  city  and  camp,  in  previous  years,  by 
holiness  professors.  We  rejoice  that  this  is  subsiding 
and  a  better  spirit  prevails. 

In  Brownell,  and  Ransom,  Western  Kansas,  we  had 
two  precious  camps  where  much  was  done  to  end  the 
effects  of  fanatical  leaders.  Much  greater  good  is  often 
revealed  in  small  camps  than  in  the  larger  ones,  in  pro- 
portion to  the  outlay.  These  camps  were  places  of  special 
outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  When  the  King  comes  He 
will  find  some  white  saints  from  those  localities. 

We  had  lengthened  services  also  in  Wilson,  and 
Wakeney,  in  that  part  of  the  State.  The  former  was  pro- 
tracted, with  much  labor  and  less  results.  At  its  close 
we  wrote :  "A  meeting  af  marked  revelations  of  God  to  a 
few  people.  Greatt  resistance  to  truth — a  town  full  of 
backsliders  and  encased  in  the  iniquities  of  secretism. 
Much  good  done  and  souls  saved."  There  was  battle  in 
Wakeney  with  less  of  victory  because  of  old  quarrels  in 
the  church. 

The  National  Camp  at  Urbana,  Ohio,  was  a  gracious 
service,  but  not  equal  to  the  first  in  the  days  of  Inskip. 
Brother  Fowler  had  to  leave  after  the  first  Sabbath. 
There  were  present  as  laborers  Fowler,  Pepper,  Nus- 
baum,  Scudday,  Ross  Taylor,  Baker  and  Haney.  Brother 
Baker  is  a  very  efficient  leader  in  song.  Brother  Pepper 
is  always  a  power  for  good,  and  his  presence  a  benedic- 
tion. Brother  Scudday  is  a  beautiful  preacher  and  much 
was  accomplished  by  his  ministry.  Brother  Nusbaum, 
as  a  practical  man  and  able  minister,  is  very  valuable, 
and  it  seemed  to  us  he  ought  to  be  in  the  field  as  an 


FROM  COLOR.\DO  EASTWARD  355 

evangelist.    The  loss  of  Brother  Fowler  as  the  leader  was 
felt,  but  the  Lord  took  us  through  and  gave  us  victory. 

In  the  opening  of  the  next  year  we  wrote :  "I  fully 
recognize  '96  as  the  best  of  all  these  years,  and  trust  its 
record  will  bless  me  in  eternity.  Now  (Jan.  9,  97,)  I 
leave  home  to  open  another  year  of  evangelistic  work. 
Wife  very  frail,  and  to  leave  her  alone  is  my  most  pain- 
ful cross."  The  patience  of  my  faithful  wife  with  her 
lonely  condition  has  been  a  marvel,  but  her  spirit  has 
often  been  with  me  in  battle  almost  as  literally  as  though 
her  body  were  present.  Blessed  is  the  minister  who  has 
such  a  wife. 


CHAPTER  LXV. 


Eighteen  Hundred  and  Ninety-seven. 

Eighteen  hundred  and  ninety-seven  was  my  twenty- 
second  evangehstic  year.  This  campaign  opened  with  a 
meeting  at  Amber,  a  small  town  on  a  circuit  which  gava 
its  young  pastor  much  trouble.  As  a  true  Methodist 
preacher  he  advocated  holiness,  and  this  little,  withered 
society  disliked  it  much  as  backsliders  generally  do.  He 
had  given  me  a  conception  of  its  desolation  and  poverty, 
but  so  needed  help  that  I  agreed  to  go.  Sister  M.  J. 
Harris  had  broken  down  in  the  work  from  overtaxing 
her  vocal  organs,  and  to  them  both  it  was  a  time  of  great 
discouragement.  Physicians  had  warned  her  of  the  dan- 
ger in  the  case,  and  Dr.  Collins,  who  was  a  graduate  in 
medical  science  in  Boston,  told  her  plainly  there  was 
no  case  on  record  where  any  person  thus  afflicted  had 
ever  been  restored.  Her  vocal  cords  had  pressed  against 
the  jugular  vein,  producing  an  angle  in  the  vein,  which 
endangered  her  life  at  any  moment.  She  was  suffering 
much  from  it  and  compelled  to  cease  her  singing.  Much 
prayer  had  been  offered  for  her,  but  there  was  no  answer. 
Brother  Harris  wrote  me  he  had  planned  to  go  into  busi- 
ness, as  his  wife  had  failed,  but  would  go  with  me  himself 
for  a  few  meetings  if  I  could  use  him,  and  Amber  was 
my  first  appointment.    I  knew  that  support  at  all  was  very 

356 


EIGHTEEN'   HUNDRED   AND   NINETY   SEVEN  357 

doubtful  at  this  point,  but  if  the  pastor  would  take  him 
I  should  be  glad  to  have  him  with  me,  and  the  pastor 
agreed  to  it.  He  subsequently  asked  if  his  wife  could  not 
accompany  him  and  I  feared  to  ask  this  of  the  pastor 
lest  he  would  break  down,  because  he  did  not  know  where 
he  could  get  a  place  for  my  head  in  that  society. 

So  we  three  appeared  on  the  battle  ground.  The  par- 
sonage was  not  far  off  and  the  young  pastor  and  his  wife 
procured  a  vacant  house  in  Amber,  and  we  all  moved  in 
together  and  took  care  of  ourselves !  We  were  thus  pre- 
pared for  battle,  having  secured  our  base  of  supplies. 
After  breakfast  each  morning  we  had  a  prayer  service 
together  which  became  glorious.  The  pastor's  young  wife 
got  sanctified,  and  was  beautiful  in  holiness  and  her  faith 
as  simple  as  a  child's.  One  morning  Sister  Harris  was 
led  to  pray  for  her  healing,  and  we  all  joined  as  best 
we  could.  There  was  a  moment  when  her  faith  took 
hold,  and,  corresponding  with  that,  I  was  assured  of  her 
healing.  She  broke  forth  in  a  gust  of  praise,  but  while 
shouting  she  looked  at  her  husband  and  the  pastor,  and 
they  seemed  to  her  to  be  doubting !  This  led  her  to  par- 
tially let  go,  which  I  felt  at  the  time,  though  nothing  was 
said.  I  prayed  much,  but  was  sure  her  faith  was  crippled. 
At  the  first  opening  I  expressed  my  fear  to  her.  when 
she  informed  me  as  above.  In  our  next  prayer  service  her 
faith  surmounted  every  barrier  and  the  work  was  done. 
She  sang  from  that  time  on  in  the  meeting,  and  has  been 
singing  ever  since.  The  faith  of  the  pastor's  wife  hung 
like  an  anchor  all  the  time.  Thus  an  exceedingly  useful 
life  has  been  prolonged,  and  Sister  Harris  given  to  the 
work  of  holiness  through  all  these  years !  Blessed  he 
God!  The  people  of  Amber  largely  rejected  the  truth, 
but  we  came  away  with  shoutings. 

A  brief  service  in  the  army  hall  at  Grinnell  was  made 
a  blessing  to  the  little  flock  and  a  few  were  saved.  It 
seems  strange  that  a  city  full  of  churches  can  furnish  no 
building  for  the  teaching  of  holiness  by  responsible  or- 
dained ministers.     If  Methodists  had  been  true  to  their 


358  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

doctrine  and  calling,  there  would  have  been  no  Salvation 
Army,  but  God  will  have  holiness  preached  and  His  Gos- 
pel given  to  the  poor.  We  gave  a  few  days  to  Pontiac, 
Illinois,  to  confirm  the  saints  and  give  courage  to  the 
faint.  Most  of  those  previously  saved  were  holding  on 
their  way,  and  some  were  brought  in. 

The  Des  Moines  (Iowa)  Camp  was  led  this  year  by 
Dr.  Fowler,  assisted  by  Brother  Reid,  Dr.  Wm.  Jones, 
McLaughlin,  Amanda  Smith.  Sam  Jones  and  Haney, 
with  the  rest  of  our  home  evangelists.  I  have  rarely,  if 
ever,  been  so  impressed  with  the  wonders  of  the  Gospel 
as  in  that  meeting.  The  people  were  moved  mightily 
with  sanctified  truth  from  the  lips  of  sanctified  preachers. 
The  encampment  was  large  and  each  service  seemed  to 
be  an  increased  revelation  of  God.  Multitudes  were 
moved  by  the  truth  and  many  were  saved. 

I  think  dear  Doctor  Jones  was  in  a  conscious  battle 
with  death.  His  manly  frame  was  evidently  yielding  to 
the  pressure.  He  was  nervous  when  dear  ones  hinted  that 
he  was  failing,  and  mentioned  it  publicly,  but  never 
preached  so  mightily.  His  last  discourse  in  this  camp 
was  wonderful,  and  will  not  disai)pear  from  the  thought 
of  those  who  heard  it.  A  spotless  character,  among  the 
sweetest  of  all  saints,  a  Prince  in  Israel,  a  giant  among 
ministers,  whose  uncomplaining  great  soul  went  oflf  to 
God  from  a  contemptible  little  town  in  Missouri,  where 
he  had  been  placed  by  an  unjust  ecclesiasticism  for  the 
crime  of  preaching  holiness!  His  saintly  wife  had  pre- 
ceded him,  and  together  they  are  with  the  sons  of  the 
morning,  while  I  write !  From  first  to  last  this  was  a 
great  camp  meeting. 

Brother  J.  W.  Martin  and  the  writer  conducted  a 
camp  for  the  Wright  County  Holiness  Association,  June 
18-28,  near  Clarion.  Iowa.  Brother  Martin  is  a  good 
preacher,  unusually  forcible  in  the  pulpit,  and  a  fine  leader 
of  camp  meetings.  We  have  but  few  who  equal  him  as 
a  sound  teacher,  and  through  his  Gospel  many  thousands 
have  been  saved.  Sister  Epperson,  one  of  our  best  women 


EIGHTEEN  HUNDRED  AND  NINETY  SEVEN  859 

evangelists,  aided  much  in  the  latter  part  of  the  meeting. 

The  National  Association  was  called  this  year  to 
hold  a  camp  in  the  Allegheny  Valley  above  Pittsburg, 
July  9-14.  The  ministers  present  as  leaders  were  Fowler, 
Joseph  Smith,  Collins,  Pepper,  Daniels,  Walker  and 
Haney.  The  service  was  held  on  an  old  broken  down 
Methodist  camp  ground,  and  its  work  had  something  to 
do  with  the  resurrection  of  the  dead !  The  blessed  brother 
who  called  us  there  and  was  financially  responsible,  must 
have  been  severely  tried,  as  a  heavy  load  was  left  on  his 
righteous  soul.  He  bore  it  beautifully,  and  we  trust  the 
Lord  has  blessed  him  ever  since.  The  location  of  the 
camp  was  beautiful,  but  past  years  of  failure  made  suc- 
cess a  difficult  task.  Could  there  have  been  a  succession 
of  holiness  camps  the  people  might  have  hailed  the  return 
of  old  time  religion  and  hurried  there  to  be  saved.  But 
God  does  recognize  His  real  ministers  and  bless  His  own 
Gospel,  so  we  had  a  glorious  time.  I  find  the  following 
written  on  the  ground  after  the  meeting  had  closed :  "A 
camp  small  in  its  beginnings,  gracious  in  its  progress, 
and  Christ-honoring  in  its  results.  Probably  more  than 
one  hundred  were  saved !  Personally,  there  was  a  great 
deepening  of  my  own  soul.  Glory  to  the  Father,  Son 
and  Holy  Ghost !" 

Again  the  Nationals  led  the  meeting  at  Des  Plaines, 
July  29th  to  August  9th.  The  following  workers  were 
present :  Fowler,  Reid,  Wm.  Jones,  Collins,  Walker,  Mc- 
Laughlin, Pepper,  Joseph  Smith  and  Haney.  The  camp 
was  not  large,  the  regular  church  camp  having  preceded 
it.  Dr.  Jones  preached  four  times,  but  broke  down  in 
his  last  sermon.  His  preaching  was  grand,  but  his 
strength  not  equal  to  what  it  was  in  Des  Moines.  Run- 
ning over  the  record  of  each  service  made  at  the  time,  I 
am  surprised  to  find  a  thread  of  real  victory  running 
through  the  whole. 

A  class  of  laymen  who  are  staunch  men  of  God  lie 
back  of  this  camp.  These  from  the  beginning  have  de- 
sired that  the  true  Methodist  idea  of  holiness  shall  be 


360  THE   STORY   OF  MY  LIFE 

kept  prominent  in  all  their  meetinji^s,  but  have  not  'al- 
ways succeeded  in  making  it  so.  Why  do  not  our  brothers 
in  the  ministry  see  that  throughout  the  great  Central 
W^est  Methodist  camp  meetings  have  dwindled  and  mo=;t 
of  them  have  disappeared  where  the  Wesleyan  view  of 
holiness  has  been  excluded  ? 

The  Bloomington,  Illinois,  Camp  was  a  place  of  de- 
sire this  year  and  much  good  was  accomplished  in  it.  Dr. 
W'm.  Jones  was  the  leader  and  this  was  our  last  meeting 
with  this  great  and  good  minister.  He  preached  with 
much  power,  but  there  was  a  faintness  about  his  failing 
body  which  was  noticeable  and  painful  to  those  who  loved 
him.  Brothers  Collins,  and  Fowler,  had  nuich  liberty 
in  preaching,  the  latter  coming  for  the  second  Sabbath. 
A  note  at  its  close  says  this :  "A  meeting  of  much  power 
from  God,  of  great  liberty  in  preaching,  of  much  prayer 
and  apparent  faith,  with  fifty  to  one  hundred  saved — • 
think  not  more  than  sixty-five.     O  what  unbelief!'' 

The  Nationals  held  a  camp  at  Greenville,  Illinois, 
September  6-12,  the  Harrises  leading  in  song  with  usual 
acceptability  and  power.  There  were  present  Fowler, 
Walker,  Collins  and  Haney.  Brother  Bradford,  a  young 
banker,  called  the  meeting  there  and  largely  sustained  it 
financially,  and  God  blessed  him  in  it.  Tlie  following 
record  was  made  concerning  it :  "Large  assemblies,  good 
attention,  fearful  preaching,  glorious  personal  victories. 
great  resistance  to  truth,  and  less  saved  than  usual." 

Our  little  camp  at  Cedar,  Iowa,  was  a  time  of  great 
refreshing  to  the  saints,  of  genuine  conviction  and  of 
much  salvation  in  proportion  to  the  outlay.  Many  of  the 
County  Association  camps  have  been  a  great  benediction 
to  the  people.  To  this  one  was  added  at  the  time :  "A 
camp  of  glorious  import  to  God's  saints,  and  of  power 
and  revelation.  Much  resistance,  but  much  salvation. 
Glory !" 

After  two  blessed  services  in  the  Pentecostal  Mis- 
sions in  Chicago,  where  Brother  Rice  and  his  helpers 
have  wrought  a  great  work  and  God  gave  us  special  vie- 


EIGHTEEN  HUNDRED   AND  NINETY  SEVEN  361 

tories,  we  wrote  as  follows:  "The  twenty-second  year  of 
evangelistic  service  has  been  the  deepest  and  richest  of  all 
these  years.  J\Iy  soul  in  this  period  has  known  much 
more  than  common  of  the  glory  of  the  Divine  Indweller. 
Blessed  be  God  forever  and  ever.    Amen !"' 

I  gave  more  time  to  my  family  and  enjoyed  the  so- 
ciety of  my  wife  in  the  twenty-third  evangelistic  year 
than  perhaps  in  any  other  of  the  first  twenty-five  years. 
Had  a  meeting  in  February,  1898,  in  Seward  M.  E. 
Church,  Omaha,  Neb.,  with  my  old  friend  Robison  as 
pastor — a  man  of  kindly  spirit  and  good  talent.  It  was  a 
pull,  for  victory,  of  twenty  days,  but  the  leaden  weight 
of  dead  church  members  was  a  fearful  thing  to  counter- 
act. Dead  church  members  generally  have  life  enough  to 
fight  holiness  if  they  cannot  do  anytlring  else.  There  were 
some  beautiful  characters  there  battling  for  God  against 
heavy  odds.  We  wrote  there  at  the  time :  "A  service 
greatly  encumbered  with  dead  weights  in  the  church  and 
rebellion  to  holiness.  God  was  wonderfully  with  me  in 
all  the  preaching.  Souls  converted  and  sanctified,  and 
much  good  accomplished."  We  also  had  two  days  serv- 
ice at  Walnut  Hill  Church  in  that  city,  but  little  good 
was  accomplished.  On  the  way  to  Chicago  we  gave  three 
days  to  Wesley  Church.  Des  Moines,  which  were  strik- 
ingly blessed  of  the  Lord,  and  in  \\'est  Side  Mission, 
Chicago,  God  gave  us  a  gracious  time  for  ten  days.  That 
little  mission  has  been  the  birthplace  of  many  souls.  Sis- 
ter Beezley  has  been  in  charge  of  it  for  years.  A  woman 
of  frail  body  and  large  family,  but  in  close  communion 
with  the  King.  Dear  Brother  Rice  has  put  many  years 
of  earnest  and  self-sacrificing  mission  work  in  Chicago. 
The  harvest  will  be  gathered  by  and  by. 

A  little  camp  this  year  at  Goldfield,  Iowa,  w^as  greatly 
hindered  by  great  rains,  smallness  of  camp,  uncounted 
and  unaccountable  mosquitoes,  and  human  rebellion  to 
God,  but  I  said  then,  "God  was  with  us,  however,  souls 
saved  and  sanctified  and  much  good  done." 

Again  we  were  in  the  battle  at  Des  ]\Ioines.  Brothers 


362  THE   CTOBY  OF  MY  LIFE 

Fowler,  Reid,  Collins,  Joseph  Smith,  Bunce,  Laton, 
Brother  and  Sister  Harris,  and  Haney  were  in  the  fight, 
and  what  they  said  and  did  will  be  read  aloud  some  day 
when  Jesus  Christ  comes.  The  following  note  was  ap- 
pended concerning  it  at  the  time :  "A  meeting  of  gracious 
power  to  God's  saints.  Not  as  many  saved  as  in  some 
former  camps,  but  striking  in  its  advocacy  of  Gospel  holi- 
ness and  building  for  eternity." 

Brother  J.  W.  Martin  was  with  us  at  Greenwood, 
Wis.,  Camp,  where  we  had  rain  much  of  the  time,  but 
victory  came  from  God  and  we  rejoiced.  We  are  always 
blessed  among  those  Wisconsin  saints.  How  we  will  shout 
when  we  meet  them  in  eternity's  morning.  We  find  a  note 
appended:  "Much  rain  from  first  to  last,  but  God  was 
with  us  in  power."  Tliis  year  we  got  to  attend  the  Spring- 
field, Illinois,  Camp,  Brother  L.  B.  Kent  in  charge. 
Brothers  McLaughlin,  Hatfield,  Dooley,  Kent  and  Haney 
were  the  preachers.  Taken  right  along.  Brother  Mc- 
Laughlin is  among  our  strongest  and  most  reliable 
preachers.  Brother  Hatfield  is  odd,  like  himself,  and 
nobody  else,  but  there  is  much  good  wheat  in  him,  and  he 
has  done  a  great  work  for  the  Lord.  If  you  do  not  love 
him,  you  had  better  begin  now.  Brother  Kent  is  a 
strong  preacher  and  has  been  a  marked  self-sacrificing 
worker  for  a  great  while.  We  have  taken  many  precious 
lessons  at  his  feet.  The  camp  seemed  every  way  good, 
and  we  will  meet  people  in  heaven  who  were  saved  there. 

We  said  of  the  National  Camp  at  Silver  Heights  this 
year :  "A  meeting  greatly  hindered  in  its  attendance,  but 
marked  in  its  power  and  revelations  from  God.  My  own 
soul  taken  into  wonderful  relations  to  the  Holy  Trin- 
ity." A  strong  body  of  ministers  were  there,  who  preached 
with  the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down  from  heaven  and  souls 
were  gathered  into  the  garner  of  God.  W'ho  can  esti- 
mate the  good  resulting  to  the  whole  country,  and  the 
world,  coming  out  of  the  National  Camp  Meetings.  The 
work  of  the  National  waned  somewhat  for  a  few  years, 
but  is  raoidly  advancing  now.    Blessed  be  God ! 


EIGUTEEX   HUNDRKD  AND  NINETY  SEVEN  3(33 

Our  camp  at  Ransom,  Kansas,  this  year  from  Sep- 
tember 2nd  to  I2th  was  hindered  by  four  days  of  rain,  but 
full-salvation  people  are  not  easily  turned  from  their  pur- 
pose. When  they  cannot  reach  others  they  are  sure  to 
have  a  good  time  among  themselves.  So  the  work  of 
character  building  went  on  graciously,  and  the  saints 
mounted  above  the  clouds.  Brother  Gunckle  had  accom- 
plished a  great  work  through  all  this  region  and  was  there 
to  help  us,  but  Brother  Thomson,  was  now  the  pastor. 
Brother  Sedore  helped  us  in  the  fight  and  the  pastor  was 
faithfu"!  and  true.  We  find  this  note  made  when  meeting 
close :  "A  meeting  of  gracious  power  and  character 
building.    Some  were  saved.    Glory  !" 

Camp  at  Hoysington,  Kansas,  opened  September 
13th  and  closed  October  3rd.  A  camp  meeting  without 
tents !  I  insisted  on  living  in  my  tent,  so  we  had  a  tab- 
ernacle and  one  tent!  The  tabernacle  blew  down  and  I 
was  bombarded  for  nearly  three  hours,  as  it  seemed  to 
me,  by  a  storm  of  rain,  and  hail,  and  such  a  wind  as  peo- 
ple rarely  see.  My  tent  was  well  fastened  with  two  sys- 
tems of  ropes  and  held  wonderfully.  At  times  I  think  the 
water  was  three  inches  deep  under  me,  but  I  mounted 
my  bed  and  held  to  the  tent  for  dear  life  and  prayed 
as  best  I  could !  At  times  it  seemed  the  tent  would 
be  rent  into  ribbons,  but  it  held  to  the  last  and  with  but 
little  injury.  I  was  alone  and  no  one  near,  but  at  last, 
as  the  storm  was  subsiding,  a  good  brother  came  with 
an  immense  pair  of  rubber  boots,  and  I  got  into  them  and 
waded  to  his  house !  This  note  was  appended  before  we 
left  the  city :  "A  meeting  against  the  success  of  which 
were  very  remarkable  combinations.  War  of  church 
members,  fearful  rain  storm,  w'ind,  mosquitoes,  two  cir- 
cus shows,  a  man  murdered  in  town,  spirituality  choked 
out,  &c.,  &c.,  but  God  was  with  us,  many  were  raised 
from  the  dead,  and  a  body  of  live  souls  left  to  save  the 
church  from  perdition !" 

The  camp  on  Beloit  Circuit,  whose  pastor  and  wife 
were  blessed  souls,  began  October  6th  and  continued  till 


364  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

broken  up  by  a  persistent  cold  rain.  It  was  a  service  of 
trial,  but  of  triumph  as  well.  Of  this  we  wrote  at  the 
time :  "A  meeting  which  rescued  two  churches  from 
great  clanger  of  utter  loss,  restored  the  Wesleyan  doc- 
trine and  experience,  brought  some  to  pardon,  others  to 
holiness,  revealed  God  to  many  as  never  before,  restored 
two  preachers  to  holiness,  and  greatly  blessed  my  soul ! 
Glory  to  the  ever  blessed  Trinity !" 


CHAPTER  LXVI. 


The  Battles  of  the  Twenty-fourth  Year. 

The  twenty-fourth  evangelistic  year  began  January 
1st  and  closed  December  29th,  1899.  It  included  eighteen 
distinct  meetings,  nine  of  which  were  camps.  These  were 
held  in  Illinois,  Iowa,  Nebraska,  ^Maryland,  Oklahoma 
and  Indiana. 

We  began  at  El  Paso.  Illinois,  January  ist,  closing 
the  28th.  The  first  Sabbath  many  arose  as  candidates  for 
Christian  perfection,  and  had  all  of  them  kept  their  vow 
what  a  work  of  God  would  have  been  wrought !  The 
second  Sabbath  about  150  of  the  church  rose,  saying  they 
would  seek  till  they  found  a  holy  heart.  Had  they  all 
done  what  they  promised  to  do,  who  can  tell  the  depths 
and  glory  of  the  work  which  would  have  followed  ?  Num- 
bers did,  and  found  what  they  sought.  The  pastor,  Rev. 
W.  A.  Cumming,  stood  by  the  truth  in  a  manly  way  and 
we  have  long  prized  him  as  a  true  minister.  Father 
North  of  this  church  and  his  family  were  a  great  help 
to  the  meeting.  The  dear  old  suffering  saint  still  sur- 
vives, and  is  ever  a  burning  and  shining  light.  The 
church  at  El  Paso  can  never  render  one  reason  for  not 
being  holy  with  such  a  man  and  such  a  family  in  their 
midst.     She  has  numerous  members  beside  these  whose 

365 


366  THE   STORY   OF  MY  LIFE 

garments  are  white,  and  who  will  follow  the  Lamb  to 
fountains  of  living  waters. 

Thus  all  over  the  land  we  find  the  church,  and  the 
church  ivithin  the  church.  The  one  for,  and  the  other 
against  spirituality,  and  the  hindrance  of  all  hindrances, 
to  a  general  revival  of  God's  work  are  the  tens  of  thous- 
ands whose  names  are  on  her  records,  but  who  have  never 
been,  or  are  not  now,  in  the  Book  of  Life,  When  the 
King  comes,  what  wailings  there  will  be,  zc/u^n  these  tivo 
bodies  are  separated! 

A  precious  little  meeting  was  held  with  my  dear 
Brother  Kidder  on  the  Dubuque  Circuit,  Iowa.  This  man 
of  God  has  stood  for  holiness  through  the  years,  against 
all  opposing  powers,  and  recently  we  had  the  pleasure  of 
suggesting  him  for  membership  in  the  National  Associ- 
ation. Of  the  service  we  made  this  note  before  leaving: 
"A  meeting  where  a  heavy  majority  of  the  church  is  ut- 
terly opposed  to  revivals,  and  are  without  God !  A  blessed 
work — attendance  very  small,  souls  converted,  reclaimed, 
sanctified.  Minister  gracious,  and  services  continue  un- 
der his  lead.    O  how  God  has  blessed  me  here !" 

We  were  kept  by  a  snow  storm  from  reaching  War- 
saw, Nebraska,  in  time,  but  came  as  soon  as  the  way 
opened,  and  some  precious  fruit  was  gathered.  'We  found 
the  pastor  a  true  minister  and  were  glad  to  help  him. 
Some  will  come  from  Warsaw  when  God's  elect  are 
gathered.  We  had  a  sweet  three  days  in  Asbury  Church, 
Des  Moines,  with  Brother  Snider's  band,  and  the  Council 
of  the  L  H.  A.,  March  12th  to  15th.  Touching  at  such 
places,  and  coming  in  contact  with  such  souls,  how  blessed 
it  is! 

A  more  lengthened  meeting  was  held  at  Grand.  Is- 
land, Nebraska,  where  we  were  called  to  help  Brother 
Webster,  the  pastor,  whose  name  is  in  the  Book  of  Life. 
The  church  within  the  church  was  here  hindered,  as  else- 
where, by  the  church  without.  These  two  bodies,  which 
through  the  ages  have  attempted  to  live  together,  but  in 
no  case  have  been  one,  have  a  distinct  work  on  hand ;  so 


BATTLES   OF   THE    TWENTY-FOURTH   YEAR  357 

we  were  compelled  to  have  a  festival  in  the  midst  of 
revival  work,  and  the  outer  church  was  interesting  itself 
in  drill  performances  for  Easter,  while  the  inner  church 
was  in  the  battle  for  souls.  This,  of  course,  greatly 
retarded  the  work,  hut  God's  faithful  children  made  the 
best  of  it  they  could,  and  He  owned  and  blessed  their 
labors. 

Putting  in  a  few  days  of  active  work  in  the  Soldiers' 
Home,  near  the  city,  we  were  badly  pained  to  find  so 
many  of  our  old  comrades  so  hardened  in  a  life  of  sin, 
but  some  were  saved  and  we  went  on  our  way  rejoicing. 
Concerning  it,  at  the  time  it  was  written :  "A  meeting 
opposed  by  the  chief  officers,  but  graciously  blessed  in  the 
saving  of  souls.  Everlasting  praises  to  the  King  of 
Kings." 

While  a  Normal,  Illinois,  from  April  20th  to  June 
8th  this  note  was  made :  "Rest  time.  God  with  me  in  a 
glorious  home."  It  is  very  sweet  to  retire  from  the  strife 
of  the  battle  field  at  times  to  a  home  of  purity  and  love. 

My  soul  fattened  rapidly  on  the  food  furnished  at 
Mountain  Lake  Park  Camp  this  year.  It  was  the  only 
time  I  was  ever  there,  and  was  then  compelled  to  return 
before  its  close.  Was  treated  with  great  kindness  and 
love  by  the  brethren,  and  the  days  spent  on  that  holy 
mountain  will  not  be  forgotten.  This  was  an  opening 
for  me  to  see  dear  Brother  Thompson  before  he  left  for 
glory.  He  was  frail,  but  mighty  in  God.  It  was  a  sin- 
gular joy  to  meet  him  again,  and  look  into  his  saintly 
face.  He  embraced  and  kissed  me  as  I  came  away,  and 
gave  me  his  blessing.  He  said  he  had  expected  to  be  off, 
but  "Father  had  made  known  to  him  he  could  not  come 
just  now,"  adding,  "I  think  He  has  some  little  chore  for 
me  to  do  before  I  go  home,  and  I  am  so  glad  to  do  His 
blessed  will."  It  seems  to  me  my  condemnation  would 
be  very  great  after  being  in  the  society  and  holy  fellow- 
ship of  such  men  as  Thompson,  Pepper,  Inskip  and  Mc- 
Donald, if  I  should  be  untrue  to  my  Lord.  Mountain 
Lake  Park  Camp  Meeting  is  one  of  the  great  camps  of 


868  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

the  world,  and  to  take  the  scope  of  its  heaven-born  influ- 
ence on  the  race  is  impossible  till  the  great  judg-ment  day. 
More  ministers  are  there  led  into  the  experience  of  holi- 
ness than  in  any  other  meeting  on  the  earth.  Brother 
Pepper  was  the  captain  of  the  meeting,  with  Joseph  H. 
Smith  as  his  first  lieutenant,  and  it  would  be  dii'iicult  to 
put  a  meeting  under  better  lead.  The  services  were  all 
beautiful  and  power  from  God  increasing  each  day.  It 
was  no  small  cross  to  tear  myself  away  from  this  glorious 
center  of  light,  and  especially  as  I  was  compelled  to  leave 
while  Brother  Fowler  was  preaching.  Should  our  breth- 
ren for  any  reason  allow  that  annual  camp  to  cease,  it 
would  be  a  painful  blunder,  and  a  loss  to  the  Christian 
world. 

We  had  a  time  not  to  be  forgotten  in  camp  with  Rev. 
D.  W.  Ross,  pastor  at  Perkins,  Oklahoma.  The  people 
were  less  hardened  than  in  the  older  States,  and  many 
were  hungry  for  the  bread  of  life.  Brother  Ross  is  a 
great  worker,  and  his  peojile  were  in  a  prepared  state. 
The  Lord  be  praised  for  such  ministers !  Our  camp,  of 
course,  was  not  large,  but  the  Lord  made  it  glorious. 
Souls  were  being  saved  all  the  time,  more  or  less.  Young 
preachers  went  from  that  meeting  to  do  great  things  for 
the  King.  In  contact  with  them  I  seemed  carried  back 
to  my  youth.  A  dear  brother  who  was  instantly  healed  of 
chronic  rhcnmotism  at  a  camp  on  the  Big  Walnut  River, 
Kansas,  many  years  before,  met  me  there  with  great  joy. 
His  wife  and  he,  after  spending  much  of  their  means 
with  physicians,  were  both  impressed  by  the  Holy  Spirit 
if  they  would  go  to  the  Walnut  River  Camp  and  ask 
God's  people  to  pray  for  his  restoration  that  God  would 
heal  him.  He  was  a  man  nearly  40  years  old,  probably, 
and  had  been  a  man  of  strength,  but  was  now  painfully 
crippled.  Both  of  his  limbs  were  badly  drawn  up,  but 
he  could  walk  very  slowly  with  the  aid  of  two  crutches. 
His  hands  were  swollen  and  his  fingers  drawn  out  of 
place.  His  wife  timidly  brought  his  case  to  me,  and  asked 
prayer  for  her  husband.     I  said  I  would,  but  having  the 


BATTLES    OF    THE    TWENTY-FOURTH    YEAR  869 

whole  meeting  in  charge,  forgot  it  till  she  spoke  again. 
Fearing  my  carelessness  had  grieved  them,  I  went  to  see 
him  about  it,  and  offering  my  hand,  he  refused  to  shake 
hands  with  me,  because  of  the  pain  it  must  cost  him, 
but  said  if  I  would  carefully  take  hold  of  the  fingers  of 
his  left  hand  I  might.  This  led  to  his  showing  me  his 
right  hand,  which  was  so  swollen  and  the  fingers  so  drawn 
that  it  was  a  painful  sight.  That  afternoon  he  arose  and, 
hanging  on  his  crutches,  gave  a  statement  of  his  case  and 
asked  that  prayer  be  offered.  I  then  declared  my  faith  in 
God's  healing  power,  adding  that  as  these  persons  seemed 
to  be  His  real  children  and  had  come  there  under  the 
lead  of  the  Holy  Spirit  for  that  purpose,  and  now  made 
this  request,  that  we  had  a  right  to  pray  in  faith  for  his 
recovery.  We  all  then  knelt  in  a  season  of  silent  prayer 
•and  the  service  was  closed  with  a  few  w^ords  of  prayer, 
when  he  rose  and  said  he  was  healed.  This  was  about  five 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  I  was  staying  at  Brother  Green's 
house  above  the  little  camp,  and  came  down  to  the  morn- 
ing meeting.  Before  reaching  the  ground  I  saw  a  brother 
leap  from  the  platform  on  the  north  side,  and  run  to  a 
covered  wagon  which  was  in  waiting  for  him.  The  peo- 
ple, as  he  sprang  from  the  platform,  which  on  that  side 
was  near  the  height  of  an  ordinary  table,  gave  a  great 
shout  and  kept  on  shouting!  Seeing  the  wagon  winding 
through  the  woods,  I  managed  to  meet  the  parties  to  bid 
them  good-bye,  for  the  attachments  of  that  camp  were 
wonderful.  When  I  met  them,  to  my  surprise,  it  was  this 
man  and  his  wife.  He  reached  down  that  hand  which  he 
had  refused  yesterday  and  took  hold  of  mine  with  a  grip  I 
have  not  forgotten,  saying:  "Brother  Haney,  /  am  healed, 
and  wife  and  I  have  not  slept  a  wink  all  night."  with 
words  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  to  God.  He  asked  me 
to  examine  the  hand,  w^hich  I  did,  and  the  swelling  was 
gone  and  those  fingers  straightened  out !  Six  weeks  after 
I  wrote  to  a  Brother  Dougherty  asking  if  he  knew  any- 
thing of  this  brother  since  the  camp,  and  he  answered 
that  he  had  just  come  from  his  house  \vhere  they  had 


870  THE   STORY  OF   JIY  LIFE 

been  in  a  convention ;  that  he  had  ^one  home  and  had  cut 
sixty  tons  of  hay,  and  declared  that  since  he  rose  from 
that  season  of  silent  prayer  he  had  not  had  one  rheumatic 
pain !  I  saw  him  the  next  year  on  that  same  ground,  and 
sitting  on  the  platform,  decided  in  my  own  mind  he  was 
the  most  perfect  specimen  of  physical  manhood  in  that 
company.  Now,  in  Oklahoma,  I  think  near  fifteen  years 
afterwards,  he  hugged  and  kissed  me,  and  renewed  his 
testimony  as  to  what  God  had  wrought.  I  am  sorry  his 
name  has  gone  from  me,  but  it  can  be  found  if  desired. 

At  Stillwater,  Okla.,  we  met  with  resistance  to  holi- 
ness teaching  as  deep  and  persistent  as  we  had  met  in  any 
place.  The  church  acted  as  though  under  mutual  agree- 
ment not  to  yield  under  any  circumstances.  A  few  were 
saved,  but  the  multitude  went  on  as  before.  This  note 
concerning  my  own  soul  was  made  at  the  time :  "I  go 
away,  strong  in  God  and  rejoicing  in  this  salvation." 

We  gave  ten  days  to  Carney,  Oklahoma.  A  promi- 
nent brother  had  given  time  before  the  meeting,  and  dur- 
ing its  progress,  arguing  against  holiness  teaching. 
Others  joined  him  and  made  success  in  this  meeting  very 
difficult.  A  wide  revival  (  ?)  had  taken  place  here  the 
year  preceding,  to  which  there  seemed  to  have  been  no 
depths,  and  the  mass  of  the  converts  were  now  on  the 
mountains  of  sin.  This  put  the  community  in  a  skeptical 
condition.  There  is  hardly  any  infidel-producing  power 
which  surpasses  the  ingathering  of  a  host  of  souls  to  the 
church  who  have  not  been  born  of  God.  I  have  never 
found  any  power  adequate  to  the  task  of  restoring  any 
community,  or  church  from  the  ei'il  results  of  rushing  a 
lot  of  unsaved  sinners  into  church  membership.  I  know 
no  church  which  has  ever  fully  recovered  from  such  a 
calamity. 

We  were  three  days  in  Guthrie  in  a  meeting  where 
the  District  Conference  and  District  Leagues  united.  Our 
ministers  with  whom  I  met  were  generally  young  and 
deeply  spiritual,  and  under  their  lead  great  and  gracious 
results  must  accrue.     This  was  a  beautiful  occasion  and 


BATTLES    OF   THE    TWENTY-FOURTH   YEAH  871 

much  was  done  for,  and  by,  the  Lord.  There  was  a  crowd 
at  the  altar,  and  my  happy  soul  wrote  on  coming  away : 
"Have  rarely  seen  services  so  blessed.  Glory  be  to  God  1" 
I  was  three  days  in  the  camp  at  Bloomington,  Ills., 
this  year  of  1899.  Brother  McLaughlin  was  in  lead,  and 
Brother  Morrison  assisting.  These  are  among  the  best 
and  strongest  of  our  ministers.  My  soul  was  delighted 
to  listen  to  the  Gospel  from  such  lips.  The  camp  was  large 
enough  to  secure  the  salvation  of  hundreds.  Being  com- 
pelled to  leave  in  order  to  fulfill  engagements  in  Indiana, 
I  wrote  at  the  time  this  note :  "Grand  preaching,  yield- 
ing very  slow,  great  light  rejected,  and  holiness  people 
not  free." 

We  opened  at  North  Manchester,  Indiana,  a  blessed 
camp  of  ten  days,  September  2nd.  Brother  Glascock  was 
my  assistant  and  a  blessed  assistant  was  he.  In  hardly 
any  other  country  is  holiness  planted  on  a  sounder  base, 
or  going  forward  more  safely  or  rapidly.  Brother  Dan 
Speicher  is  the  President  of  the  Northern  Indiana  Holi- 
ness Association,  and  God  has  used  him  in  a  wide  and 
glorious  sense.  The  Association  itself  is  made  up  of  a 
solid  body  of  beautiful  Christians.  The  work  went  for- 
ward graciously  from  the  first  and  I  have  seen  but  few 
more  gracious  camp  meetings.  Concerning  it  I  wrote : 
"A  great  meeting  from  first  to  last.  Blessed  be  God! 
and  more  than  150  saved."  How  precious  the  memories 
of  communion  with  such  saints. 

In  contrast  with  this  was  a  camp  at  Devizes,  Kansas, 
700  miles  away.  Our  old  friend  Bisbee  had  reached  a 
point  of  desperation  in  that  region  of  desolation  and 
death,  and  almost  demanded  that  I  come  and  hold  a 
camp  in  that  little  Sodomic  valley.  The  dear  man  so 
needed  help  that  I  shut  my  eyes  to  the  facts  and  went. 
At  the  journey's  end  I  found  him  and  his  good  wife  sick. 
His  boys  had  put  up  one  tent  to  be  occupied,  should  there 
be  any  one  to  occupy  it.  I  put  up  mine  and  stayed  in  the 
woods  two  nights  alone.  I  had  written  Brother  Mor- 
rison, of  Colby,  Kansas,  for  Jesus'  sake  to  come  and  bring 


373  THE   STORY   OF  MY  LIFE 

his  wife  to  help  me.    He  could  not  come,  but  sent  his  wife, 
•who  is  a  fountain  of  song  and  a  depository  of  salvation. 
The  young  pastor  would  have  helped  me,  but  his  wife  was 
sick.     Not  a  soul  out  the  first  night.     By  Saturday  night 
I  had  an  audience  of  fifteen.    But  it  rose  to  forty  on  Sab- 
bath, which  was  an  encouragement.     Nights  were  cold 
and  we  had  no  tabernacle  and  we  shivered.    St.  Paul  was 
not  half  so  glad  when  Timothy  came  as  I  was  on  the 
arrival  of  Sister  Morrison.     "Elect  Lady"  as  she  was, 
it  was  for  her  refined  soul  a  tremendous  undertaking ; 
but  she  went  through  beautifully.     The  second  Sabbath 
more  had  come  and  some  had  been  saved.    A  strong  wind 
from  the  south  kept  up  all  day  and  I  preached  three  times 
facing  it,  without  any  covering  over  us.     Some  people 
from  a  distance,  whom  the  Lord  stirred  up  came  in  hun- 
gry, and  some  of  them  were  saved.    That  Sabbath  I  will 
not  forget.    I  wrote  as  follows  at  its  close :  "A  camp,  the 
smallest  I  ever  held,  with  men  and  devils  to  hinder  mar- 
velously,  and  apparent  proindcntial  harriers;  yet  over- 
ruled and  made  blessed  in  a  marked  manner  to  many 
precious  souls.     What  was  done  was  done  cleanly  and 
beautifully."    The  above  has  been  recorded  to  indicate  the 
variety  in  evangelism. 

We  were  called  to  Newkirk,  Okla.,  November  8th, 
by  the  pastor.  Brother  E.  B.  Cole,  an  earnest  and  blessed 
young  man,  and  had  a  healthy  battle  of  four  weeks,  which 
by  some,  will  not  be  forgotten.  It  seemed  as  though  the 
powers  of  darkness  were  unusually  awake  and  much  was 
thrown  in  the  way,  but  the  Lord  took  us  through  to 
victory.  This  note,  written  at  the  time,  gives  a  hint  at 
the  facts :  "A  meeting  broken  into  by  two  storms  last- 
ing nearly  two  weeks,  three  or  four  dances,  and  a  murder 
trial,  but  greatly  blessed  and  owned  of  God.  Besides  those 
converted  and  reclaimed,  nearly  fifty  were  brought  into 
the  experience  of  holiness." 

I  look  with  hope  on  the  Oklahoma  field  as  to  the  fu- 
ture, because  so  many  ministers  of  that  Conference  are  in 


BATTLES    OF    THE    TWE>.'TY-FOURTH    YEAR  873 

the  experience  of  holiness,  and  are  true  to  Methodist 
doctrine. 

We  closed  the  twenty-fourth  evangelistic  year  in  a 
precious  little  convention  in  Indianapolis,  with  Brother 
]\IcLaughlin  as  leader.  It  was  only  held  four  days,  but 
a  gracious  presence  was  there.  It  was  thus  noted  at  its 
close :  "A  meeting  of  marked  interest  and  power.  Prob- 
ably about  thirty  saved." 


CHAPTER  LXVII. 


The  Closing  Century. 

In  the  service  of  1900  we  had  thirty  distinct  meetings, 
inchiding  nine  camps.  These  were  held  in  IlHnois,  In- 
diana, Missouri.  Iowa,  Maryland  and  Ontario.  The  meet- 
ing beginning  January  12th  at  Liberty  Mills  was  a  bat- 
tle of  peculiar  type.  A  few  among  the  best  saints  I  have 
ever  met  were  there.  The  Rittenhouse  families  are  the 
very  elect  of  God.  The  home  of  Father  Rittenhouse  was 
a  Bethel  to  my  soul.  They  had  had  much  preaching  on 
holiness,  and  there  was  much  soundness  among  holinc^:i 
people,  but  a  part  of  the  church  had  rebelled  and  were 
now  rebelling,  against  the  doctrine  and  experience.  Then, 
they  had  a  lodge  room  above  the  audience  room  in  the 
church.  There  was  a  striking  interest  in  the  meeting 
from  first  to  last,  and  we  rarely  labored  more  canestly ; 
but  we  were  dissatisfied  with  the  results.  The  following 
statement  was  made  at  the  time  concerning  it :  "A  meet- 
ing of  marked  power  and  blessedness  to  the  saved,  and 
deep  conviction  of  the  impenitent,  but  of  great  resistance. 
Some  sanctified,  some  converted,  some  reclaimed,  yet  but 
fciif  compared  with  what  ought  to  have  been." 

Three  davs  were  given  to  Urbana,  Indiana,  in  the 
Evangelical  Church,  many  of  whose  people  were  beauti- 
ful in  holiness,  and  whose  pastor  and  his  wife  were  walk- 

374 


THE    CLOSING    CENTURY  375 

ing  with  God.  The  meeting  was  marked  with  its  depth 
of  tone  and  freedom  among  God's  children. 

A  meeting  of  ten  days  was  given  to  Dodge  City, 
Kansas,  where  much  good  seemed  accomphshed.  Dear 
Brother  Weaver  was  the  pastor  and  a  blessed  man  is  he. 
We  had  helped  him  in  Colorado,  and  found  him  a  man 
of  God.  With  the  closing  service  we  wrote :  "A  meet- 
ing of  gracious  power  and  salvation ;  last  night  very 
blessed.     Praise  the  Lord !     Continued  by  the  pastor." 

We  were  with  Brother  Gott  in  St.  Louis  nine  days, 
which  God  recognized,  and  sealed,  in  the  saving  of  souls. 
The  earnestness  and  labor  of  the  people  in  this  mission 
are  rarely  equalled.  The  services  went  forward  with  in- 
creasing power  from  the  beginning.  Some  desperate 
cases  were  saved.  I  believe  thousands  have  been  saved 
in  the  Union  Mission,  and  trust  the  foundations  are  now 
laid  for  a  great  work  for  the  future,  and  I  would  not 
hesitate  to  give  consecrated  money  to  the  furtherance  of 
its  interests.  We  wrote  before  leaving,  the  following 
words :  "Meeting  of  glorious  power  in  which  about  sev- 
enty-five souls  were  graciously  saved.  Nearly  all  clear 
and  sound. .  Glory  !"  There  is  a  rescue  mission  connected 
with  this  which  accomplishes  the  best  work  of  the  kind  I 
have  ever  seen,  and  ought  to  receive  the  hearty  support 
of  lovers. of  the  race.  The  holiness  movement  has  been 
marked  by  a  return  to  the  life  of  Jesus  in  this  respect,  and 
thousands  of  devoted  women  are  toiling  day  and  night  to 
raise  up  the  fallen  of  their  sex.  Prayer  without  ceasing 
should  go  up  for  such,  and  money  should  be  poured  out 
on  the  altars  of  this  most  self-sacrificing  and  Christ-exalt- 
ing work. 

There  had  been  about  six  weeks  of  revival  meetings 
in  the  little  town  of  Lincolnville,  Indiana,  when  we 
opened  and  people  were  weary.  Our  work  was  in  the 
U.  B.  Church,  whose  pastor.  Brother  Williams  and  his 
wife,  had  both  found  holiness  in  a  meeting  we  held  in 
South  Kansas.  She  was,  and  is,  an  ordained  minister  in 
that  church  and  a  blessed  woman.    He  had  let  go  of  the 


376  THE   STORY   OF  MY  LIFE 

experience  in  part  or  whole,  but  was  here  restored.  Ten 
were  saved  in  one  night  and  the  Lord  was  with  us  all 
through.  The  altar  was  filled  the  last  night.  We  also 
held  a  meeting  at  Bethlehem  Church  with  Brother  Wil- 
liams. 

March  30th  to  April  j6th  we  were  with  Brother  Gott 
again  and  had  a  blessed  time,  though  other  meetings  were 
running  at  the  time  which  somewhat  divided  the  interest 
and  working  force.  Dr.  Carradine  was  preaching  in  the 
great  Temple  which  had  been  purchased  from  the  Bap- 
tists by  Brother  and  Sister  Hall  for  a  holiness  center. 
Concerning  this  unwise  purchase,  and  the  after  foolish 
departure  of  the  Halls  to  Dowieism,  much  could  be  said, 
but  we  hope  that  the  failures  and  disasters  of  the  whole 
procedure  will  serve  as  a  warning  to  good  people  not  to 
walk  in  their  footprints.  I  heard  that  prince  of  preachers, 
Dr.  Carradine,  in  this  temple  when  I  could,  and  was 
blessed  under  his  ministry.  Before  leaving  Union  Mis- 
sion this  time  we  wrote:  "Brother  Gott,  the  pastor,  sud- 
denly broke  down  with  trouble  at  the  base  of  the  brain, 
w^hich  his  physicians  pronounced  fatal,  and  last  night  was 
instantly  healed  by  the  power  of  God  while  a  few  saints 
were  in  prayer  for  him.    Glory  be  to  God!" 

The  battle  at  Elkhart,  Indiana,  was  well  contested, 
but  far  away  from  failure.  Brother  Brown  of  the  Wes- 
leyan  Church  was  an  able  helper  in  this  meeting.  I  wrote 
in  my  private  record  before  leaving,  the  following :  "A 
meeting  of  unusual  hindrances.  Three  prominent  min- 
isters were  known  to  go  from  house  to  house  to  persuade 
the  people  to  keep  away,  and  it  seemed  that  the  whole 
ministry  of  the  city  were  of  one  heart  to  hinder  the  work, 
except  the  U.  B.  Elder,  who  is  a  gracious  brother  and 
helped  us  much,  and  the  F.  ]\I.  preacher,  with  seven  Men- 
nonite  brethren  from  the  country,  who  were  a  comfort 
and  blessing.  About  fifty  were  thought  to  be  saved  in 
all.  There  was  quite  an  addition  to  the  North  Indiana 
Holiness  Association  and  a  holiness  band  and  meeting 
started." 


THE    CLOSING   CENTURY  877 

Brother  Rees  and  Byron  Rees,  his  son,  held  a  ten 
days'  convention  about  this  time  in  Normal,  Illinois,  and 
stayed  at  my  home.  We  had  a  time  of  great  riches  in 
their  fellowship  and  ministry.  Much  good  was  done 
during  their  stay.  We  have  regretted  whatever  of  extra- 
vagance may  have  accompanied  this  brother  since  then, 
and  have  aimed  to  pray  daily  that  God's  hand  may  lead 
him  from  all  errors  and  into  all  truth,  for  he  is  capable 
of  being  a  man  of  great  value  to  the  church  of  God. 

The  Iowa  State  Camp  in  1900  was  a  great  and  gra- 
cious meeting.  Carradine  and  Morrison  were  the  chief 
leaders.  These  two  giant  ministers  of  Southern  Method- 
ism have  been  a  blessing  to  many  ten  thousands  and  a 
great  power  in  the  Des  Moines  Camp.  The  Harrises  sang 
with  increasing  power  and  other  preachers,  including  G. 
L.  Miller,  preached  with  great  liberty  and  success.  Dear 
Brother  Reid  seemed  at  his  best  and  Brother  Haney  was 
on  wings. 

For  want  of  space  we  are  compelled  to  pass  seasons 
of  blessing  at  Nevada  and  Maxwell,  Iowa,  in  June  of  this 
year,  and  can  only  hint  at  the  sweetness  and  power  of  a 
service  at  Woodbine,  Iowa,  conducted  by  Brother  Ruth. 
We  took  in  the  last  three  days  of  this  camp  en  route  to 
Storm  Lake.  Numbers  of  these  people  had  been  cut  off 
unjustly  from  the  church,  but  God  preserved  them  from 
murmuring  and  bitterness,  and  I  have  since  found  them 
the  very  salt  of  the  earth.  Of  this  camp  I  wrote  before 
leaving :  "A  meeting  of  blessed  results  in  view  of  vicious 
church  opposition."  Brother  Ruth,  and  the  writer  reached 
Storm  Lake  to  open  the  camp  June  29.  The  son  of 
Sheridan  Baker  was  there  to  lead  the  song  and  help  in 
the  preaching,  and  preached  ably  seven  times.  Brother 
B.  S.  Taylor  gave  us  a  sermon  on  Hell  that  was  simply 
fearful  to  contemplate.  It  was  said  that  some  sinners 
expressed  a  fear  the  next  day  that  the  crust  of  the  earth 
would  break  and  let  them  tumble  through  into  its  con- 
suming fires.     We  wrote  at  the  close  of  this  meeting: 


378  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

"Among  the  best  camps  here  for  years,  and  Brother  Ruth 
is  a  successful  leader." 

En  route  to  Plymouth  Camp,  in  Indiana,  we  brought 
wife  to  Chicago  on  her  way  to  visit  our  son  in  Newark, 
New  Jersey,  and  hastened  on  to  open  camp  July  13.  This 
was  one  in  which  there  was  much  freedom,  and  the  Lord's 
people  and  ministers  had  a  good  time.  Brother  Dustman 
led  the  singing,  and  that  part  of  the  service  was  kept  well 
on  fire.  Brother  Brown  helped  us  here  much.  Brother 
B.  S.  Taylor  fell  in  on  his  way  East,  and  pushed  well  for 
a  few  days.  Some  feared,  when  he  came,  that  his  eccen- 
tric manner  would  turn  the  meeting  from  its  channel,  but 
he  behaved  well  and  preached  his  sermon  on  Hell  with  an 
awakening  effect  which  did  much  good.  W'e  conducted 
numerous  Bible  readings  which  were  accompanied  gra- 
ciously by  the  Holy  Spirit.  Once  a  reading  on  faith 
was  followed  by  some  being  prostrated,  while  some 
shouted  and  others  screamed  with  anguish.  Brother 
Geist,  of  Urbana.  preached  blessedly,  and  the  prayers 
and  testimonies  of  the  laity  were  a  gracious  force  for  God. 
Brother  Dustman  said  about  one  hundred  had  been  at  the 
altar  and  nearly  all  were  saved.  At  the  close  we  went 
down  to  Urbana,  and  preached  to  a  hungry,  happy  crowd, 
to  find  the  converts  of  previous  meetings  were  standing 
well. 

This  year  I  was  at  Silver  Heights  for  the  first  half  of 
the  meeting.  There  were  present  Walker,  McLaughlin, 
Ruth,  the  Harrises,  Brother  Fowler,  Aura  Smith,  and 
others.  From  Tuesday  till  Saturday  there  was  a  battle 
before  much  victory  was  reached.  The  brethren,  espec- 
ially Dr.  Walker,  preached  with  great  strength,  but  there 
was  resistance  to  the  truth.  On  Saturday  there  was  an 
outburst  of  victory  and  shouting  in  the  camp.  The 
ground  had  been  embarrassed  finacially  and  Brother  Ruth 
took  one  whole  morning  service  to  lift  that  cloud,  and 
raised  twenty-three  hundred  dollars,  which  has  been  a 
blessing  to  that  camp  ever  since.  Fifty  to  seventy-five 
saved  before  my  leaving,  and  a  gracious  prospect  for 


THE   CLOSING   CENTURY  379 

much  wider  victory.  While  writing  this  I  hear  of  the 
transfer  of  our  dear  Brother  Conner,  who  was  the 
founder  of  this  camp  meeting.  What  glory  he  has  en- 
tered upon !  Who  can  forget  his  triumphant  shouting 
on  this  ground  year  after  year,  or  his  march  at  the  head 
of  his  victorious  column,  waking  the  campers  each  Sab- 
bath morning  for  years  with  notes  of  praise?  Blessed 
Brother  Conner,  how  much  thou  has  suffered,  but  how 
wondrous  thy  present  environment!  I  knew  not  how 
much  I  loved  thee  till  thy  spirit  fled ! 

We  found  the  grounds  at  old  Camp  Wye,  near  Balti- 
more, Md.,  utterly  unprepared,  and  the  meeting  opened 
under  circumstances  unpropitious.  Here  the  Methodists 
had  worshipped  for  more  than  a  century.  Here  Asbury, 
and  Freeborn  Garretson,  had  poured  their  souls  out  to 
God,  and  fed  hungry  thousands  with  their  holy  gospel. 
Here  multitudes  had  gathered  with  shoutings,  who  are 
now  with  the  ransomed  before  the  throne.  To  me  the 
place  was  sacred  beyond  common  places  of  worship.  Dr. 
Winchester,  and  the  Harrises,  were  our  helpers,  and  well 
and  blessedly  did  they  shout  on  the  battle.  We  found 
saints  there  with  garments  white  and  clean.  There  seemed 
much  to  hinder,  but  a  blessed  work  was  done.  Those  old 
trees  under  whose  shade  Asbury  poured  out  the  gospel 
of  holiness,  listened  to  the  same  gospel  from  the  lips  of 
Asbury 's  sons.  There  were  evidences  of  decay  from  the 
standard  of  those  early  years,  which  gave  us  pain,  but 
some  felt  their  way  back  to  the  fountain  and  we  were 
glad.  Dr.  Winchester,  we  found,  was  a  beautiful  spirit, 
and  preached  with  much  ability.  Brother  and  Sister 
Harris  were  a  gracious  force  in  song  and  helped  us  on 
the  platform  as  well. 

Dr.  Edward  Walker  was  our  helper  at  North  Man- 
chester, Ind,,  this  year  and  revealed  a  growing  strength 
in  the  pulpit.  Many  were  saved,  but  I  thought  the  meet- 
ing not  equal  to  the  one  preceding  it.  The  best  of  men 
and  women  are  in  this  locality.  The  ministry  of  Sister 
Epperson  was  a  potent  factor  in  the  camp  and  many  were 


380  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

moved  by  her  agency.  This  force  went  to  Huntsville, 
Indiana,  and  held  a  camp  from  September  7th  to  17th. 
Of  this  we  wrote  at  the  time :  "A  meeting  beginning 
slowly  midst  a  world  of  prejudices  and  increasing  in  in- 
terest to  the  end,  Sabbath  being  a  day  of  power." 

We  were  called  to  St.  David's,  Ontario,  to  help  the 
pastor,  Brother  J.  H.  Dyke,  beginning  September  30th, 
1900.  He  and  his  wife  and  family  I  found  to  be  very 
blessed  people,  walking  with  God  in  a  life  of  perfect  love. 
Think  I  have  not  known  a  whole  family  which  surpassed 
them.  Leading  people  in  their  church  were  not  in  sym- 
pathy with  holiness  teaching,  and  hence  the  faithful  min- 
istry of  their  pastor  was  an  offence  to  them.  That  godly 
family  had  put  in  years  of  spotless  living  and  faithful 
ministry,  hindered  and  crossed  by  the  unspiritual  officials 
in  the  church.  He  called  me,  though  we  had  never  met, 
and  my  coming  increased  their  antagonism  to  holiness 
teaching,  making  the  battle  a  difficult  one.  A  few  were 
saved,  but  only  one  or  two  at  a  time,  and  it  seemed  im- 
possible to  fill  the  altar  at  any  time.  The  pastor's  wife 
had  three  daughters,  aged  about  9,  11  and  13  years.  Each 
one  of  these  children  was  a  beautiful  Christian,  but  the 
middle  one  I  marked  as  having  a  remarkable  knowledga 
of  God.  Each  of  them  had  their  father's  work  on  their 
heart  and  were  in  daily  prayer  for  the  meeting.  St. 
David's  was  one  of  several  appointments  on  a  circuit  and 
the  pastor  preached  there  in  the  afternoon.  So  I  rested 
the  second  or  third  Sabbath  in  the  forenoon,  while  he 
preached  at  another  point.  There  seemed  no  one  in  the 
house  but  the  middle  child  and  myself,  and  I  heard  her 
in  fervent  prayer.  Coming  out  of  my  room  into  the  hall 
I  could  hear  her  distinctly,  and  found  she  was  not  pray- 
ing for  herself  at  all.  but  for  the  afternoon  meeting.  It 
was  a  case  of  real  supplication.  I  have  no  power  to  write 
it  as  it  occurred  to  me.  The  child  seemed  in  lone  audi- 
ence with  God.  Her  soul  insisted  that  God  should  melt 
the  hearts  of  the  people  and  bring  them  to  the  altar  of 
prayer.  The  altar  }}iust  be  filled  at  that  hour.  She  would 
nearlv  reach  the  climax  and  relax  a  little,  but  take  hold 


THE    CLOSING    CENTURY  881 

with  a  firmer  grasp,  till  she  came  the  third  time,  and  pre- 
vailed! When  God  answered  that  she  should  have  her 
desire,  she  ceased  at  once  to  pray,  and  poured  her  soul 
out  in  praise,  clapping  her  little  hands  and  shouting  aloud 
her  praises.  Then  she  sang  a  hymn  of  triumph  and  came 
downstairs.  I  gave  no  intimation  that  I  had  heard  her, 
but  think  I  never  saw  a  calmer  or  more  settled  soul. 
Wiien  her  mamma  came  in  she  told  her  the  altar  was 
going  to  be  filled  with  seekers  at  3  o'clock.  The  father 
came  directly  to  the  church  and  knew  nothing  of  what 
had  occurred.  I  preached  and  had  no  unusual  liberty, 
but  when  the  call  was  made  the  people  came  at  once  from 
every  part  of  the  church  and  filled  the  altar  from  right 
to  left.  The  child  expected  what  occurred  as  though  she 
had  seen  it  all  before  hand,  and  after  the  altar  was  filled 
went  and  knelt  near  a  penitent  sinner.  Her  father,  think- 
ing she  was  there  as  a  seeker,  came  and  asked  her  if  she 
was  in  trouble  of  soul  for  herself,  to  which  she  replied: 
"O  no,  papa,  but  I  am  here  praying  for  these  dear  sin- 
ners !"  In  all  this  ministry  I  have  not  witnessed  a  more 
wonderful  case  of  prevailing  prayer.  Shall  we  ever 
learn  our  rights  at  the  throne? 


CHAPTER  LXVIII. 

Nineteen  Hundred  and  One. 

Nineteen  hundred  and  one  opened  up  with  a  danger- 
ous and  persistent  attack  of  la  grippe,  which  more  nearly 
approached  an  utter  breakdown  of  my  robust  body  than 
anything  which  had  ever  preceded  it.  To  think  of  a 
possible  end  of  my  activities  for  Christ,  required  more 
grace  than  of  fifty  added  years  to  spread  His  glory  among 
men.  I  found  my  soul  preferred  the  battle  field  to  heaven, 
and  He  gave  me  the  desire  of  my  heart.  From  February 
8th  to  March  31st  of  this  twenty-sixth  evangelistic  year 
my  time  was  given  in  short  services,  specially  in  the 
interests  of  I.  H.  A.  work,  in  the  following  towns  in 
Iowa :  Clarion,  Bristovv,  Burchinal,  Swaledale,  Fort 
Dodge,  Des  Moines.  Independence,  Nevada,  Maxwell, 
Buena  \'ista  and  Newberg.  At  each  of  these  places  God 
met  and  blessed  us,  and  we  met  with  precious  saints 
whose  records  are  on  high.  The  work  thus  done  was 
under  pressure,  as  la  grippe  had  not  released  its  hold 
upon  me  for  a  day,  and  for  a  whole  month  afterwards, 
at  home,  I  suffered  with  weakness  in  my  throat,  rheu- 
matism, and  other  evils  flowing  out  of  the  malady. 

May  3d  to  13th  we  spent  in  the  Holiness  Assembly, 
held  in  the  First  M.  E.  Church.  Chicago,  which  was  a 
great  and  gracious  service.     During  its  passage  many 

3S^ 


NINETEEN  HUNDRED  AND  ONE  883 

evangelists  preached  in  the  city  and  suburbs,  and  souls 
were  saved  in  each  place  as  far  as  we  heard.  We  spoke 
one  night  in  the  First  Swedish  Church,  where  about 
twenty  professed  to  come  out  into  the  light.  The  spirit 
of  the  Assembly  was  blessed.  There  was  a  strong  dis- 
position on  the  part  of  its  leader  to  fraternize  with  those 
who  differed  with  us,  and  what  could  be  done  to  recon- 
cile existing  differences  was  freely  done.  Great  good 
was  accomplished,  and  the  whole  of  the  last  night  was 
given  to  prayer,  with  souls  being  saved  nearly  every 
hour.  We  wrote  at  the  time  as  follows :  "The  Assembly 
the  best  I  ever  saw.  Including  souls  saved  where  evan- 
gelists were  sent,  there  must  have  been  about  two  hun- 
dred.    My  own  soul  settled  upon  the  rock!" 

Before  the  Iowa  Annual  we  held  brief  meetings  at 
Dickens  and  Mt.  Ayer,  where  God's  voice  was  heard, 
and  souls  were  saved.  Of  the  latter  meeting  it  was 
said :  '*A  service  encompassed  with  hindrances,  but 
greatly  blessed  of  the  Lord  to  those  who  were  there. 
Thirteen  or  fourteen  were  saved,  I  think,  and  God's 
saints  wonderfully  enriched  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  Praise 
the  Lord." 

Brothers  Morrison,  and  Ruth,  were  the  leading 
preachers  this  year  at  Des  Moines,  though  the  National 
Association  held  its  annual  business  meeting  there  this 
year,  and,  for  a  day  or  two.  Dr.  Fowler  and  other  mem- 
bers were  present.  The  preaching  by  these  brethren 
seemed  simply  wonderful  to  those  who  heard.  In  many 
instances  the  Divine  glory  swept  through,  and  over,  the 
crowd  and  God's  truth  was  clothed  with  fearful  author- 
ity. It  was  thought  that  seventy-five  or  one  hundred 
were  saved  on  the  second  Sabbath.  Of  this  meeting  we 
wrote  at  the  time :  "Thought  to  be  the  best  camp  ever 
held  by  the  Association.  Probably  about  two  hundred 
saved,  besides  the  children.  Numbers  saved  in  the  street 
meetings.  Holy  unity !"  Brother  and  Sister  Jacobs 
were  a  power  in  this  meeting,  and  the  Harrises  probably 


384  THE   STORY   OF  MY  LIFE 

never  did  better.  Brother  Haney  was  in  the  battle,  and 
Hfted  above  the  world. 

The  camp  at  Des  Moines  was  followed  by  another 
not  half  so  large  at  Council  Bluffs^  led  by  Brother  Ruth. 
This  camp  was  planned  by  dear  Sister  Bailer,  who  was 
carrying-  a  mission  in  this  city.  The  preaching  was  done 
by  Brothers  Ruth,  Haney,  J.  M.  and  AI.  J.  Harris,  with 
others  helping.  Surely  God  was  wonderfully  gracious 
to  us  all.  The  meeting  was  held  on  the  devil's  ground, 
an  old  Sabbath  resort,  with  a  saloon — now  closed  up — 
within  the  enclosure.  We  wrote  concerning  this  camp 
at  the  time :  "Closing  service  with  victory  on  every  side. 
A  meeting  owned  and  blessed  of  God,  from  first  to  last. 
Have  rarely  seen  it  equalled  in  liberty  and  power.  About 
150  supposed  to  be  saved.  How  good  God  is!"  This  was 
followed  by  a  convention  in  Dr.  Savage's  church  in 
Omaha,  which  was  a  great  help  to  many. 

The  Colorado  State  Camp  was  held  at  Greely  this 
year,  with  Brother  Ferguson  and  the  writer  as  its  lead- 
ers. It  was  a  real  battle  for  victory,  with  the  night  serv- 
ices largely  attended.  There  was  fearful  conviction,  but 
not  so  wide  yielding.  Brother  Ferguson  preached  with 
much  power,  largely  addressing  the  ungodly  at  night. 
We  seemed  on  the  eve  of  a  great  break  for  days,  but  it 
did  not  come.  We  were  impressed  that  more  would 
result  from  the  teachings  than  was  seen  in  this  camp. 
Dear  Brother  Da  Foe,  the  President  of  the  Association, 
was  working  day  and  night,  despite  his  extreme  frailty, 
and  his  spirit  was  a  constant  benediction.  What  Christ- 
likeness  does  appear  in  many  of  God's  afflicted  saints. 

In  1901  we  were  again  at  Silver  Heights,  Indiana, 
the  favorite  spot  where  God  has  so  often  been  revealed. 
Brothers  Ruth  and  Walker  preached  with  great  power, 
and  the  ministry  of  Aura  Smith  helped  the  people  on 
to  God.  Brother  and  Sister  Harris  were  an  unusual 
inspiration.  The  old  time  power  was  not  wanting  in 
the  camp.  Brother  Haney  was  much  blessed  himself, 
but  feared  he  was  not  made  so  wide  a  blessing  to  others. 


NINETEEN  HUNDRED  AND  ONE  385 

Sister  Aura  Smith  has,  for  a  great  while,  been  loved 
by  the  New  Albany  people  and  was  there  this  year  with 
her  happy  face,  and,  with  some  testimony  and  exhorta- 
tion, helped  lift  us  toward  God.  We  then  wrote :  "God 
with  us  from  first  to  last.  Many  saved,  but  not  as  many 
as  I  desired." 

Two  conventions  held  in  Pueblo  in  September  and 
October  were  greatly  hindered,  ist,  by  the  presence  of 
two  bodies  of  brethren  not  in  harmony  with  each  other; 
2nd,  by  a  very  unfortunate  location,  and  3rd,  by  walls 
of  prejudice  built  up  through  a  bad  handling  of  the  sub- 
ject of  holiness.  Dear  ones  who  are  unwise  in  their 
methods,  harsh  in  their  spirit,  and  abusive  in  their  lan- 
guage, never  will  know  till  the  judgment  day  hozv  much 
damage  they  have  done  to  the  cause  they  thus  aimed  to 
advance.  There  were  desperate  cases  at  the  altar,  and 
some  of  them  saved.  One  fallen  preacher  who  had  be- 
come a  drunkard,  and  when  at  the  altar  seemed  to  have 
the  fires  of  hell  consuming  his  vitals,  had  at  times  to  be 
held  by  two  or  three  men.  The  sight  was  appalling. 
At  last  some  light  appeared  to  dawn  on  the  black  night 
of  his  soul,  and  we  hoped,  but  it  was  difficult  to  avoid 
painful  fears.  At  times  we  seemed  to  be  attempting  to 
rescue  the  damned !  Yet  in  the  midst  of  it  all  some  met 
the  Lord  and  were  saved,  and  we  came  away  with  glad- 
ness. 

Our  twenty-seventh  evangelistic  year  was  opened  in 
the  National  Convention  in  Chicago,  January  9th,  1902. 
Brothers  Fowler,  Reid,  Walker,  Whitcomb,  Haney  and 
others  preached  the  glorious  gospel  of  holiness.  At  the 
time  it  did  seem  I  never  had  heard  such  preaching. 
Brothers  Fowler  and  Walker  were  beyond  themselves, 
and  God  was  with  them  wondrously.  Souls  were  saved 
in  nearly  every  service  and  I  made  a  note  of  two  old  men 
who  were  converted  one  night  with  others.  The  pastor 
of  the  Wabash  Avenue  M.  E.  Church,  where  the  con- 
vention was  held,  is  a  Christian  gentleman  and  treated 
us  with  much  kindness. 


386  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

Ere  this  meeting  closed  we  opened  in  Ada  Street  M. 
E.  Church  with  a  blessed  young  pastor  who  is  a  worthy 
son  and  representative  of  John  Wesley.  Here  souls  were 
reclaimed,  justified  and  sanctified,  and  added  strength 
given  to  the  saints  of  God.  The  elect  of  God  are  in  this 
church  and  such  pastors  will  never  lower  the  standard 
of  our  Divine  religion.  Before  the  National  at  Des 
Moines,  we  held  short  conventions  in  Marshalltown, 
Bryantsburg,  Epworth,  Cascade,  Fort  Dodge,  Cherokee, 
Le  Mars.  Des  Moines,  Grinnell,  Woodbine  and  De  Soto, 
Iowa.  The  National  at  Des  Moines,  we  thought,  trans- 
cended all  which  had  preceded  it  in  the  West,  and  at  its 
close  we  wrote  that  from  three  to  six  hundred  souls  had 
been  saved.  Eternal  thanksgiving  to  God  and  to  the 
Lamb! 

The  Washington  State  Holiness  Annual  Camp  was 
opened  at  Elberton,  Washington.  June  27th,  Dr.  Bresec, 
of  Los  Angeles,  and  the  writer  being  chosen  to  lead  it. 
Being  in  an  obscure  place  and  encircled  with  mountains 
of  prejudice,  the  attendance  was  small,  and  by  persistent 
rains  we  were  driven  into  a  church,  but  such  men  as 
Brother  Bresee  can  make  a  meeting  of  interest  in  a 
desert !  Precious  souls  from  his  church  in  Los  Angeles 
with  others  from  Washington  were  there,  who  helped 
mightily,  and  we  had  a  glorious  time. 

We  were  aided  at  Medical  Lake,  Wash.,  especially 
by  Brothers  L  G.  Martin,  and  St.  Clair,  in  a  camp  very 
small  at  first,  but  larger  and  glorious  as  it  proceeded. 
This  was  a  meeting  of  peculiar  blessedness  and  its  results 
surprising. 

The  camp  at  Lyndon,  near  the  northwest  corner  of 
the  State  seemed  less  than  the  least  in  its  show  of  tents 
and  assemblies.  Located  in  the  deep  wood  in  such  timber 
as  we  had  never  seen  before,  with  apparently  everything 
against  us.  Brother  Martin  and  I  seemed  nearly  alone. 
The  first  Sabbath  God  put  it  into  the  mind  of  twenty- 
two  young  people  to  fix  up  a  four-horse  rig,  with  a  large 
hav  rack  on  the  wagon,  who  came  from  Whatcome  on 


NINETEEN  HUNDRED  AND  ONE  gg? 

the  Sound,  and  spent  the  day,  returning  in  the  night, 
and  before  they  reached  Whatcome,  Monday  morning, 
every  one  of  them  was  either  converted  or  sanctified. 
This  was  not  all  done  in  camp,  but  they  had  a  revival 
meeting  in  the  hay  rack  on  the  way,  till  the  last  soul 
found  liberty.  Then  a  Swedish  minister,  miles  away, 
hearing  of  our  destitution,  traversed  his  circuit  and 
brought  us  a  delegation  of  forty  earnest  souls  for  the 
second  Sabbath.  A  beautiful  deer  came  out  of  the  \vood 
and  gazed  at  us  a  while,  and  bears  came  down  within 
two  miles  and  got  apples.  A  small  Indian  tribe  is  in  that 
neighborhood  whose  children  are  being  taught  by  our 
dear  friend,  Laura  Pippit  Brown,  whose  ministries  in 
Illinois  and  Iowa  can  hardly  be  forgotten.  We  had  her 
preach  and  it  had  the  old  time  ring  to  it,  and  her  husband 
is  a  blessed  man  of  God.  Out  of  the  converts  of  this 
meeting  came  a  County  Holiness  Association  which  has 
been  at  work  through  the  year  and  God  has  given  them 
about  loo  souls.  They  have  bought  a  beautiful  camp 
ground  at  Ferndale  and  now  we  are  invited  to  hold  their 
local  camp  meeting !    How  good  God  is  ! ! 

August  5th  and  6th  Brother  I.  G.  Martin,  and  my- 
self, spent  in  a  brief  service  in  Fairhaven,  on  the  Sound. 
The  fire  of  the  Lyndon  Camp  has  extended  here  and  we 
had  a  blessed  time.  The  Whatcome  County  Holiness 
Association  was  organized  here  with  Brother  C.  W.  Jones 
as  its  President,  and  he  has  led  the  Association  to  wider 
victories  during  the  year  than  any  other  in  my  knowl- 
edge. Coming  down  Puget  Sound  to  Seattle,  we  had  ten 
days  of  glorious  service  in  that  city.  Many  were  saved, 
and  among  them  a  business  man  who  had  broken  down 
with  strong  drink  and  was  in  utter  darkness  as  a  skeptic. 
He  had  not  been  in  a  church  for  ten  years.  A  friend 
of  his  excited  him  about  the  wonderful  preaching  in  the; 
tabernacle  and  he  came  from  curiosity  and  to  please  his 
friend,  and  was  wonderfully  saved.  A  fallen  Methodist 
minister  who  had  been  tampering  with  so-called  "Chris- 
tian Science"  till  the  darkness  of  bald  Atheism  had  gath- 


388  THE  STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

ered  round  him,  broke  down  in  the  meeting,  and,  after 
three  days  of  indescribable  agony,  got  back  to  God.  The 
wail  of  his  soul  was  among  the  most  piercing  of  aH 
cries  I  ever  listened  to.  He  would  look  into  my  eyes  and 
repeat  with  soul  bitterness,  "Oh !  the  darkness  of  these 
years!!  Oh!!  the  terrible  darkness  of  my  soul!!!"  His 
agonizing  cry  brought  people  from  two  blocks  away  to 
listen  to  his  wail.  It  was  the  agony  of  hell  begun  in 
that  torn  breast.  The  cry  of  a  lost  soul,  with  its  back, 
turned  on  God.  Why  will  God's  people  with  open  eyes 
tamper  with  that  subtle  and  devilish  delusion.  Not  one 
case  can  be  given  ii.'ho  has  gone  zinfh  Christian  Science, 
who  has  not  lost  God.  We  appended  this  note  at  the 
close  of  that  meeting :  "A  meeting  of  great  grace  from 
God.  A  few  desperate  cases  saved — saved  gloriously. 
O  the  depth  of  the  riches  of  our  wonderful  Christ !" 

The  State  Colorado  Holiness  Association  had 
planned  to  have  their  annual  camp  fifty  miles  west  of 
Denver,  but  a  few  days  before  its  opening,  sickness  broke 
out  and  ihey  were  compelled  hastily  to  prepare  a  ground 
in  the  city.  A  great  and  difficult  task  was  upon  them, 
but  they  were  equal  to  it,  and  when  we  reached  the 
camp  it  was  surprising  to  find  the  work  so  nearly  com- 
pleted. The  Association  is  on  solid  grounds  and  is  led 
by  a  brother  to  whom  God  has  given  a  sound  head. 
A  holiness  leader  with  an  unsound  head  is  always  a  dan- 
gerous man.  He  may  be  ever  so  pure  in  heart, 
but  if  his  head  is  unsound,  God  never  appointed 
him  to  be  a  leader.  He  may,  in  a  secondary  sense,  be  a 
leader,  so  long  as  he  himself  submits  to  sound  leadership 
of  a  sound  overseer.  Dr.  Hills,  of  Texas,  and  the  writer 
were  chosen  as  the  special  workers  in  this  camp,  with 
Sister  Boyce  as  assistant.  Dr.  Hills'  preaching  was 
strong  and  clear.  His  teaching  was  sound  to  the  core, 
and  many  were  reached  through  his  ministry.  Sister 
Boyce  was  a  precious  power  in  the  midst  of  us.  Among 
the  holiness  people  here  there  are  strong  and  glorious 
men  and  women,  and  through  their  prayer  of  faith  and 


NINETEEN  HUNDRED   AND  ONE  399 

active  work  the  camp  went  forward  from  the  beginning. 
There  have  not  been  many  camps — if  all  the  facts  are 
considered — which  surpassed  this  glorious  meeting  in 
Denver.  I  put  its  days  down  as  among  the  best  of  my 
my  whole  life  and  believe  that  God  gave  us  about  two 
hundred  souls. 

We  closed  this  year  with  a  free,  beautiful  and 
blessed  convention  of  ten  days  with  Brother  Robinson, 
and  Brother  Ferguson  in  Indianapolis,  where  the  Lord 
rescued  precious  souls  in  Dr.  Bye's  church ;  and  three 
meetings  of  from  ten  to  fifteen  days  each  at  Ford,  Spear- 
ville,  and  Ness  City,  Kansas.  My  old  friend  Bisbee,  had 
moved  into  that  country  and  I  was  called  there  by  his 
agency.  Solid  work  was  done  at  Ford,  but  much  hindered 
by  mixtures  there  in  previous  years.  Some  blessed  souls 
in  that  locality.  At  Spearville,  and  Ness  City,  we  found 
such  a  measure  of  death  prevailing  in  the  churches  that 
it  seemed  impossible  to  counteract  it,  and  so  strong  a 
trend  worldward,  especially  at  the  latter  place,  that  its 
memories  are  painful  to  me.  But  we  closed  this  twenty- 
seventh  evangelistic  year  finding  heaven  nearer  and  the 
road  leading  to  it  more  enchanting  than  ever  before. 


CHAPTER  LXIX. 


The  Last  Year. 

Before  closing  the  campaign  in  Washington  and 
Colorado,  it  seemed  plain  I  should  rest  much  of  the  time 
during  the  winter  of  1902  and  1903.  This  gave  oppor- 
tunity for  a  blessed  time  in  my  home,  which  is  always 
made  a  place  of  comfort  and  desire  by  the  woman  who 
has  stood  with  me  in  the  battles  of  fifty-four  years.  It 
did  seem  we  had  never  before  together  passed  so  glori- 
ous a  winter.  We  had  journeyed  together  in  youth  and 
middle  years ;  now  the  fires  of  the  one  had  died  out,  and 
the  strength  of  the  other  departed ;  but  we  were  in  the 
summerland  of  pure,  unmixed  Divine  love,  where  God 
and  home  were  blended ! 

Ten  days  in  January  were  given  to  the  National 
Holiness  Convention  in  the  First  M.  E.  Church  of  Chi- 
cago. The  convention  seemed  to  be  the  best  the  Na- 
tionals ever  held  in  this  city.  Thousands  from  the  city, 
and  strangers  as  well,  during  its  passage,  heard  this  won- 
derful gospel.  Brother  Bud  Robinson  had  the  noon  serv- 
ices each  day,  when  crowds  were  there  to  listen.  These 
included  people  far  and  near.  A  throng  of  souls  were 
saved  and  God  was  glorified.  The  burning  soul  and 
ministry  of  Dr.  Fowler,  was  a  continued  benediction 
and  all  the  Lord's  servants  seemed  specially  endowed. 

390 


THE    LAST    YEAR  391 

Brother  Isaiah  Reid,  seemed  to  renew  his  youth,  and 
Brother  Haney,  as  usual,  was  eating  honey  out  of  the 
rock.  This  convention  was  one  of  a  series  which  glad- 
dened the  hearts  of  thousands,  from  Boston  to  California. 

We  gave  two  days  to  Durand,  Iowa,  and  twelve  to 
Bristow,  in  April.  In  the  latter  place  we  had  real  vic- 
tory despite  all  hindrances.  People  here  have  had  much 
light  on  holiness  and  the  Methodist  people  especially 
have  no  excuse  for  not  being  in  the  experience.  We 
were  persistently  hindered  by  a  dear  old  brother  of  Alex- 
ander Campbell's  church,  who,  under  the  guise  of  an 
inquirer,  sought  incessantly  for  dispute.  He  was  begged 
again  and  again  in  much  kindness  and  long  suffering  by 
the  pastor  and  others  to  desist,  but  only  ceased  to  be 
a  disturber  when  compelled  to  do  so  by  the  demand  of 
authority.  Such  occurrences  are  always  painful  to  good 
men.  The  work  went  slowly,  but  after  he  left,  the  fire 
broke  out  and  people  were  converted,  reclaimed  and 
wholly  sanctified.  What  precious  saints  the  Lord  has 
hid  away  in  these  little  towns  and  how  blessed  to  help 
them. 

At  Grinnell,  Iowa,  we  found  the  holiness  work  had 
been  enlarged  through  a  blessed  little  band  from  Mar- 
shalltown,  and  yet  they  are  not  strong.  Had  there  an 
opportunity  of  visiting  old  Father  Snider  at  his  home 
before  he  went  to  heaven  and  did  what  we  could  to  bring 
comfort  to  the  afflicted  family  of  Doctor  Brown,  at 
whose  home  I  was  made  so  comfortable.  These  two 
souls  have  known  much  of  the  Lord,  but  the  furnace 
has  been  heated  many  times  since  they  knew  Him. 

The  Iowa  Annual,  and  National  Camp,  this  year  at 
Des  Moines  was  a  great  meeting,  the  largest,  I  think, 
ever  held  in  the  State.  It  was  hindered  at  first  by  the 
fearful  floods,  but  a  real  holiness  meeting  will  rise  above 
tremendous  barriers.  Plans  for  a  great  widening  of  the 
work  were  made  at  this  meeting,  out  of  which  we  trust 
may  come  the  salvation  of  many  ten  thousands.  Brother 
Morrison's  ministry  was  glorious,  while  he  remained,  and 


392  THE   STORY  OF  hlY  LIFE 

his  wife  was  distinctively  a  blessing  to  us  all.  Our  north- 
ern people  have  exceedingly  enjoyed  the  ministry  of 
Brothers  Carradine  and  Morrison,  and  if  they  have  more 
of  such,  we  wish  they  would  send  them  this  way ! 

With  but  little  time  at  our  home  to  prepare  for  an- 
other Western  campaign,  we  opened  at  Colorado  Springs, 
June  25th,  a  convention  of  eleven  days.  Above  all  else, 
we  were  hindered  here  by  the  holiness  work  being  divided 
into  factions.  Many  people  can't  live  unless  they  can 
be  leaders,  and  so  some  notions  are  tacked  on  to  holiness, 
and  those  who  can  combine  in  these  notions,  rally  to  the 
man  or  woman  who  promotes  them,  thus  making  a  little 
sect,  which  is  not  long  in  reaching  the  conclusion  that 
they  are  about  all  the  Lord  has.  I  found  one  such  leader 
in  Texas,  who  told  me  that  herself  and  one  other  woman, 
with  one  man,  were  the  only  people  God  had  on  the 
earth !  She  had  a  slight  hope  of  one  additional  man, 
who  was  yielding  himself  to-  her  teaeJiings!  I  expressed 
to  her  my  pity  for  the  Lord,  who  had  put  in  nearly  six 
thousand  years  of  labor  to  save  men,  and  had  only  suc- 
ceeded in  saving  two  women  and  one  man !  God  has  a 
people  as  the  stars  of  heaven,  and  some  of  them  in  all 
the  churches,  even  in  old  fallen  Rome,  as  well  as  mil- 
lions whom  He  knows  among  the  heathens. 

Our  meeting  at  the  Springs  was  held  in  Brother 
Lee's  mission  and  I  believe  him  to  be  a  very  sincere  man. 
The  mission  has  some  blessed  souls  who  are  full  of  self- 
sacrifice  and  good  works ;  but  there  they  are  abstracted 
from  all  other  holy  brethren,  and  others  separated  from 
them.  They  toil  as  but  few  do  to  rescue  souls,  and  souls 
are  really  rescued,  but  such  utter  want  of  co-operation 
between  little  groups  of  persons  professing  holiness  is 
doing  great  damage  to  the  cause  and  making  a  wide- 
spread work  of  holiness  in  their  locality  well  nigh  im- 
possible. Isaiah  Martin  had  planned  for  the  meeting, 
and  we  did  the  best  we  knew  to  counteract  this  painful 
condition  of  things.  The  last  Sabbath  we  had  meeting  in 
Brother  Fink's  mission  at  10  A.  M.  and  3  P.  M.  and 


THE   LAST   YEAR  393 

brought  the  two  tog-ether  in  the  evening,  and  the  day 
was  glorious.  God  saved  souls  in  both  places  and  we 
had  a  blessed  time,  but  we  could  not  get  at  the  masses 
at  all.  At  Brother  Fink's  mission  there  are  often  more 
people  than  they  can  seat,  but  the  building  is  small.  If 
we  could  have  had  a  tabernacle  and  gone  in  there  as 
holiness  ministers  and  the  holiness  people  as  such  had 
dropped  their  notions  and  combined  in  holiness,  we  might 
have  reached  two  hundred,  instead  of  thirty  or  forty 
souls.  Holiness  people  have  never  divided  on  holiness, 
and  whatever  does  divide  them  should  be  abandoned 
without  delay. 

We  had  a  blessed  time  with  the  Lord  in  crossing  the 
mountains,  but  the  dust  was  very  trying.  Having  been 
requested  by  our  old  friends.  Brother  Edwin  Fell  and 
wife,  formerly  of  Normal,  Ills.,  to  stop  over  at  Pendle- 
ton, Oregon,  we  found  Brother  Fell  had  gone  to  heaven 
a  few  days  before,  and  Sister  Fell,  had  great  victory 
in  her  sorrow.  We  have  rarely  seen  a  soul  so  trium- 
phant in  bereavement.  We  preached  at  night  in  the  M. 
E.  Church  and  thirty-two  persons  were  at  the  altar  of 
prayer.  Among  others  who  yielded  to  seek  God  was 
Sister  Fell's  youngest  son.  This  gave  great  joy  to  his 
mother,  and  strengthened  her  faith  that  God  would  also 
bring  her  other  sons.  The  pastor  of  this  church  at  Pen- 
dleton is  a  blessed  man  of  God  and  his  ministry  is  mak- 
ing great  changes  in  the  city.  We  reached  Spokane, 
Wash.,  in  time  to  open  the  camp  July  9th,  which  con- 
tinued eleven  days.  The  Spokane  River  runs  through 
the  city  and  is  among  the  most  beautiful  rivers  of  the 
world.  Its  falls  are  an  enchantment  as  well  as  a  great 
water  power,  and  the  city  among  the  finest  in  the  North- 
west. The  people  in  Washington  are  generally  glad  they 
are  there,  and  as  a  rule  are  healthy  and  prosperous.  The 
saloon  is  an  awful  power  in  this  city,  and  its  influence 
most  damning.  A  city  park  near  the  camp  ground  is  one 
of  the  places  where  its  work  is  visible.    O  when  will  the 


394  THE   STORY  OF  MY  UFE 

Christian  world  get  ready  to  rise  up  and  put  down  the 
saloon ! 

During-  the  camp  here  people  of  both  sexes  were  at 
the  altar,  drunk.  In  one  case  we  had  a  fallen  minister 
and  his  wife,  with  her  mother,  all  of  them  drinking.  The 
preacher's  wife  seemed  most  drunken  and  hardened.  She 
is  a  beautiful  and  intelligent  woman  and  all  three  of 
them  interesting  people.  The  mother  seemed  the  most 
broken  in  heart,  and  I  think  they  all  would  have  been 
saved  but  for  the  preacher's  wife.  She  seemed  sold  to 
the  devil  and  could  not  be  led  to  yield  to  God.  The  camp 
at  Spokane  transcended  most  camps  I  have  ever  seen. 
Not  one-third  as  large  as  the  Iowa  Annual,  or  ^Mountain 
Lake  Park,  but  many  more  saved  in  proportion  to  num- 
bers and  outlay.  It  was  a  meeting  of  prayer  beyond  any 
I  was  ever  in.  Almost  incessantly  the  people  were  pray- 
ing. The  drunken  crowd  from  the  park  would  have 
broken  down  any  common  meeting,  but  this  went  on  as 
though  they  were  not  there. 

Brothers  St.  Clair,  Isaiah  Guy  Martin,  and  the 
writer  were  the  leaders.  Sister  De  Lance  W^allace,  the 
pastor  of  the  Nazarene  Church,  was  a  gracious  power 
all  through  and  everywhere.  She  held  an  immense  crowd 
the  last  Sabbath  night  wondrously.  The  power  of  God 
was  so  on  the  people  that  a  holy  hush  pervaded  the 
wicked.  They  hung  there  till  late  in  the  night,  and  so  far 
as  I  observed,  went  away  in  utter  silence!  I  have  rarely 
witnessed  its  equal  in  fifty  years.  The  Nazarene  Mission 
here  is  a  very  exemplary  body  of  Christians,  and  prob- 
ably the  most  persistent  body  of  prayers  in  my  knowl- 
edge. Brother  Wallace  was  healed  of  a  half-day's  fear- 
ful attack  of  bilious  colic  in  a  moment  of  time  in  answer 
to  prayer,  and  came  right  out  to  church,  being  well  ever 
since.  Others  were  also  restored  from  chronic  diseases 
marvelously  who  asked  Brother  St.  Clair  to  anoint  and 
pray  for  them  in  a  tent.  Brother  St.  Clair  emphasizes 
salvation  ten  fold  above  physical  healing,  but  seems  really 


THE   LAST   YEAR  395 

to  have  the  gift  of  faith  for  healing,  and  is  a  man  of  God, 
Brother  Isaiah  G.  Martin  is  growing  rapidly  in  grace 
and  if  he  keeps  humble  will  be  of  much  value  to  Christ. 
A  number  of  ministers  were  graciously  sanctified  in  this 
meeting,  who  have  gone  out  to  spread  the  tidings ;  but 
O,  this  hungry,  restless  world,  when  will  it  be  reached! 


CHAPTER  LXX. 


In  Conclusion. 

We  have  thus  brought  this  story  up  to  the  present 
time.  Its  discrepancies  because  of  faihng  memory  and 
insufficient  record  of  facts,  will  doubtless  be  apparent.  In 
the  end  of  the  many  years  I  see  much  to  regret  concern- 
ing the  past,  and  many  things  which  have  been  a  grief  to 
God.  It  is  sixty-two  years  and  one  hundred  and  eighty 
days  since  He  answered  my  cry  for  mercy  and  made  me 
His  child.  The  new  life  which  came  into  my  soul  with 
pardon,  brought  with  it  a  quenchless  desire  for  the  world's 
salvation  which  has  never  been  absent  for  a  day.  As  has 
been  written,  through  a  mother's  prayers  and  covcnmit 
with  God,  I  was  set  apart  from  the  womb  for  a  minister. 
I  could  not  have  followed  any  other  vocation  without 
violating  the  covenant  which  gave  me  being.  I  testify 
that  from  my  infancy  I  now  see  that  God  kept  His  hand 
on  me  for  this  purpose,  and  some  way,  during  my  life  in 
sin,  before  my  conversion,  I  never  got  away  from  that 
trend  of  soul,  and  ahvays  rejoiced  when  sinners  were 
converted. 

That  inwrought  passion  to  save  men  from  sin  has 
increased  with  the  years,  and  God  has  used  it  to  prevent 
my  turning  to  the  right  or  to  the  left.  My  connection 
with  MethcKlist  preachers  and  people  in  early  childhood 

396 


IN  CONCLUSION  397 

and  youth  goes  far  toward  accounting  for  that  which 
may  have  been  of  value  in  me  through  these  years  to  the 
cause  of  Christ.  Had  my  lot  been  thrown  in  other  schools 
of  theology,  no  finite  mind  can  know  where  I  would  have 
landed,  or  how  soon  I  would  have  been  wrecked.  To  the 
fact  that  my  first  teaching  was  in  the  Wesleyan  School, 
I  am  indebted  beyond  expression.  Sitting  at  the  feet  of 
John  Wesley,  Richard  Watson,  Adam  Clarke,  and  Ben- 
son, I  placed  my  soul  where  no  power  has  ever  been  able 
to  turn  me  from  the  simplicity  of  the  gospel  of  Christ. 
The  books  in  my  Conference  studies  were  unmixed  on 
the  subject  of  holiness,  and  the  law  of  my  church  de- 
manded that  my  soul  go  forward  into  the  grace  of  per- 
fect love  as  a  distinct,  second  experience,  in  order  to  be 
her  minister.  I  was  thus  walled  in,  and  could  not  answer 
the  demand  of  my  conscience  as  a  Methodist  preacher, 
without  seeking  a  holy  heart. 

Then,  such  was  my  ignorance  and  excessive  timidity, 
that  success  in  the  ministry  seemed  impossible  without 
it,  and  long  ago  I  should  have  gone  down  had  I  failed 
to  secure  it.  It  to  me  is  a  blessed  memory,  that  in  fifty- 
seven  years  I  have  never  preached  a  sermon  out  of  har- 
mony with  the  Wesleyan  doctrine  of  Christian  holiness. 
In  all,  I  have  given  about  thirty-one  years  to  the  work  of 
an  evangelist,  and  as  compared  with  the  pastorate,  it,  has 
been  a  sacrifice  of  more  than  five  thousand  dollars ;  but  I 
believe  it  has  added  to  my  ministry  twenty  thousand 
souls.  It  has  cost  me  the  heart  love  of  many  who  were 
very  dear  tO'  me,  and  a  thousand  misunderstandings 
among  my  brethren,  but  God  has  seen  to  it  that  I  should 
have  the  fellowship  of  ten  thousand,  who  are  closely 
allied  to  Him,  and  welcomed  my  glad  soul  to  wondrous 
union  with  Him. 

No  wrong  treatment  I  have  ever  received  from  any 
human  being,  now  pains  me,  and  the  greatest  agonies  of 
my  life  have  been  turned  into  blessing.  No  feeling  of 
enmity  to  any  soul  for  whom  Christ  has  died  adheres  to 
my  spirit,  but  a  passionate  desire  for  the  highest  happi- 


398  THE   STORY  OF  MY  LIFE 

ness  of  all,  now  rules  me.  Seventy-eight  years  have 
passed  swiftly  by,  but  I  see  their  wonderful  connections 
with  eternity.  No  days  of  childhood,  or  youth,  or  middle 
years  were  equal  to  these  hoary  days  of  walking  with 
God.  This  ministry  of  holiness  is  more  beautiful  than 
the  light  of  the  morning,  and  the  chance  to  spread  it, 
more  desirable  than  heaven  itself.  This  real  gospel  of 
God's  Holy  Son!  O.  I  would  gladly  live  yet,  to  proclaim 
it,  till  ten  thousand  young  men  and  women  were  hurried 
out  and  on  into  its  open  fields !  The  millions  who  aro 
dying  without  God  are  haunting  my  soul !  Be  it  known 
by  any  who  may  read  this  story  when  the  hand  that  wrote 
it  is  palsied :  there  was  one  heart  which  did  not  cease 
its  efforts  to  save  men.  till  it  ceased  its  beating. 


